《How Could the Villainous Young Master Be a Saintess?》 Chapter 0: Prologue ~ The Unlucky Fool Who Hit the Jackpot (Note: This novel follows a controllable gender transformation system, meaning the protagonist can freely switch between male and female forms at willsimilar to "Blood Princess" or "Dragon Princess," but unlike "Elf and Fox." However, this feature is only present in the early stages; later on, it may or may not become permanent. If this bothers you, feel free to skip this novel. Thank you~) (Also, the female form plays a major role in this story, and the romance primarily revolves around it, meaning there will be a lot of yuri elements.) ________________________________ The carefully prepared blue rose, along with the long-treasured affections, were ruthlessly thrown onto the red carpet of the banquet, shattering the young man''s adoration-woven fantasies, along with all his aspirations, like a mirage dissipating into bubbles. In the splendid golden palace, a gorgeously dressed blonde girl stood out like a noble and elegant white swan, contrasting starkly with the boy in his old-fashioned suit, looking disheartened and despondent. The girl''s stunning beauty showed no trace of emotion; her eyes, like deep sea gems, obscurely fixed on the boy who maintained his confessing posture, though his face and gestures had already stiffened. "Winnie, your confession only makes your love seem cheap and frivolous, an insult both to the object of your affection and to yourself. Please, respect your own love first, or rather, learn how to truly love someone," said the noble princess, dropping these words before pulling away the silver-haired girl beside her who was splashed with red wine, and left with her head held high. As they left, the polite yet disdainful silver-haired girl revealed a schadenfreude and playful smile, visible only from an angle he could see. Named Winnie, the boy stared vacantly as the princess he had adored for over a decade walked away without a hint of hesitation, his accumulated courage over the years utterly depleted at the moment of rejection. Darkness blurred his vision, slowly consuming his consciousness. A burning pain in his chest made him stagger back two steps, unclear what was clouding his sight; he could no longer see clearly nor hear properly, unaware even of the mocking and ridicule from other nobles surrounding him. "Good heavens, that good-for-nothing actually confessed to Princess Mirecia? Ha, does he not realize his own worth?" "Common toads dreaming of swan meat are rare, cherish this sight as they dwindle." "Strange, did someone invite a circus today? How come the clown has appeared but not the show?" "If it wasn''t for the king''s mercy, inspired by the goddess to grant his family a title, this brat wouldn''t be any better off than a beggar on the streets." "Still dreaming of grandeur despite being dirt poor? Ha, he should focus on maintaining his precarious dignity." "Has the pretender of a goddess'' descendant no shame? Proposing to the princess is beyond his station." The banquet hall was filled with mocking jeers, and Winnie''s mind clouded over; he couldn''t hear anymore, moving like a puppet, lifeless, feeling as if his life was a joke. Somebody purposefully tripped him, and the boy tumbled under everyone''s gaze, landing face-first. "Ha ha ha ha......!" No one reached out to help him up, nor did they care who had tripped him; they simply enjoyed the spectacle like it was a comedic performance after a meal, their harsh laughter drowning him like icy tides. The constant foot traffic crushed the blue rose that hid his tender feelings of love. Perhaps due to the shock or his head hitting the ground, Winnie''s consciousness faded, and he collapsed in front of everyone. In that moment of unconsciousness, a strange yet familiar memory flooded into his mind. Kareliman Citrus? Citrus game? Villainous cannon fodder? A sword through the heart? Winnie?...... What is all this?? Ah!...... Waking up again, Winnie was drenched in cold sweat, gasping for air, the chandelier''s soft light above him now unbearably harsh. "Me? Winnie?......" Looking through the floor mirror, the boy observed himself in the reflection, his skin jaundiced and splotched with freckles, his blue hair matching the portrait in his memory. "Winnie Fasulis, Mirecia Peano??" Lying on the banquet couch, the boy murmured to himself, his thoughts gradually clearing. That familiar name almost instantly made him realize. If he remembered correctly, he had been hit by a truck when he left home, and had transmigrated. Or rather, he had awakened the memories of his past life. And now, he was in the world of a game called Kareliman Citrus that he had played in his previous life. The good news was, although the character he transmigrated into wasn''t the protagonist, he was a crucial plot-driving character in the game. Alright, perhaps it''s a plot about being a supporting character stealing the protagonist''s spotlight. Unfortunately, that''s not the case. He transmigrated into a character with the highest evil rating, universally despised, irredeemable, and inevitably doomed to an untimely end as a villainous cannon fodder. His name now was Winnie Fasulis, and as far as he knew, this character in Kareliman Citrus held several roles: a taunting face of evil, a catalyst for the heroines'' emotions, a victim of humiliation, a plot driver, and an experience bag for the protagonist. It''s fair to say, without Winnie, the story couldn''t move forward. Indeed, a perfect script for a villainous cannon fodder, later tainted with dark magic, gradually losing his sanity, harassing the destined maidens of the game, getting kicked around like a football by the heroines, taking turns beating him mercilessly. The list of those who beat him includes, but is not limited to, the reborn Phoenix Arrogant Sky, the Genius Dragon Princess, the Golden Elf Queen, the Demon Fox Overlord, and his former fiance?e, the Grand Imperial Princess, with whom he has an almost void marriage contract. Each one of them is a heavyweight, yet they form such a luxurious all-star lineup to beat up a villainous cannon fodder man who has no magical talents and only grew stronger by taking the evil path. It really makes one wonder how much they actually respect him to come together like this?? In the original story, Winnie''s defeat is not unjust; his luck is indeed too terrible. If he were just a villainous cannon fodder, perhaps he could get a sip of soup in some other game, but unfortunately, Kareliman Citrus is a game purely of the citrus genre. In such a game, do men even dream of wooing women? Wrong gender, no luck at all! Since the inception of this game, it has been established that Winnies character is doomed to be constantly humiliated by the heroines, ending up joyfully and prosperously receiving his own cold lunchbox at the end. The ending is just like that; he didnt save anyone, not even his first love, Princess Mirecia, whom he has unrequitedly loved for years. He still remembers the CG where he met his demise, where the villainous Winnie, acting as the main antagonist, had a sword stabbed through his chest, kneeling on the ground vomiting blood, watching helplessly as the heroines and Mirecias relationship elevated, the two stunningly beautiful girls embracing and kissing in front of his dying self. They even blatantly played a letter game right in front of him. Who is the real villain here, huh? So, am I just a part of your play too?! However, even with all this, it can''t really be said that the heroines overshadowed Winnie, because overshadowing implies mutual affection, and as Mirecia just mentioned, she never had those kinds of feelings for Winnie, her childhood friend. Its always been one-sided from Winnie, so how can it be considered overshadowing? In essence, Winnie is at most a lovelorn Tengu, not even worth mentioning in terms of being overshadowed. Thinking back to everything Winnie did in the past, he completely understands why Mirecia would drop his flower at the banquet without any sentimentality. In the original story, Winnie was a person with strong possessiveness and extreme behaviors. He unilaterally saw Mirecia as his possession, and any male interaction with her would provoke Winnies targeted hostility, often executed quite clumsily. As a noble, acting like a clown in public by baselessly insulting other nobles and openly displaying his possessiveness towards the princess was simply nonsensical. Add to that the fact that Winnie''s family had long been destitute, with only him remaining, poor as a church mouse, while his beloved was revered as the brightest jewel in the Camellia Kingdoms crownPrincess Mirecia. Remember, Mirecia is the only child of the king of Camellia Kingdom, the first in line to the throne. Even setting aside moral issues, just the countless suitors within and outside the capital for Mirecia alone were enough to give Winnie a hard time. Due to Winnie''s extremely twisted character, he frequently brought significant trouble to Mirecia. Imagine, during a tea party meant to foster relations between the princess, an heir to the royal throne, and other high-ranking nobles offspring, suddenly a nonsensical childhood friend pops up claiming she can only belong to him and shamelessly insulting the nobles she was engaging. Just thinking about such a scenario is both embarrassing and blood-pressure raising. Winnie also constantly gifted Mirecia with bizarre items according to his own tastes, proving Mirecias point that ''people who are too self-centered cannot see others'' and ''should first learn how to love someone.'' Truthfully, Mirecia had great restraint. Considering she had negative feelings for Winnie yet still remembered their childhood friendship, if the roles were reversed and Winnie faced this kind of golden deity, he would probably have torn off his mask long ago. In the original story, Mirecia still remembered their childhood friendship; while being constantly bothered by Winnie, she had to clean up his messes. But everything Winnie did was simply depleting this friendship. As the plot progressed to Winnies rejected banquet confession, everyone looked at him as if he were a clown. From there, this extremely unloved guy never recovered, ultimately turning to the dark path, never looking back, until the heroines pierced his heart with a sword and decapitated him. Winnie touched his neck, feeling a chill there. This was simply flooring the gas pedal on the road to doom. Is it still possible to hit the brakes now? Thinking it over, there seemed to be some hints in this plot segment. When he played as the protagonist, it seemed unremarkable, but now, finding himself in Winnie''s shoes and having accessed his memories, some plot points felt increasingly off. Remembering carefully, this infamous villainous man, known as a street rat, hadnt actually committed any heinous acts before being publicly rejected by Mirecia in his confession. Yes, he was disagreeable, often offending his peers without self-awareness, but to say he was extremely harmful wouldnt be accurate; he had the desire but not the capacity. Winnie indeed wasnt a good person, but to label him as a major villain might be an exaggeration; his frequent fits and his inappropriate clinging to Mirecia were perhaps his only faults, hardly amounting to monstrous evil. Yet, for some reason, in the original story, Winnies infamy and his actual misdeeds didnt match up. Accusations like being greedy, cowardly, despicable, and shameless were piled on his head, with the entire kingdom looking down on him, his bad reputation even spreading to other nations. But if asked what exactly he did to deserve such a bad reputation, its hard to pinpoint. This becomes rather comical, almost making one suspect that the scriptwriter just wanted to create a punching bag for the protagonist, writing negatively just for the sake of it, regardless of his actual deeds. It wasnt important what he did; everyone just needed to know he was an unforgivable villain. After all, the players were there to see the sweet interactions between the soft and tender heroines. Winnie, this disgusting villainous cannon fodder, just made the audience sick to their stomachs, with no one really bothering to delve into his past. But turning around and looking closely, before he turned to the dark path, had this universally detested villain truly committed actions that matched his notoriety? In the original story, part of the reason for Winnies fall was due to a lack of love from childhood, leading to a distorted growth, and the other part was the rumors and environment surrounding him. What kind of worlds do others transmigrate into? They become the male leads in harem stories! At worst, they could become a side male character in a harem story and steal the protagonist''s thunder. What did he transmigrate into? A notoriously doomed cannon fodder in a citrus-themed game, where even being male was the wrong gender, doomed to not even have a soup left for him. No, soup was too luxurious; he didnt even have a life, let alone soup. Female antagonists might get seduced by the heroine and be redeemed and taken into the Crystal Palace, but male antagonists just waited to be crushed into dust by the heroine. One has to wonder, sometimes being reincarnated is a skill. Better think about how to survive... According to the usual style of transmigration stories, even if he''s infamous, if the villainous character brakes in time and reforms, there''s a chance for redemption. He could just live as an NPC unrelated to the plot... right? Memories of the banquet, along with the chill of his limbs and the stiffness of his expression, extinguished the slight glimmer of hope he had seen. At that moment, his death knell tolled. He remembered. The banquet was not only attended by the princess and the nobles of the capital but also... Kareliman Citrus''s heroine, the only designated cheat character of this game, the dual soul art and dual divine patronage holder, Aeciphysis Gellatus. Yes, the silver-haired girl he had splashed with red wine during the banquet. Her real name was Aeciphysis Kareliman, the sole descendant of the ancient Theris Empire''s royal Kareliman family, with pure and flawless silver hair and captivating violet eyes, like a fairy untouched by worldly filth, stunningly beautiful, even slightly surpassing her Crystal Palace peers. Winnie remembered that what originally attracted him to the Kareliman Citrus game was Aeciphysis''s character design, breathtakingly beautiful. Now, he indeed had the opportunity to see her in person, but his head was also under the guillotine, ready to fall at any moment. Because just earlier at the banquet, he had spilled red wine all over Aeciphysis. In front of so many people, soaking her dress. "Damn! Have I already offended the protagonist?? Winnie remembered the incident started when Aeciphysis claimed she liked Mirecia, even ambiguously and jokingly said she fell in love with the beautiful princess at first sight, asking Mirecia not to be so rigid about gender and to give her a chance. Indeed, Aeciphysis said it jokingly, and most people present didnt take it seriously, just thinking that Miss Aeciphysis was finding creative ways to compliment Princess Mirecias beauty. After all, such jokes among girls can still somewhat fall within normal bounds. But with Winnie''s character, as those who know him would understand, whether it was true or not, saying such things in front of him was like a provocation. Could he tolerate it?? Then trouble ensued. With his pure and naive childish temperament, he angrily splashed red wine on her, not even pretending, especially since Mirecia was standing right next to Aeciphysis at the time. And the heroine, true to her role, while Mirecia was unusually angry and demanded Winnie apologize, with Winnie turning pale and remaining silent, just smiled warmly and claimed it was fine, even trying to smooth things over by suggesting it might have been an oversight on Winnies part. Compared to her high emotional intelligence, Winnie was completely a bull in a china shop, with an emotional intelligence so low it was staggering, ungraciously stating that he did it on purpose and that it was personal. This made things very awkward, and it''s why Mirecia was so angrily uncompromising when she publicly threw Winnie''s flowers. Thinking about this, Winnie couldnt help but facepalm. The original Winnie thought he was standing his ground against Aeciphysis, not realizing he was actually making Mirecia lose face. In contrast, Aeciphysis not only showed her magnanimity and tolerance but also sharply harvested a wave of goodwill from Mirecia and other nobles. But these are not the main points. Aeciphysis is the type who pays great attention to things and people she''s interested in but completely ignores those she does not care about. You could never tell what was truly going on under her angelic, beautiful smile. If it were any other villain, stopping in time might work because Aeciphysis is not interested in men. But the problem is, Aeciphysis is the protagonist, possessing one of the protagonist''s essential traits: a reborn character. The so-called reborn character naturally has to die once to count as reborn. So, who killed the protagonist in her previous life? Answer: A corrupted Winnie. ........ Can this be reconciled? Winnie felt a profound malice from this world. Splashing the wine was just stepping on the accelerator; he was already speeding on the road to ruin! This left no room for maneuver. This situation is complex. But it''s also not complex; he could do absolutely nothing and just wait at home for death. Seeing the plot, Aeciphysis was just waiting for him to take the wrong path, ready to strike at any provocation. The worst part is Winnie knows very little about the plot of Kareliman Citrus; he only played the prologue and watched some discussions and later CGs, knowing only bits of the plot and main characters. About Aeciphysis, the Chosen One, all he really knows is that her sexual orientation is very clearly and thoroughly non-straight, a confirmed spaghetti lover when it comes to her tastes. She loves beautiful, soft girls, and upon finding a pretty girl she likes, she spends a lot of time flirting. And in the original, Aeciphysis is quite the flirt, a genuine siren. As for why Aeciphysis has such a character design, well, its a citrus-themed game, isn''t that typical? Her exceptional flirting skills paired with her perfect beauty mean that neither men nor women can resist her charm. In fact, this is true; Aeciphysis has a strong personal charisma, is extremely polite to everyone, even to those she is not interested in or even dislikes. She can smile so naturally at anyone, speak in a tone and with a voice that makes everyone feel welcomed, making it impossible for anyone to dislike her. Well, except for the original Winnie. To be honest, the original Winnie is pitiable but also pretty scummy. As the only remaining member of one of humanitys few saintly families, the Blessed Angel Fasulis family, which is now extinct and almost devoid of any magical talents, orphaned and fallen into poverty, with a terribly neurotic personality, he indeed doesnt match up to a single hair of the ancient imperial heroine. Not to mention, Aeciphysis is silver-haired, Mirecia is golden-haired; one silver, one gold, they actually match quite well. If possible, he doesn''t want to be a part of these two calamities'' play in the future; keeping as far away as possible and wishing them a hundred years of happiness would be the wisest choice. But now, the issue is not about compatibility, but whether his future will involve Aeciphysis beheading him. The evil path is definitely not an option; that is a road to death. But even without taking the evil path, he can''t guarantee that in the future, for some trumped-up reason like stepping in with the left foot first, Aeciphysis wont behead him. System? Save me! Winnie tried to invoke the transmigrator''s essential golden finger to save himself. After a long silence, his last bit of luck was utterly dashed. Damn! Isnt a system standard issue with transmigration?! How come I dont even have a hair of it here?? Sir, please have pity on me, I havent eaten in three days, just then, a ragged beggar passed by, begging from Winnie. Winnie instinctively searched his purse, only finding a single copper coin. This destitute noble is indeed thoroughly destitute, huh?? He simply threw the coin to the beggar. Thank you for your generosity! Seeing this, the beggar gratefully accepted the copper coin, fearing Winnie might change his mind and hurried off, not at all like someone who hadn''t eaten in three days. Ah, ah.... Winnie shook his head, murmuring to himself. I pity a beggar, but who pities me? As he spoke, he caught a glimpse of golden text appearing above the quickly departing beggars head. Huh? Winnie rubbed his eyes incredulously, making sure he wasn''t seeing things. ......Virtue +1?? he read the text, completely confused. What virtue? Plus one? What is this, a digital prayer wheel?? Then, as he stood there in disbelief, a large golden-framed panel appeared before his eyes. The massive panel had only two options: Best Technique Soul Selection Guide, marked as needing three virtues. The other was Awaken Family Bloodline and Open Virtue Tree, marked as needing thirty virtues. To the side, it showed his current virtues: 1 (Note: Unlike other books where the transformation happens right at the beginning, the transformation takes place a few chapters later in this book.) (The cover features the protagonist Winnie in her female form.) Chapter 1: Virtue? Bloodline Awakening?? "Best Soul Art Selection Guide??" "And what''s thisawakening the family bloodline? Is this for real??" "What the hell is a Virtue Tree??" Winnie was completely dumbfounded. He checked multiple times to make sure he wasn''t hallucinating. The golden-framed panel before him was clearly not an illusion. The background of the panel depicted a six-winged cross engulfed in sacred flames. Winnie recognized it instantlyit was the emblem of the Aeciphysis family. Virtue? Purchase? Winnie noticed the amount of Virtue he possessed, and suddenly, a golden-framed notification popped up. ''Ways to Obtain Virtue: Fulfill the duties of the Aeciphysis family or cause emotional fluctuations in key characters.'' Duties? Emotional fluctuations in key characters?? Who the hell are the key characters? ...Dont tell me it''s those disasters?? At that thought, Winnie''s face turned pale. That second method might as well not existdid he dare to mess with those so-called "Heroines of Fate" right now?? The good news was that his reincarnated self at least had a system. The bad news? This system seemed completely useless. There was no way he was stirring up trouble with those walking calamities. Survival instincts kicked in, and Winnie immediately ignored the second method. People are naturally inclined to seek benefits and avoid harmhe absolutely wasnt going to take that suicidal risk. What if he got tangled up in the main storylines causality? For Aeciphysis and her harem, it would be nothing more than an emotionally charged but ultimately harmless character development event. But for him, still stuck with the identity of a villain, it would be an insurmountable mountain crashing down on him! And what the hell was this "Best Soul Art Selection Guide"? Wasn''t this just mocking him?? As the last heir of the Aeciphysis familythe Blessed Angel lineageWinnie was infamous throughout the capital for having only one-star magical aptitude. What did a one-star rating mean? It meant that even regular people could beat Winnie senseless with their magic talents. Among commoners, the majority had no magical aptitude. The number of people with a one-star rating was almost the same as those without any talent at all. The remaining population consisted of those with above one-star aptitude, including many prodigies born from commoner backgrounds. So even by ordinary people''s standards, Winnie was exceptionally mediocre and powerless. And they were calling this a Best Selection Guide? No matter what he picked, it wouldnt change the fact that his magic aptitude was one star! Soul Arts available for one-star aptitude were the weakest of the weak, barely capable of any magical attacks. Calling them "Soul Arts" was misleadingmost of them were just physical enhancements at best. As for awakening the family bloodline? The Blessed Angel lineage of the Aeciphysis family had already turned into a "dead bloodline" since his grandfathers generation. A "dead bloodline" referred to a sage family that had lost its "Divine Favor." In ancient times, the strongest figures blessed by the divine established human civilization. They were later known as "Sages." The descendants of these Sages inherited their family''s immense power, capable of unleashing divine might that defied the laws of reality. This power was known as "Divine Favor." Most Sage families were named after the bloodlines they inherited. For example, the Peono Royal Family of the Kingdom of Camellia was one such Sage family. Possessing the Furygold Dragon Bloodline, they could manifest the might of the Furygold Dragon through Divine Favor, earning them the title "Furygold Dragon." However, the Blessed Angel lineage of the Aeciphysis family lost their Divine Favor during Winnies grandfathers generation. This resulted in the absence of a successor to the Holy Maiden, leading to the Aeciphysis family''s complete loss of influence and control over the Church. However, losing their Divine Favor and forfeiting the Holy Maiden title wasn''t the direct reason why the Aeciphysis family was expelled from the Fanghui Church. Despite falling from grace, they still carried the name of the Goddess, serving as a symbol of the Fanghui Churchdescendants of Aeciphysis, the Goddess of Radiance, whom humanity widely worshipped. The real reason for their exile seemed to be a grave mistake made by Winnie''s grandfather. Whatever he had done, it resulted in the Aeciphysis familyalready reduced to mere mascots due to the loss of Divine Favorbeing completely cast out from the Fanghui Church and stripped of the Holy Maiden title. By the time it reached Winnie''s father''s generation, the Aeciphysis family had settled in the Kingdom of Camellia. The ruling king, out of respect for the Goddess Aeciphysis, granted Winnie''s father a Viscount title, ensuring that the family could at least survive within the kingdom. Winnie''s father was a formidable man. Even without Divine Favor, he earned his status through sheer military prowess, achieving numerous battle merits. Thanks to that, Winnie had the opportunity to interact with Mirecia in his childhood. If things had continued on that trajectory, even if reviving the Aeciphysis family was out of reach, sustaining it wouldn''t have been a problem.@@@@ But, as fate would have it, disaster struck relentlesslyhis father died in battle, a sudden and unexpected casualty. His mother, unable to bear the grief, withered away and passed soon after. And then, the Church pounced at their weakest momentjust when the Aeciphysis family had barely begun to stabilize, they were ruthlessly crushed once again. To make matters worse, rumors began to spread: "Winnie isn''t truly a descendant of the Goddesshe''s a fraud who stole the name! The real Aeciphysis lineage died out long ago!" This completely ruined his reputation. There was no way to refute such claims. After all, Winnie''s bloodline had already become a "dead lineage", meaning he had no means of proving his descent from the Goddess. He could only stand powerless as these rumors festered and spread. Other nobles, when their family declined, could rely on their maternal relatives for support. But Winnie''s father? A pure-hearted war god. He had refused any noble alliances, marrying a rural village woman with no background. He was only good at war, knew nothing about finance, and had no clue how to maneuver noble politics. This was exactly why the Church had been bold enough to openly raid their household. The Aeciphysis family was nothing but a withered weed, completely alone, with no noble allies or powerful in-laws to shield them. Not that it would have mattered. Even high-ranking nobles and royalty hesitated to provoke the Churchhow could minor nobles possibly stand against them? As dusk settled in, its fading light cascaded over the estates peeling yellow walls. Back in his room, Winnie shut the door behind him, gazing quietly out the window as the golden afterglow stretched across the old wooden floorboards. But he wasnt actually looking at the sunset. Nor was he looking at the floor. His eyes were locked onto the golden-framed panelthe one that only he could see. "...Virtue." He murmured the word, rolling it over in his mind. This was the key to his survival. Even if he wanted to test it, hed have to accumulate enough Virtue first. But how exactly was he supposed to gain it? The system didnt specify anything clearly. Other than donating to beggars, was there any other way? Dont tell me this so-called "Virtue" is just about doing good deeds...?? In that case Winnie stood up, his mind already forming a plan. He pulled out an old leather suitcase from under his bed. Inside was the last of his familys savings. A single copper coin could only earn a tiny bit of Virtue. For him, that was a luxury he couldnt afford. But this was a necessary sacrifice! If awakening his bloodline was truly possible, would money even matter in the future?? With that in mind, Winnie gritted his teeth and pulled out what little remained of his money. He was already backed into a corner. There was no other choice. Living off his meager inheritance like this was nothing more than waiting to diehe probably wouldnt even last long enough for Aeciphysis to make a move. With that settledtime to act! Just as he strode toward the door, a sudden sound echoed from the hallway. Hurried footsteps. Winnie paused, hesitating for a moment before pulling open the door. Outside, standing respectfully, was Dark, the old servant. "...? What is it?" "Young Master Winnie, it is time for dinner," Dark lowered his head slightly. "Im not hungry. You eat by yourself." "This... but, Young Master, no matter whats happening, you still need to eat. Otherwise, your body will" "Thats none of your concern. Alright, alright, Im in a bad mood right now. I just need to go out for a walk." Winnie deliberately feigned impatience, waving Dark off. "...Understood, Young Master." "Hmph." Winnie brushed past him, descending the stairs. But just as he stepped out into the courtyard, he suddenly pausedand turned his head to glance back at the estate. His eyes flickered with a deep, thoughtful gleam. How interesting. How very interesting. Winnie had originally assumed that Darkthis old servanthad simply nowhere else to go and had stayed behind out of necessity, willing to work for meager wages just to survive. But apparently, hed been wrong. Someone had planted a spy right under his nose. Who, exactly, is so wary of a worthless, one-star magician with a dead bloodline? Recalling the sudden infamy his past self had gained in the original timeline, Winnies eyes narrowed slightly. Even now Someone was still working against him from the shadows. Chapter 2: This Young Master Has a Cleanliness Obsession! So, what are the duties of the Aeciphysis family? Perform a good deed every day? Winnie, hands in his pockets, arrived at the slums of the capital city. Looking around, he noticed the shabby people staring at him. This was to be expected. Even though the Aeciphysis family had fallen into poverty, a few sets of noble clothes could still be gathered, and his present neat attire made him stand out in the slums. This was rare, after all. The slums were considered a filthy gutter in the eyes of the nobility, and they never visited personally. Seeing the various gazes on his fine clothes, mixed with emotions such as envy and longing, Winnie shook his head. These poor folks might not know, but if this fallen noble didnt come up with a solution soon, he would soon be living here with them.@@@@ Hey, you. Winnie didnt waste words. He approached a bent old man and casually tossed a silver coin from his pouch to the man. This? The old man didnt reach out but looked at the young noble in front of him with confusion and fear. The slums werent a safe place, and no one was foolish enough to provoke a noble. What are you staring at? Take it, this is a charity from this young master, Winnie said with his arms crossed, adopting an aloof, high-and-mighty pose, though inside, he was feeling a sting of pain. A silver coin! That was a silver coin! For him now, every coin counted! F-for me? The old mans face was full of disbelief. His cloudy eyes brightened for a moment, but then he hesitated, not sure if he should accept. Winnie immediately saw the old mans hesitation, and his gaze shifted to the strong, young people around them. From their looks, he saw greed. They were indeed afraid of provoking a noble, but that didnt mean they wouldnt snatch the coin once Winnie left. But what did that have to do with him? He wasnt here to do charity work. He was giving away money just because he needed Virtue. Whether the old man got robbed after he left didnt matter. All he needed to do was witness the old man accepting the coin, say nothing, and leave. What are you all looking at? Winnies gaze swept across the strong punks. Whats the matter? Youve got arms and legs, youre all stronger than me, you must eat well, so why are you staring at an elderly man who cant even take care of himself? Little thugs, do you know who I am? Im the infamous villainous, mad dog noble of the capital, Winnie Aeciphysis. Winnie said, his arms still crossed, speaking each word slowly and with pride. Not gonna lie, his imposing presence didnt scare others, but it was enough to make these unworldly punks freeze, especially when paired with his fierce face and the freckles on itfull marks for effect. As soon as Winnie spoke, these punks all fell silent, too scared to say a word. I dont care who you are, I dont care how nasty youve been, I just want to tell you that when it comes to being bad or crazy, youre no match for me. What you guys play with, Ive already played and left behind. Winnie smiled, showing a grin that fit his villainous persona, as he continued to point at the punks while speaking. But it seemed the Virtue system didnt work the way he had imagined. Damn it, where did it go wrong?! Winnie walked out of the slums, biting down hard on the bread in his mouth, ripping off a piece and chewing vigorously. What the hell?! Giving a copper coin gets Virtue, but giving a silver coin gets nothing? This damn Virtue system is really something elseprobably a dinner that cant even count! While cursing the damn system in his head, Winnie took his frustration out on the bread in his hand and walked in the direction of home. Everything just feels like its going wrong. As he walked, Winnie felt something lightly tugging on the bread bag in his hand. He looked down and met a pair of dark, shiny eyes. Big brother, can... can I have a piece of bread? ...No, just half, half is fine! A little boy with messy hair, his eyes filled with pleading, like a little puppy, lightly grasped the bread bag in Winnies hand and swallowed nervously. It was clear that the skinny child was starving, or else he wouldnt have risked getting beaten to come up and beg for bread. Tch, damn it! Winnie looked at the little boy with disdain, then immediately shoved the bread bag into the boys arms. My bread bag got dirty because of your filthy hands. Here, take it, all of its yours! Th-thank you, big brother! The boy took the bread bag, repeatedly thanking him in disbelief. Thank my ass. I just have a cleanliness obsession and didnt want to touch something you dirtied. Now, scram! Winnie waved his hand dismissively, as if shooing away a fly. The boy thanked him again and ran off. Once the boy was gone, Winnie was stunned. He discovered that, after giving the bread to the boy, his Virtue had gone up by +1. What does this mean? Did the damn system fix itself? Or could it be...? Winnie stroked his chin, feeling like hed discovered some kind of pattern. Before, he had given moneyboth copper and silver coins, and this time, it was food. This was the first time hed given someone food. Could it be that...? Chapter 3: Soul Art Compatibility To test his theory, Winnie changed his route. Instead of heading home, he made a beeline for the toy store, spent eight copper coins on a doll and some candy, and arrived at an orphanage on the outskirts of the city. You are? The old director, leaning on a cane, looked at the visitor with confusion. But upon seeing his noble attire and appearance, she assumed he must be a noble. It was rare to see a noble here. Winnie didnt waste words on explanations. He simply handed the doll to one of the little girls at the orphanage. Here, this is for you. Take it. The little girl, hugging the doll in a daze, looked at Winnie, who immediately glanced at his Virtue panel. As expected! Virtue increased by 1. Ha, haha! Hahaha! I did it, hahaha! Seeing the Virtue total now at 3, Winnie couldnt contain his sense of accomplishment and jumped up in excitement. He got so carried away that he forgot that the old director and all the children were staring at him. By the time he realized, the orphanage had gone completely silent. Even the old director was looking at him with a strange expression. Sis, this big brother looks like a fool, a boy said innocently.@@@@ This little brat?! Winnies temper flared in an instant. He walked up to the boy who had spoken ill of him, using his height advantage to loom over him. The boy shrank back, probably intimidated by Winnies villainous aura, tears immediately starting to form. Stop crying, little brat. Winnie shoved a piece of candy into the boys hand. Now you know your lesson, huh? Still calling me a fool? He casually popped a candy into his own mouth and handed the rest to the other kids. During all this, he kept an eye on his Virtue progress. As expected, giving out candy increased his Virtue, but when he gave a second piece, there was no further increase. So its like thatno stacking for the same thing. Ah! Before Winnie could think much more, a ball smacked him right in the face. He picked up the ball, glaring angrily at the mischievous boy who had thrown it. Sounds like one of those vague explanations I could get from anyone, Winnie grumbled. Hey, dont tell me I spent these three Virtue points just to hear you babble nonsense like This ones offensive, that ones defensive, right? If you keep going around in circles like this, I swear Ill snap. Of course not. You should be thankful you didnt ignore the option to purchase the Best Soul Art Selection Guide, the panel continued, showing more text. Oh? Ill ask you another question. Does a Soul Art with low magical aptitude always mean its weak? Isnt that obvious? Why else would there be a hierarchy of magical aptitude if there wasnt some kind of discrimination? As the lowest on this food chain, Winnie had often felt the disdain and scorn from other noble children. It may seem like that, but in reality... In reality, its just like that, Winnies mouth twitched. If you keep dragging this out, Im really going to snap. It seems your understanding of Soul Arts is quite limited. Are you familiar with something called "Soul Art Compatibility"? The panel displayed the text again. For some reason, even though the panel had no face, Winnie felt that the damn panel spoke with an air of superiority. So whats that? Stop teasing me and just tell me already. Soul Art Compatibility refers to how well an individual adapts to a certain Soul Art. To put it simply, its how well a person fits with a particular Soul Art. The higher the compatibility, the greater the potential activated by the Soul Art. Generally speaking, if a persons compatibility with a certain Soul Art exceeds 40%, they can absorb it; 50% means it''s a good match, 60% is considered excellent... What about 100%? Winnie asked. A once-in-a-thousand-years occurrence, incredibly rare. If someone were truly fortunate enough to absorb a Soul Art with 100% compatibility, leaving their name in history would just be the beginning. That amazing? Even if its just a one-star trash Soul Art? Of course. Then heres the question: If its really as magical as you say, how can I know which Soul Art has the highest compatibility for me?? According to you, each persons compatibility with each Soul Art is different, so why dont people go out of their way to find the Soul Art thats most compatible with them? Winnie asked. The answer is simplethey cant, because they cant see their compatibility with Soul Arts. And thats the very reason the Soul Art Selection Guide exists, the panel replied. Oh? So what youre saying is that you can help me find the Soul Art thats most compatible with me? Winnies eyes lit up. Of course. The panel gave a confirming response. Chapter 4: Fanghui Goddess [Aeciphysis] "[Hawkeye], a two-star magical aptitude Soul Art, typically used with crossbows. The few available magical spells are high-level... Tch, compatibility is only 36%?? Even with a two-star magical aptitude, I cant learn it? What trash among trash." "[Titan], a two-star magical aptitude Soul Art. This ones not bad, with a 55% compatibility, but sadly, I only have one star in magical aptitude, so I cant learn it. Besides, Ive heard it barely has any usable magical spells. Sigh, trash." "[Assassin], a one-star magical aptitude Soul Art. This one I can learn and it has decent compatibility, but... I dont care for it? How could I, the young master, be content as just a sneaky little thief? Too lame." "[Magical Swordsman], a three-star magical aptitude Soul Art. Now this is good. The compatibility is acceptable as well, but alas... Three stars, out of reach. I dont know why this kind of Soul Art is even available. How many people wandering the streets can afford it? Even if they could, it would be useless." "Is this the largest non-private Soul Art repository in the royal capital? There are so few kinds of Soul Arts... The highest is only three stars, how lame." "........" Inside the Soul Art repository, the owner sitting on a long bench listened to Winnies grumbling, unable to hold back. He knew Winnie, of course. After all, he was quite a ''famous'' figure in the capital, how could he not recognize him? It was already surprising enough that this good-for-nothing villainous young master appeared here today, but his strange mutterings while looking around made no sense at all. Well, the owner could ignore his bizarre remarks, but then Winnie started saying that his collection of Soul Arts was lacking and that the highest was only three stars?? Seriously? Doesnt he know his own magical aptitude? How dare he complain, acting like some unrecognized genius? The owner couldn''t help but twitch his lips at Winnie. If he truly was a genius, he wouldn''t be here. The owner''s shop mostly served ordinary people with some magical aptitude or wealthy customers. If he were truly a four-star or even five-star magical genius, the nobility or royal family would have noticed him long ago and brought him into their private Soul Art repositories to choose his Soul Art. Could the Soul Arts in a shop on the street compare to those in the royal familys private collection? A three-star Soul Art would already be the prized possession of a shop. Private Soul Art collections of the royal family and nobility were different. There, you could find a dazzling array of three- and four-star Soul Arts, more than you could even look at. If he truly had talent, why would he be here?@@@@ The owner complained in his heart. "Useless." After saying that, Winnie closed the panel and walked out of the repository. He wasnt here to actually pick a Soul Art. He just came to see if the Soul Art selection guide worked well. And it worked quite well. The three Virtue points were well spent; all he had to do was align the Soul Art with the panel to see his compatibility with it. Very convenient. If he was going to select the best Soul Art for his whole life, he would have to go to a bigger and more comprehensive repository. Like the Peono Royal Familys Soul Art repository. In front of the royal city stood a church made of silver-white stone, surrounded by pink roses. As Winnie passed by this church, he hesitated for a moment and stopped. This magnificent and grand church was the church of the Fanghui Church, the most widespread faith among human nations. Beneath the churchs great bell, there was an intricate six-winged burning cross. It was the family crest of the Aeciphysis family, also symbolizing the Fanghui Church. In the past, whenever Winnie saw a church, he would avoid it as though instinctively reacting to stay away. This was natural, as the events from his childhood were still vivid in his memory, leading to his strong aversion toward the Church. He couldnt understand why the Church, which had shown him such kindness before his parents died, sending him sweets from time to time, would act so ruthlessly after their death. Speaking of sweets, Winnie remembered that before his parents died, the Archbishop of the Church had been particularly kind to him, always secretly giving him various candies. However, after his parents passed, the Church had raided his home and publicly tested his magical aptitude, revealing that his magical aptitude was only one star. It was also after this incident that rumors began to spread that "Winnie was a false descendant of the Goddess." Recalling these memories, it all seemed too coincidental. Winnie noticed a detailthe Cardinal who had performed his magical aptitude test had a certain certainty in his expression, as though he had known from the beginning that Winnies magical aptitude would be one star. Wait, could it be?? Thinking of a possible scenario, Winnies face changed drastically. .......No, these were just his suspicions; he had no proof. By the time he snapped out of it, he had already walked into the church. In front of the churchs main doors stood a large silver-white stone sculpture of a beautiful, holy maiden. Her hands were raised in a prayer position, with long hair flowing down to the base of her legs, dressed in a holy princess gown. Her eyes were closed in a humble, devout prayer, and six massive white wings behind her seemed to summon the spring winds that revived all things. The artisans had crafted her features with exquisite skill, her beauty radiating as the cross-shaped holy spear beside her purified the worlds impurities. Her flawless and immaculate sanctity purified the darkness in people''s hearts. No matter how beautiful the flowers in front of her were, they could only feel ashamed in comparison. Even so, according to the ancient records, the top craftsmen who sculpted the statue of the Fanghui Goddess were still ashamed, as they couldnt fully replicate even half of the Goddesss beauty in the lifeless stone. Yes, the statue in front of the church was the sculpture of Fanghui Goddess, the founder of the Fanghui Church, who was also Winnies ancestor. Her faith spread across all human nationsAeciphysis. Chapter 5: Old Deng, explode the gold coins! Fanghui Goddess Aeciphysis, the founder of the Fanghui Church, creator of the Root Soul Art [Holy Messenger], one of the ancient Sages, and the bloodline carrier of the Blessed Angel. Among the many Sages, some of their titles were self-proclaimed and spread widely, but Aeciphysis title, the Fanghui Goddess, was passed down by others. She was called the Fanghui Goddess because, during a time when the continent of Terellis was plagued by both disease and war, the sick and injured could only lie in bed waiting to die. The continent was overwhelmed by despair, and death hung heavily over it. The Fanghui Goddess Aeciphysis, compassionate towards all life, generously offered the Root Soul Art she had created, Holy Messenger, for free to anyone who could learn it. It was then that the first healing-type Soul Art appeared on the continent.@@@@ This generosity set Aeciphysis apart from other Sage families, as most other Sages kept their Root Soul Arts hidden or only taught them to their loyal followers. Only Aeciphysis openly shared her creation with the world, showing no greed. As the strongest healing Soul Art ever created, Holy Messenger saved countless lives. Even today, Holy Messenger remains the only healing Soul Art in the human kingdoms, still revered by the Fanghui Church as their "Fanghui Treasure." This is also the reason the Fanghui Church exists todayHoly Messenger has become their exclusive Soul Art, with only those who join the Church allowed to absorb and learn it. Interestingly, as a direct descendant of Aeciphysis, Winnie couldnt learn Holy Messenger, because the magical aptitude requirement for Holy Messenger was four stars, and Winnie only had one star. Aside from his dislike of the Church, Winnie might have also found it hard to accept that as a descendant of the Fanghui Goddess, he couldnt even absorb Holy Messenger. He was afraid of being ridiculed, so he avoided interacting with the Church. Its worth mentioning that Aeciphysis is depicted in the game Karelman Citrus, where she is portrayed as a beautiful young girl with pale cherry-colored hair, pink heart-shaped eyes, and a gentle smile that radiates healing energy while also carrying a certain seductive charm. In the artwork, she wears an immaculate white lace dress and white thigh-high boots, perfectly embodying the image of a compassionate angel. Having seen the artwork of Aeciphysis, Winnie felt an immense sense of regretwhy wasnt she a character that could be pursued? In Karelman Citrus, all the female characters were stunning beauties, but compared to the heroine Aeciphysis, they were still a step behind. Only Aeciphysis could match her in both appearance and figure. To Winnie, Aeciphysis was even more to his liking. Unfortunately, she wasnt a character that could be pursued, and in the games background, Aeciphysis had died over a thousand years ago. Winnie couldnt understand why the developers had gone out of their way to create an illustration of a character who had been dead for over a thousand years. Arriving in front of Aeciphysis statue, Winnie looked up at the sculpture. He wasnt here just to admire his ancestors statue. He had come up with an idea. After a day of experimentation, he felt like he was beginning to understand the Virtue system. Since good deeds earned Virtue, wouldnt praying in front of the Goddess in the church count as a good deed? The clergymen continued to discuss loudly, thinking they were being quiet. Even if they werent being quiet, it didnt matter. Winnie, this villainous scoundrel, was now hated by everyone in the capital, and anyone who condemned him would have people backing them up. What was he going to do about it? What they didnt know was that while Winnie didnt care, someone else had been watching the whole scene closely. "Please forgive me for this," said the embarrassed Fanghui Church Father, following Mirecias gaze, looking at the scene in the church courtyard, nervously gripping the porcelain tea cup in his hands. "Your Churchs clergy really have a unique way of greeting the faithful," Mirecia, dressed in a gorgeous lace-edged gown, remarked calmly without acknowledging the Father beside her. With golden hair, sapphire eyes, skin as fair as frost, and eyelashes as delicate as wings, her noble and elegant aura made her appear like a gemstone adorning a crown. She rested one hand on a tea tray, sipping delicately, her piercing gaze coldly watching the two clergy members below, and Winnie, who clearly heard them but ignored them completely. "Uh, well..." The Father was visibly embarrassed. Today was an important day for Mirecias visit to the church, and this incident was certainly not expected. The Father remembered just earlier how he had praised the Churchs rigorous selection process for clergy, highlighting their attention to etiquette and manners... Now, it felt like a slap in the face. Mirecia''s words were elegant and cold, as usual, with no hint of mockery or criticism. But to those who heard it, it felt like a sharp, biting satire. Perhaps this was the art of royal speechchoosing words and tone that seemed to express no personal emotion yet conveyed everything. "No offense, Im just curious. Do your clergy greet other believers this way?" "This... this... I beg your pardon, Princess. I will ensure better management in the future. As for these two, I will handle it today," the Father said, sweating profusely. Yes, the Camellia royal family couldnt directly manage Church affairs, but as the first heir of Camellia, Mirecia could easily send a letter to the Pope, subtly hinting at the matter, and those responsible could be replaced on the spot. Mirecia, however, remained silent, her gaze drifting back to Winnie, who was still praying before the statue. She took another sip of her tea. It was rare to see such a spoiled young master in the Church. She had thought that after being rejected at the banquet, Winnie would have laid low for a while. But now, what was he up to? Mirecia couldnt figure it out just yet. Chapter 6: Goddess Statue: Escaped a Close Call At this moment, the Church Father was still sipping tea with Mirecia, inwardly cursing his two incompetent subordinates. Seriously, of all the times to make a scene, you pick when the royal family is visiting?? Just when I praised your manners, you go and slap me in the face with your actions! Youre trying to make me look bad on purpose, arent you?? Even though the person being criticized was that infamous scoundrel, Winnie, who made Princess Mirecia very uncomfortable, it was still the worst timing. Didnt this make the Churchs clergy look terrible? What were they thinking? As for Winnie, he too was grumbling in his mind, but he wasnt blaming the clergy; rather, he was angry at the statue in front of him. Come on, buddy, where are my gold coins?? Old Deng, Ive been praying in front of you for almost two hours now, and you havent given me a single coin?! If it werent for the clergy and the faithful around him, Winnie would have been tempted to kick the goddess statue to see if it could trigger any gold coins. As for what the clergy were muttering nearby, he didnt even pay attention. Even if he did hear them, he couldnt be bothered. What? Cursing me? Go ahead, just dont get in the way of my gold coin explosion. Finally, two hours passed. Winnie could no longer hold back and was just about to pull out his "double-barreled shotgun" to give the statue another go when, suddenly, a line of text appeared on the statue. Virtue +2@@@@ Good, good, good! Praise the Goddess! Winnie instantly felt overjoyed, and his hand instinctively lowered the "shotgun" he was about to fire. The statue had narrowly escaped. The response startled the nearby clergy, and even Mirecia and the Church Father, watching from the second floor of the church, were momentarily stunned. Honestly, +2 Virtue wasnt much, but for Winnie, it opened a potential path forward. Thats rightpraying! Praying in front of the goddess statue for two hours earned him two points of Virtue, which was a huge gain for the impoverished Winnie! Glancing at his current Virtue totalfour points. This meant that even if he didnt spend money to avoid disaster, if he prayed in front of the statue for two hours each day, in just thirteen more days, he could awaken his familys bloodline! If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net or SilkRoadTL, it has been stolen. Not bad, not bad! A little family bloodline awakening trick every day. Stretching his stiff shoulders after two hours of praying in front of the statue, Winnie ignored the looks and whispers from the people around him and leisurely walked out of the courtyard, oblivious to the gaze from the second floor of the church. He was feeling great now, and no matter what others said, he could just smile. Uh-oh, it seemed like accumulating Virtue was a bit addictive, like spamming Q with a dogs headno matter if it crashed or not, just stacking it felt good! Now that he had his Virtue, it was time to move on to more important things. This time, Winnie had no shortcut to take to get into Karelman Academy. With his aptitude, he was under immense pressure. This might be an impossible road, but he had to try. If he could pick a Soul Art that suited him, perhaps there was hope. Winnie let out a sigh of relief. Approaching the gates of the royal city, two fully armored Angry Dragon Knights blocked his way. Of course, they recognized who Winnie was, but without a pass, no one was allowed into the city. Gentlemen, I am Winnie Aeciphysis. Here is the pass granted to me by the King, allowing me to enter the royal city to select a suitable Soul Art, Winnie said, clearing his throat and respectfully handing over his pass. The knights were surprised. The pleasantries were normal coming from others, but hearing them from Winnie, a notorious troublemaker, was odd. Who didnt know that this guy was a sycophant to his superiors and a bully to everyone else? A scoundrel with a reputation for doing evil wherever he went, always spewing venom? But they didnt ask any further. It wasnt their place to meddle in matters outside of their duty. After verifying that the pass was indeed sealed with the Kings personal stamp, the knights handed it back to Winnie, bowed, and made way without saying a word. Winnie thanked them and entered the royal city. This wasnt his first time in the royal city. In the past, Winnie often found excuses to come to the royal city to visit Mirecia. The royal city lived up to its namemagnificent and grandbut he didnt have time to appreciate the scenery. He headed straight for the royal Soul Art repository. Whether he succeeded or not, it all depended on this Soul Art guide. If he could find a Soul Art with 70... or even 80% compatibility, a one-star Soul Art would be enough. Winnie wasnt asking for muchjust that. Stop right there, a young voice suddenly came from behind. Winnie ignored it. With so many people in the royal city, it couldnt be him they were calling, right? Not wanting to cause trouble, he quickened his pace. I said stop! Didnt you hear me? The voice came closer, and footsteps followed. Before long, a figure clad in armor stood in front of him, blocking his path. Winnie looked up at the tall, handsome young man, and once he saw who it was, he rolled his eyes inwardly. Great, he had encountered a sticky problem. The young knight in front of him was named Karon, the son of the Angry Dragon Knights leader. With extraordinary magical talent, he had absorbed the Dragons Eye Soul Art at a young age and joined the Angry Dragon Knights as their youngest member ever. Additionally, Karon was one of the most fervent suitors of Princess Mirecia in the game. Chapter 7: On the clown, it has to be you As everyone knows, Winnie is a cultured and easygoing person, generally refraining from using curse wordsunless he encounters someone truly unreasonable. "Damn it," he thought to himself. In the original story, Winnie was the crazy troublemaker, and this guy in front of him was like the ultimate troublemaker. A real battle-hardened version of a pain in the ass. In the end, he would end up with nothing. Normally, in a game following standard tropes, this young knight would have received some kind of recognition or reward, but sadly, this was an orange-themed game, and being born the wrong gender meant he got nothing. Who wouldve thought that, in the end, the princess hed pursued for years would be swept away by another woman? And still, he had the nerve to say, "Your gaze doesnt need to rest on me, I would be honored to always be your knight." Just on the clowning front, buddy, youre even better than original Winnie, arent you? Naturally, this guy was undoubtedly Winnies enemy in the original story. Winnie could never do anything about him; he couldnt win in a fight, nor could he insult him. Most of the time, he could only make a harsh remark and storm off. In the end, this guy was also one of the main forces that beat up the corrupted Winnie. It seemed that the incident at last nights banquet was still causing waves, and this guys memory recovery seemed quite ill-timed. "Do you have something to say?" Winnie asked with a tone that conveyed disinterest. "This is the royal palace. No unauthorized individuals are allowed. Go back from where you came from, or Ill have to personally escort you out," Karon said, looking down at Winnie with a tone full of command. Oh, really? Playing the part of not knowing me? Winnie was a bit confused. In the original, everyone was a clown, and no one was better than the other, just at different levels of it. So why was this guy acting so important? "No unauthorized individuals? Then you shouldnt be here either," Winnie replied, crossing his arms, a playful smile on his face as he looked at Karon. "Dont joke around, Winnie. Im a member of the Angry Dragon Knights. Im here for training and patrol. What about you? What reason or qualification do you have to be in the royal palace?" Karon frowned slightly. Ah, now Winnie understood. This guy was probably annoyed by him always wandering into the royal city to see Mirecia. He probably thought Winnie was here to see the princess he was so obsessed with. Ah, the foolishness of young love. "Oh, so you do know me? What a surprise. Were old friends, yet youre pretending not to know me. I thought you had amnesia," Winnie teased. "Dont try to get close to me. Whos an old friend to you?" Karon responded. "Not trying to get close? Alright then, I wont waste your time. You can go talk to the King about it. Im busy, I dont have time to deal with a lonely boy whos afraid to confess his love. Goodbye!" Winnie waved his hand dismissively and started to walk away. He didnt know if it was the last sentence that angered Karon, but once again, Karon blocked his path. "...Not gonna let me go, huh? What, are you hoping for some free pie by stopping me?" "Ah..." Winnie thought to himself, clicking his tongue. This guy really did have two faces. Winnie had noticed Mirecia approaching from a distance earlier, but Karon had been so riled up that he didnt even hear the sound of high heels clicking closer. "Sorry, it was my mistake. I didnt notice you had arrived, Princess," Karon knelt down, one hand over his chest, looking up at Mirecia with a gaze full of reverence and a hint of deep admiration and nervousness. Just now... Did the Princess hear those words? Karon was slightly nervous inside. Winnie watched the radiant girl in the distance, her golden twin tails cascading down like flowing water, her golden lashes casting shadows, and her eyes shining like deep blue agateshe was a perfect blend of youth and nobility, as if an unreachable flower on a high mountain. Winnie momentarily lost focus, but quickly snapped out of it. No wonder the old Winnie was so obsessed with herseeing her in person was completely different from recalling the memories. Noticing Mirecia, Winnie knew that with her presence holding Karon back, there was no need for him to speak any further. He simply gave a respectful nod, acknowledging her, before turning and leaving. There were no extra words or gestures. Mirecia gazed after his retreating back, her clear blue eyes filled with confusion and surprise. She didnt know what this notorious young scoundrel was up to today. First, he went to the Church, something he had never done before, to pray for a long time. Now, he was here at the royal palace, not to annoy her as usual. In the past, whenever Winnie saw her, he would always come up, disregarding the situation, and greet her in a familiar way, asking about her health, which always made her uncomfortable. Hed often do strange things and say awkward things that were difficult to understand. She thought today would be the same, but instead, he simply gave her a brief greeting and left, as if the greeting was merely out of courtesy. It was as if he was keeping his distance from her. Winnies behavior was so out of character it felt like the sun had risen from the west. Such a huge shift felt surreal, almost more absurd than an old drunk suddenly turning over a new leaf. However, she wasnt overly surprised, still thinking that Winnie was probably just trying to attract her attention in some new way. It was hard to change the impression built over so many years. Beside her, Karon looked equally surprised. He had expected Winnie, that troublesome fool, to be here to annoy Princess Mirecia again, and was about to give him a piece of his mind, but today... it didnt seem like that at all? Chapter 8: Carmella Royal Soul Art Repository Winnie wasnt unfamiliar with the Carmella Royal Palace; he had visited often enough, so he had a general idea of where the Soul Art repository was located. Otherwise, in such a massive palace, it would be easy to get lost without someone guiding him. As he walked along the path leading to the royal repository, he reflected on the few plot points he remembered. If he wasnt mistaken, in the original story, Mirecia didnt fall in love with Aeciphysis all of a suddenWinnie played a key role in it. If it werent for the irritating childhood friend always pushing Mirecia into Aeciphysis arms, Mirecia might not have even swung that way. In a sense, it was Winnie who made Mirecia develop a repulsion to the opposite sex. Though, it was also true that Mirecia might have had those tendencies to begin with, especially since this was an orange-themed game where men had no real choice in their partners. He shook off those thoughts and looked ahead at the marble palace with exquisite dragon carvings on the columns. This was the Carmella Royal Familys dedicated Soul Art repository. Winnie had visited many times, but had never actually entered, since he wasnt really interested in Soul Arts before. Although the Carmella Royal Family had always used the Dragons Eye Soul Art, that didnt stop them from building their own repository to attract and gather talented individuals. The flying dragons carved into these pillars were the Carmella royal familys totem. There was also a rumor that the Carmella royals had a serious obsession with collecting rare and valuable items, but Winnie wasnt sure if it was true. In the original story, Winnie had rejected the Church and everything related to Soul Arts, perhaps as a form of escape? If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net, it has been stolen. Focusing on Mirecia, wandering freely in the royal capital, maybe this was the only time he could briefly forget the weak and useless version of himself? Winnie took a deep breath and opened the Virtue panel. With so many Soul Arts in the royal repository, surely there must be something suitable for someone with a one-star magical aptitude, right? He wasnt sure. Could the one-star Soul Art be enough to catch up to the shortcut path of the original Winnie? With those uneasy thoughts in mind, Winnie stepped into the royal Soul Art repository. Once inside, his vision opened up. If he was still pondering about the future before, now, he was utterly stunned by what he saw in front of him. Eric muttered to himself. "I dont need to check it. His Majesty the King already told me about it. You can go ahead," Eric said, barely glancing at the pass before accepting it. "Although, from how uninterested you were before, you probably dont even know the different kinds of Soul Arts. Should I explain them to you?" Eric asked. "No need," Winnie responded promptly. "......Are you sure?" Erics eyes widened. Winnies immediate reply made him even more puzzled about what Winnie was thinking. "Mm," Winnie said, as if signaling Eric to hurry up and finish so he could go pick his Soul Art. "Alright, go ahead. If you have any questions, just ask..." Eric began to speak, but Winnie had already disappeared into the hall in a flash. "Has this kid from the Aeciphysis family gone mad today?" Eric shook his head, muttering to himself. Once inside the grand hall, Winnies goal was clear. The jade cabinets had Soul Arts sorted by their magical aptitude levels, starting from five stars and going down to the one-star and two-star Soul Arts at the back. Winnie didnt even look at the higher-rated ones. What was the point? He couldnt absorb them anyway. It was better not to look at themthey werent things he could touch. The variety of Soul Arts in the royal repository was overwhelming, and it took Winnie quite some time to reach the section with the one-star Soul Arts. Compared to the high-star Soul Arts, the one-star Soul Arts were far less impressive, their glow barely noticeable in comparison. They couldnt even compare in magical potency. One-star Soul Arts were far more numerous, like weeds in a garden, with every weird and bizarre type imaginable. Winnie opened the panel and looked at the Soul Arts with increasing bewilderment. Powerful Soul Arts were often the same, but weak ones were all over the place, their uses mysterious and countless. They all seemed to be useful for something, but never for battle. For example, there was a one-star Soul Art called Purification, which sounded mysterious and deep, right? What was its use? Dust-proofing and maintenance. In plain language, it made polishing plates shinier and sweeping floors cleaner. Truly, Purification lived up to its name? Talk about sincerity?? The strangest part? This totally useless Soul Art had a 73% compatibility rate with him. What was that supposed to mean? Was this a hint that he was only suited for these pointless, useless Soul Arts? Chapter 9: 100% fit?! To know, a one-star Soul Art is different from a high-star Soul Art. The variety is overwhelming. After all, the creation threshold for a one-star Soul Art is low. Unlike high-star Soul Arts, where the creators must be Sages, with a one-star Soul Art, anyone can create one, regardless of their level. The quality is uneven, and thus you end up with all sorts of creators and purposes. Moreover, the royal library''s collection was so diverse that it left Winnie dazzled, to the point that by the end, his head was getting a bit hot. It had gotten hard, his fist had gotten hard. Wait, what does that even mean?! Why, when the relatively decent one-star Soul Arts have a compatibility rate of only 50%, do those strange and bizarre Soul Arts have absurdly high compatibility rates with him?? Among them, the most absurd one was a one-star Soul Art called "Fishing Alone for Ten Thousand Years". Its compatibility rate with him reached 85%, the highest of all the Soul Arts he''d seen. But when he shifted his expectant gaze to the effects, he instantly felt the malice of the world. After reading the vague description on the panel, with his powerful information gathering ability, Winnie concluded that the only effect of this Soul Art was fishing. It was literally fishing! It was said that if you practiced it to immortality, you could catch ancient fish species that had been extinct for centuries in the Tairelis continent, using nothing but a wooden rod and white line. But it was just a rumor. Perhaps the person who wrote this didnt even know whether it was true or falsejust wrote it casually, and a fool would bite. Even the description of the Soul Art was fishing, huh? It was also said that it was, indeed, going to be the future Saintess of the Fanghui Church. Ah, no, it should be Saint, not Saintess, right? There''s no way it would be a Saintess. Looking at it for a while, Winnie felt like he was going to lose his mind. Damn! Couldn''t they give him a relatively normal Soul Art?? His expectations weren''t highanything over 70% would be fine. Oh no, he didn''t even need 70%, he''d settle for 60%! But little by little, his hope faded, and Winnie''s smile slowly disappeared. According to the Law of Smile Conservation, it wasn''t clear who elses face it might have shifted to. However, a tiny bit of hope still remained within him, wishing to find a suitable Soul Art. In order to survive well in this world, this was one of his few hopes. If he didnt have a decent Soul Art by his side, without needing Aeciphysis to act, he might just die from some unknown AOE attack one day. He searched all afternoon, even making the gatekeeper Eric wonder if he had fallen asleep. Finally, dragging his exhausted body, Winnie arrived at the end of the hall, in front of the jade cabinet where the one-star Soul Arts were displayed. After scanning the Soul Arts on the edges and in the middle, he emotionlessly looked toward the final corner. Of course, this useless guy couldnt possibly find a good way out. In this world, where talent was everything, it was even more impossible. Something flashed past. What was that? You brat, whats going on with you? What happened just now? That sound was like stepping on a mouse trap. Eric, with his arms crossed, remarked as he watched him. Its nothing, nothing. Winnie waved his hand, trying to hide his joy, though he couldnt help the smile that crept up at the corners of his mouth. Have you picked one? Are you sure? Eric, of course, noticed the crystal bottle Winnie was holding. Im sure. Are you sure? This is your only chance; once you pick it, you can''t change your mind. No regrets, no regrets. Winnie held the crystal bottle tightly, not intending to let go. Alright, its your choice. Eric extended his hand. Give it to me. .... Winnie, as though he hadn''t heard, stood stiff as a board, not moving. Didnt realize youre such a money grubber? You think I care about that crappy one-star Soul Art? Eric rolled his eyes at Winnie. I just need to check the Soul Art type to register it. Of course, Eric used a four-star Soul Art, [Dragons Eye], so he wasnt interested in these one-star Soul Arts. Reluctantly, Winnie handed over the crystal bottle, looking as though he was a mother handing over a child in swaddling clothes. This brat. Eric snorted coldly and then turned his gaze to the Soul Art inside the crystal bottle, a strange glint flashing in his eyes. Weird. This Soul Art... it looks somewhat familiar? But his impression was vague. He glanced at the label on the crystal bottle. Armor of Ironclad? Eric mumbled to himself, feeling that this Soul Art''s name was somewhat familiar. Old man, is it done? Winnie eagerly asked, unable to resist urging. Alright, alright, stop being so money-hungry. I said I wont take it from you. Eric returned the crystal bottle to Winnie, then added, You should know how to absorb a Soul Art, right? I have a guide here if you need it? Yes, yes. You wouldnt ask unless I ask you, would you? Eric rolled his eyes and handed a small booklet to Winnie. Thanks, old man, may you live long, like the mountains! Winnie smiled brightly, even more so than when he saw Mirecia, though this time, his smile seemed a lot more sincere. As Eric watched Winnies retreating figure, he stroked his beard, then his face suddenly changed. He remembered! Oh, damn, hed been so confusedhe remembered what that Soul Art was! Just as he was about to call Winnie, he realized the other had already disappeared without a trace. Hey! Eric slapped his thigh. It wasnt that the Soul Art was particularly precious and couldnt be given awayafter all, even four-star Soul Arts like [Dragons Eye] were freely given away. The kingdom certainly wasnt lacking in one-star Soul Arts. Eric wanted to stop Winnie because this Soul Art had a huge problem... Chapter 10: Do you want me to play? You have to pay a fee for the show Winnie was in an unusually high-spirited mood today, to the point where his tolerance for others had increased considerably. As long as others didnt get in his way, whatever they did was none of his business. But this was an alternate world, one based on an orange game, and he was still the notorious villain here. His reputation was no better than a rat in a stinking gutter, and naturally, he couldn''t avoid being provoked by others. Looking at the young knight blocking his way in front of him, no matter how he tried to get around, Winnie fell into silence. Are all the Angry Dragon Knights made of nut walls? Why not just rename them Nut Wall Knights? He didnt understand. In the streets, being automatically provoked seemed like something that should happen to the protagonist. How did it end up happening to him? No protagonist''s luck, but he got the protagonist''s debuff. Did he have the ability for that? "Young Master Winnie, long time no see, how have you been lately?" The two young knights in front of him greeted him with smiles, as if they had just come to chat casually.@@@@ "I see you just came out of the royal Soul Art library, huh? After carefully picking for an entire afternoon, you finally got your own Soul Art?" One of the knights glanced at the crystal bottle Winnie was holding, smiling, but the mockery in his tone was unmistakable. "You spent the whole afternoon picking from the royal Soul Art library. It must be a very powerful Soul Art, right?" The young knight''s words were full of provocation. "To specifically pay attention to a man for an entire afternoon, I can hardly imagine your mental state and sexual orientation," Winnie didnt mind at all and even sarcastically turned it back on them. "If Young Master Winnie wants to play with words, now is the time," one of the knights said with a sly grin. "If there are no issues with your sexual orientation, then move aside. Im very busy." Winnies smile faded, and he became more serious. "Busy? Are you in such a hurry to go absorb your precious Soul Art?" A young knight glanced at the dull gray-white Soul Art in Winnies arms, his eyes flashing with disdain. As members of the Angry Dragon Knights, they absorbed four-star Soul Arts like Dragons Eye, which was based on the Camellia royal family. To them, even three-star Soul Arts were insignificant, let alone a lowly one-star Soul Art. They looked down on it entirely. "You ask even though you know? I seriously question your intelligence," Winnie tilted his head, giving them a playful yet mocking look. "Winnie, dont ask for trouble!" The more impulsive young knight almost lost his temper but was stopped by his companion. After all, they were at the royal palace, and even if it was Winnie, they couldnt act out here. Ask for trouble? Did you give me a drink first?? Winnie rolled his eyes in his mind. "Young Master Winnie, youre holding it so tightly? You really care that much about your one-star Soul Art? I see youre a good match for it." The other knight also mocked him. "What, looking down on one-star Soul Arts?" Winnie smiled lightly. "I should remind you, dont say too much. Its easy to end up with a slap in the face." "Who knows, one day in the future, you, or the person standing behind you, might get beaten by the one-star Soul Art that you despise so much?" "Heh, you talk big. If I could get beaten by you, I might as well go eat horse manure," the angry young knight sneered. "Oh? Just a moment ago you were so confident, and now you want to turtle up?" The knight continued to provoke him. Normally, Winnies character would make him easy to provoke. But the Winnie in front of them only smiled lightly. "If you want me to fight one of your guys, then pay me." "? Huh?" "What? Dont I deserve a fee for showing up? You think I should waste my time and energy on your childish idea for free? Do you think I shouldnt get a little compensation?" Winnie gave them a strange look. ".......How much do you want?" The two knights expressions turned uncertain. "Twenty gold coins, no negotiation." Twenty gold coins?! The two knights eyes widened. Why dont you go rob someone? The knights hesitated, glancing behind them as if consulting with someone. "If we give you the money, will you actually come?" "Of course, and Ill do it openly," Winnie said, holding his head high. "Alright, dont forget what you said today." "Fine, I agreed. Pay up then?" Winnie stretched out his hand. "Dont try to play tricks, we havent even started yet. What if you take the money and dont show up?" "Im just asking for a deposit, five gold coins, thank you for your patronage," Winnie held up five fingers. "No, we have to change the rules. Isnt that too cheap for you?" One of the knights smiled. "Change the rules? Then Ill take my leave," Winnie said, turning to leave. "Dont rush off. Heres the deal. If you lose, you wont have to pay anything. If you win, well double it and give you forty gold coins. How about that?" "Is that true?" Winnie stopped, his eyes bright. "Of course, absolutely. The Angry Dragon Knights always keep their word. But lets see if you can actually win and get the money," the two knights laughed, obviously thinking it was an empty promise. After all, how could this useless young man beat a knight retainer apprentice? What a joke. Chapter 11: Soul of the Arts【A Base】 "Crash!" The plate was thrown to the ground by Winnie, who furiously glared at Dark. "I told you I don''t like peas in my soup! Why can''t you understand that?!" "Sorry, young master, truly sorry, I..." Dark repeatedly apologized. "Tomorrow, you don''t need to come." Winnie coldly glanced at Dark, then turned and left. "Dont ever let me see you again." "Young Master Winnie, you...?" Dark was clearly caught off guard by Winnie''s words. Although Winnie would sometimes pick fights during meals when in a bad mood, he never thought Winnie would actually fire him. After all, where else could he find a servant this cheap? "One thing, dont make me say it twice." Winnie coldly added. "You better pack up tonight and leave, and if I see you in this house tomorrow, dont blame me for being rude." With that, Winnie turned and went upstairs, leaving Dark alone in the dining room. Once upstairs, Winnie''s expression changed instantly, and he glanced meaningfully at the stairs. This was the most legitimate and simplest way he could think of to remove the eyes and ears around him, using the persona of a villain. He returned to his room and opened the window. His room had a broad view, and opening the window revealed the entire yard, so anyone passing through the courtyard could be clearly seen. However, there was no hurry. Dark wouldn''t act so quickly, even if he thought Winnie was an incompetent fool. He lightly shut the window and began studying the crystal bottle and the grayish-white Soul Art inside it. He had already finished reading the Soul Art absorption manual. Compared to high-star Soul Arts, the process of absorbing a one-star Soul Art was much simpler. He opened the stopper of the crystal bottle, hesitated for a moment, and followed the instructions in the manual, pouring the Soul Art from the bottle into his mouth. Surprisingly, as soon as the stopper was opened, the grayish-white Soul Art began to jump restlessly, almost as if it wanted to leap out of the bottle and rush straight toward Winnie. Winnie was somewhat surprised. This was not a phenomenon mentioned in the manual, but soon, he realized the reason. His compatibility with this Soul Art was 100%. Perhaps this Soul Art was attracted to him? On a whim, Winnie swallowed the Soul Art. Swallowing something resembling a flame was difficult for him to accept, but after swallowing the grayish-white flame, he didnt feel any burning sensation. This... This is... This is simply... Simply too cool! At this moment, Winnie could only see himself in the mirror, completely clad in the closed armor. The scales of the armor glimmered under the light, perfectly matching his ideal of fantasy armor. It was fantastic! This armor would last him five years! ...No, ten years! Indeed, armor is a man''s romance! Women just get in the way. Besides, this was Soul Art armorno maintenance needed, no worrying about damage, and no need for repairs. It would automatically repair itself once removed. Was there anything more perfect than this Soul Art? Soon, Winnie remembered the introduction to [Armor] from the panel. Created by an unknown powerful court mage from the ancient Terrellian Empire. This Soul Art was created by the ancient empire, but that empire had long fallen. If [Armor], a one-star Soul Art, still had practical use, it shouldnt have been lost to history. But why was it only found in royal collections, not in general Soul Art archives? Winnie walked around in the armor for a few steps, feeling the weight. It was heavy, but the actual weight seemed reduced, because if it was the full weight, his small frame would have been crushed under it. Staring at himself in the mirror, Winnie grew more and more satisfied, realizing his judgment was correct. But he had no choice, after all. And since his compatibility with Armor was 100%, all its potential would be unleashed, so there must be many powers he had yet to discover. However, after thinking for a moment, Winnie felt something strange. Why had he never heard of such a low-requirement Soul Art before? Why had he never seen anyone use it? Could it be because its creation method was lost and its extremely rare? No, it shouldn''t be that way. Armor-type Soul Arts were always a weak type of Soul Artthose with high aptitude wouldnt use it, and those with low aptitude wouldnt need it. Moreover, with current Soul Art crafting techniques, reproducing such an ancient one-star Soul Art shouldnt be difficult. But why had he never seen anyone use [Armor]? Chapter 12: Winnie Aeciphysis, don’t let me down Winnie opened his personal status via the Virtue panel. Name: Winnie Aeciphysis Soul Art: [Armor] (High Defense, Reduced Agility) Root Soul Art: Unawakened Divine Favor: Unawakened Soul Art Level: Entry-Level His gaze moved to the Soul Art Level section, and Winnie remembered that Soul Art levels were ranked. From lowest to highest, they were: Entry-Level, Apprentice, Sorcerer, Demon Spirit, Master, Grandmaster, Purgatory, Immortal. Each level was divided into three stages: Beginner, Intermediate, and Advanced. Since he had just absorbed a Soul Art, it was naturally at the Entry-Level Beginner stage. When he saw the Root Soul Art section, Winnie was somewhat surprised. Root Soul Art was something that only Sage families would have. As a Dead Bloodline, his Root Soul Art wasnt None, but Unawakened, which was a bit puzzling to him. Also, his Divine Favor was also unawakened. If the family bloodline were to awaken, would these two sections unlock as well? If Winnie wasnt mistaken, the Aeciphysis family was the bearer of the [Blessed Angel] bloodline. The Divine Favor abilities were [Flawless Holy Feather] and [All-Gods Blessing Flame]. Winnie wasnt entirely sure about the specific effects of [Flawless Holy Feather], since the only heir of the Aeciphysis family in Caryliman''s Citrus was Winnie, a Dead Bloodline cannon fodder. As a result, Aeciphysis became one of the weakest and least prominent Sage families in the story, only existing in the background from start to finish. This was normal, after all. In the original story, Winnie''s death symbolized the complete extinction of the Aeciphysis family. After that, the Goddess Fanghui and the generations of Fanghui Saintesses lived only in history books. The Aeciphysis familys Divine Favor was buried under the sands of time, with only the [Saint''s Envoy] Soul Art proving the familys existence. As for [All-Gods Blessing Flame], Winnie knew a little about this Divine Favors effect. The reason was simplethis Divine Favor was too powerful. According to the original story, [All-Gods Blessing Flame] wasnt ordinary fire; it was the companion flame of the Blessed Angel, capable of purifying the world and eradicating evil, rendering any magic ineffective and turning it into fuel for its own flame. It was also the only Divine Favor in the game that could bypass all resistances and enchantment protections. Whether living or dead, anything touched by it would be completely purified. Many Demon Kings throughout history had perished under the [All-Gods Blessing Flame]. It was universally feared, known for being so deadly that there were no survivorsit was famous throughout the world. Humans knew how terrifying it was but couldnt quite describe it, while the Demon Race understood it all too well. It was a weapon that made even the proudest Demon families tremble. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net, it has been stolen. But unfortunately, this universally acknowledged ultimate weapon had only ever appeared in the background of the original story. Apart from the spark of the flame left by the Goddess Fanghui, it had never shown itself. If he could summon [All-Gods Blessing Flame], it would be unthinkable... In that moment, Winnie felt a surge of desire to awaken the family bloodline. However, Winnie then realized a blind spot. "Yes, he went to the palace again today. I''m not sure what for, but when he came back, he was furious. It might be because of the previous incident, or maybe he discovered something suspicious about me...?" "Did I allow you to make assumptions?" Before Dark could continue, the man gave him a sharp look, making Dark quickly lower his head. "I dare not!" "That useless fool was rejected by the princess recently. Its not surprising he would take his frustration out on someone weaker than him. This is very much in line with his personality," the man analyzed, speaking to himself. Hearing this, Dark was somewhat surprised by the mans judgment but didnt dare to speak out. "So, my lord, what about me?" "The last living member of the Aeciphysis family has fallen to this point. I think continuing to monitor him is just a waste of resources." "As for you, just as we agreed, you will get what you want." "Thank you, my lord!" Darks heart swelled with joy upon hearing this. This was the moment he had been waiting for, taking risks all this time. Wasnt this what he wanted? "So, my lord, where are you going to take me to treat my dark illness?" Dark believed the person before him had a way, after all... "You dont need to go anywhere." The man turned around. Darks face immediately turned pale with disbelief as he stared at the cross-shaped sword of light that had pierced his chest. In an instant, his breath was filled with choking blood. He was pierced by countless swords of light. The seemingly holy swords of light had become the weapon that killed him. "My lord, you...?" "Dark, I really wanted you to live, but I can''t guarantee you can keep the secret in your stomach," the man said with a light laugh. "Only the dead can keep secrets forever." "This isnt a breach of contract, though. After all, we agreed that the [Saint''s Envoy] would heal your dark illness. This is a [Saint''s Envoy] technique. It could be considered healing, but not using healing magic." "You, you! This bastard!..." Realizing he had been tricked, Dark widened his eyes in fury. "What? A thing that sells out its master, do you deserve to live?" the man sneered. Darks eyes grew dull as he gradually lost vitality. His body was burned into ash by the light swords, which were soon blown away by the wind, never to be seen again. "With so many eyes watching... Winnie Aeciphysis, I hope youre worth me doing this." "Dont let me down." The man whispered softly, flicking his cloak and disappearing without a trace. Chapter 13: The revenge of the previous life, she hasn’t avenged it yet The large house was now left with only Winnie, yet to his surprise, he felt a sense of freedom. The next morning, he woke up feeling much better, his mood lifted as well. Perhaps it was because he had found a new direction in lifejust stacking up Virtue points, or rather, farming Virtue. He was a little hooked. What surprised Winnie even more was that after he forcefully dismissed Dark, Dark, acting as someone else''s spy, had really left without lingering, his presence completely absent from the courtyard the next day. Winnie had expected that Dark would hang around for a while, either clinging on or pretending to be clueless, thinking that after some time, Winnies anger would dissipate and he would retract the dismissal. Even though the Aeciphysis family had fallen from grace, they were still considered noble, and Dark, as a spy, must have been promised something significant. He wouldnt give up until he had received his reward, or so Winnie thought. It seemed now that Dark had some sense of self-preservation, or perhaps the person behind him had simply grown tired and no longer thought that a little shrimp like him could stir any waves, so they dismissed the spy to avoid leaving any trace. Winnie got up early, walked down the creaky stairs, grabbed a few bites of stale black bread, and headed out of the courtyard, not even bothering to lock the door. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net, it has been stolen. All his possessions were on him, and his home was so shabby that even a thief would shed a tear if they visited, leaving behind just a few copper coins or so. He wasnt worried about anyone breaking in. However, instead of heading straight to the church to pray, he went to the slums again. Even though, with his current savings, giving a single copper coin pained him, he still decided to explore the full mechanism of the Virtue system. "Hey, kind old man, you''re back again?" It was a coincidence that he ran into the beggar he had previously given a coin to. The beggar, in ragged clothes, seemed happy to see the young master, as any other noble would walk around him in disgust, let alone offer charity. "Tch, its you again?" Winnie raised an eyebrow, then pulled a copper coin from his pocket and tossed it to the beggar. "I happen to have some spare change today. Take it, you dirty, stinky guy." "Ah! Youre too generous!" The beggars eyes lit up, immediately taking the coin. With the ''Virtue +1'' notification appearing in his field of vision, Winnie smiled.@@@@ Just as he had expected. It was just like daily tasks in a game, they could be refreshed. Similarly, the Virtue system worked the same wayafter he donated and earned Virtue today, he could donate again tomorrow and earn more, albeit only a small amount each time. Now, both the beggar and Winnie were happy. The beggar had received alms, and Winnie had stacked up more Virtue. "No, he just started coming recently. Hes really clumsy, and his tone was so bad, but when he played with us, he was patient," the boy said with a pout. "I see." "Aeciphysis-sama," the director of the orphanage came over, respectfully bowing to Aeciphysis. The reason for his respect was simplethis beautiful silver-haired girl was the big benefactor of their orphanage, and her donations were almost as much as the Church''s. She was both beautiful and kind-hearted. The phrase "beautiful and kind-hearted" couldnt be more fitting for Aeciphysis. The old director used to have some prejudice against nobles, thinking they were all arrogant and looked down on commoners. But now, he had realized that not all nobles were the same. People like Winnie and Aeciphysis, who treated others with kindness, existed, though Winnies way of expressing himself seemed more awkward. "Its no trouble at all, Director. Please prepare some tea and snacks for me," Aeciphysis said politely. "Not at all. If it weren''t for your support, we wouldnt have made it through this winter. I should be the one thanking you," the old director said with a smile, looking at the children. "Its me who should thank you." "Its just a small thing," Aeciphysis smiled carelessly. "Before the Goddess bestows blessings, thank you for taking care of these children who have no luck with fate." "Thats my duty." After chatting with the director for a while, Aeciphysis left the orphanage. She had been having tea there before Winnie arrived, so naturally, she had been observing everything that happened after he came. It wasnt the behavior that was strange, but the person. These actions didnt belong to him. That person, who in the previous life had fallen into the hands of a demonic cult, causing destruction and leading to her death. Thinking back to what she had seen before, whether in this life or the last, it was clear that these werent things he would do. But why was he pretending? Aeciphysis narrowed her eyes. She needed to observe what this villain was up to again. Besides... She still hadnt avenged her previous lifes grudge. Chapter 14: Almost Forgot the Identity of the Queen Ghost After visiting the orphanage, Winnie arrived at the church, as though completing a daily task in a mobile game, and stood before the statue of the goddess to pray. His arrival, as always, caught the attention of some people in the church, but Winnie didn''t care at all. He couldn''t care less about how they looked at him, what they thought, or what they said. "Dont disturb me while Im stacking Virtue." Two hours of hard work later, Winnie successfully harvested two points of Virtue, bringing his total to 9 points. "Very good, very good! Just 21 more points and Ill evolve!" After praying for two hours, Winnie, feeling sore from standing in the same position for so long, stretched his stiff shoulders and glanced at the sun on the mountainsideit was almost evening. He had thoroughly enjoyed stacking Virtue, but at this point, he suddenly remembered that he had a duel in two days. He had been so focused on accumulating Virtue that it seemed like he might have disrespected others a little. So, Winnie decided to visit the Soul Art shop in the capital to select some common spells. Well, in the capital, Winnies reputation was good, so even the shopkeeper, who was sitting in a rocking chair reading a newspaper, couldnt help but sit up when he saw him. The shopkeeper clicked his tongue and frequently cast respectful glances in Winnies direction, as if the very presence of Winnie made the shop seem more prestigious, and he was unable to stop worrying about his distinguished guest. What the hell is this guy doing here again?? The shopkeeper didnt even know what kind of sin he had committed, to have this guy come into his shop two days in a row. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net, it has been stolen. A perfectly fine day ended the moment he saw Winnie. By the way, whats up with this scoundrel? Why is he suddenly interested in Soul Arts? Wasnt he always dismissive of this stuff before?? No, more accurately, he used to avoid it completely. Winnie had once thought that he hid his insecurities well, but in reality, anyone could see the self-doubt lurking within him. However, there was one exception: Winnie remembered that according to the setting, only one race had overall magic resistanceBlessed Angels. But the Aeciphysis family had already fallen to the Dead Bloodline, so magic immunity wasnt a factor in the game. Although armor Soul Arts hadnt been completely phased out, their decline was undeniable, especially compared to other types of Soul Arts. Only the most mediocre, with no other choice, opted for them, and no one had innovated any new techniques, causing armor Soul Arts to fade from people''s view. This Soul Art shop already had an incomplete selection of spells, and due to the unpopularity of armor Soul Arts, the number of available armor-type spells was even fewer, with barely any usable ones. But fortunately, each spell had a description of its general effects, so it wasnt like he was blindly picking based on the names of the spells. After scanning around, Winnie noticed that most of the armor-type spells looked useless, or in fact, were utterly useless, like trying to mine gold in a trash heap. After considering it, Winnie settled on a spell called Light Armor. But when he saw the price, he immediately felt troubled. He was out of money. Damn. Winnie facepalmedhe had been so busy doing good deeds and stacking Virtue that he forgot he was also broke. What should he do? Is there a way to make money? After thinking it over, the only solution he could come up with was to take on a mission from the Adventurers Guild to earn some reward money. But this wasnt a joke. With his reputation, he knew it was impossible to find a team to party up with. Everyone would avoid him as soon as they saw him. How could someone who had just acquired a Soul Art handle an Adventurers Guild mission alone? Even the simplest one would probably be impossible, right? For a moment, even Winnie, the king of ideas, was stumped. No, theres always a way. What if some missions are tasks that only my Soul Art can do? ...Got it! Chapter 15: Poke the goblin nest Berek Village is located on the southeastern edge of the Kingdom of Camellia''s capital. Due to the dense forests and numerous hills nearby, it has become a breeding ground for mountain bandits and robbers. As a result, the villages Adventurers Guild is always receiving escort or bandit extermination tasks. The Berek Forest is quite a mysterious place, much like a monster spawn trap in a game. You can never know how many groups of mountain bandits are hiding within the vast forest, or how much they have grown in strength. Historical records state that those arrogant bandits eventually grew in number to over a hundred, causing havoc in the area. In the end, their arrogance drew the attention of the king, who sent the Fury Dragon Knights to exterminate them. After that purge, Berek Village enjoyed peace for a long time. However, as mentioned, the Berek Forest is like a monster spawn trap. The knights, skilled in battling organized armies, arent specialists when it comes to dealing with bandits. Many areas of the forest werent fully searched, allowing several bandits to escape. As a result, the problems around Berek Village were never fully solved. In fact, the bandits subdued behavior led to an "invasion by foreign species." While the bandits were no longer a problem, goblins emerged. Today, the goblin nests near Berek Village are no secret, but these goblins are even more cunning than the bandits from before. Theyve made their nests difficult to attack. Low-level adventurers cant enter, mid-level adventurers find it too troublesome with poor rewards, and even if they form a party, there''s still a risk of failure. Thus, the goblin issue has been left unresolved. Moreover, who knows how many new goblin nests have appeared in this "monster spawn trap" of a forest? If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net, it has been stolen. The Berek Village Adventurers Guild, marked by the crossed long swords, gathered many adventurers. Most of them were low-level adventurers, because any adventurer with any real skill would never come to this small village for work. However, today, an unusual person arrived. A young girl at the counter of the Adventurers Guild was half-asleep when she suddenly looked up as the sound of heavy footsteps and clanking armor reached her ears.@@@@ The other adventurers also turned to look at the door, all drawn to the figure entering. The silver-scaled fish scale armor gleamed in the sunlight, shining brilliantly. The heavy armor made each step sound heavy, and one could tell just from the sound that it was incredibly weighty. A closed helmet with a metal fringe gave only a faint glimpse of a calm and composed gaze through the dark slits of the helmet. Silent, yet full of killing intent. The newcomer had one hand resting on the scabbard of his sabre, walking in silence until he reached the counter. As he entered the Adventurers Guild, the previously noisy room fell into silence. The reason was simple: the silver fish scale armor was so imposing that anyone who wore it seemed like a big shot showing up in a small place. "No, its Winnie." "Ah, sorry! I misheard!" The counter girl apologized quickly, feeling that the name was oddly familiar but didnt think too much about it. She walked into the back room and soon came back out, handing Winnie his ID card and the Adventurers Guild rules. Winnie looked at the ID card, which was made of copper, symbolizing the lowest rank of adventurer. His name was engraved on it. "Thank you." After saying that, Winnie took the form and the rules, hung the ID card around his neck, and turned to leave. After Winnie left, the adventurers in the guild began to discuss. "Hey, did you see that? His armor is so cool! Wonder how much he spent on that?" "Yeah, it looks awesome. Tsk, how many years would it take me to save up for something like that?" "Who cares about looks? That heavy armor is outdated. One or two magic attacks and itll be useless." "Hey, did you see what task he took?" "I think it was a goblin extermination task." "Ah? Goblin extermination? Seriously, thats kind of embarrassing, isnt it?" "You dont get it. With that iron-clad guy, you can tell hes no amateur. Maybe he just wants to start with something easy and practice. Also, goblins might be weak, but you should know how troublesome they can be." "Exactly, those savage goblins wont stand a chance against someone in that armor. Their weapons wont even scratch it, and they dont even use magic." Exactly, as the scarred adventurer at the guild had said, the reason Winnie took this task was because it was a good matchhe could easily deal with the goblins, who couldnt use magic. Thats what only the Iron Rampart could do. After deciding to make some money first, Winnie gave up on buying spells and decided to head to the weapon shop the next day to buy a suitable weapon before heading to the villages Adventurers Guild. He chose a sabre, the one currently hanging on his waist, which drained the last of his money. This was a do-or-die situation; failure meant death. Following the path indicated on the task form, Winnie walked out of the village and into the dense, shadowy forest. Chapter 16: Have you made enough trouble? Since he had left early today, Winnie hadnt had time to complete his daily tasks, and his body felt like ants were crawling all over it. Walking through the forest, his silver fish-scale armor and brass shoulder pads shimmered brilliantly, reflecting dazzling light. Winnie tightened the sabre at his waist, seemingly finding this action to provide him with a little more sense of security. Nervousness was inevitable. This was his first time, in both of his lives, holding a weapon and engaging in a violent battle with monsters that only existed in Western fantasy. And according to the information he knew, the goblins in this world were living up to expectations. They killed, set fire, raided, and kidnapped women without a single one being left out. They were the embodiment of evil, with much more professionalism and capability in their field than Winnie ever had as a villain. As for the human women that had been kidnapped... The end results didnt need to be elaborated, those who understood, understood. In fact, in several sources of unknown origin, there were even rumors of goblins kidnapping elven princesses and human saintesses. Winnie was glad he wasnt a woman, or the goblins would probably catch the scent and apply some sort of buff to make things even worse.@@@@ The dense forest blocked out the sun, and Winnie began to understand why the knights couldnt completely wipe out the bandits in Berek Forest. With how thick the jungle was, it would be hard to see even five meters ahead if you just picked any random hiding spot. The knights werent familiar with jungle warfare, and since they didnt know the terrain, it was no surprise that the local bandits, familiar with the forest, were able to use all kinds of evasive maneuvers and hide behind countless obstacles, avoiding the knights search. It was essentially a natural sanctuary. No wonder Berek Village was jokingly referred to as a monster spawn trap. This natural barrier was perfect for harboring all kinds of filth and monsters, so it wasnt too surprising that goblins had made their home here. In the breeze carrying the scent of soil, a sudden, sharp smell of blood filled the air. Shaking off his thoughts, Winnie looked up. He had arrived. Looking ahead, a cluster of dense vines covered a moss-covered stone cave. If one didnt look closely, it might appear to be just a large rock. If you are reading this translation anywhere other than Novelight.net, it has been stolen. A sharp scream suddenly echoed through the air, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps coming closer from inside the cave. "Waka?" The goblins froze in confusion. "Done already?" Winnie stretched his sore shoulders from the armor and drew his sabre. The goblins, seemingly unwilling to give up, stubbornly continued their assault. A string of stones and arrows hit the iron-clad man but didnt hurt him at all. He didnt even budge. Seeing the armored man charging towards them, the goblins lost their courage, and the group hastily shoved their comrades aside, scrambling to retreat back into the cave. The goblins who had fallen were left behind. When they finally raised their heads, a huge shadow loomed over them. "Done playing?" Winnie raised his sabre and swiftly decapitated a goblin who hadnt made it back to the cave. Seeing the goblins scrambling to escape, Winnie considered pursuing them but hesitated. Although the armor-type Soul Art lightened the weight of his armor, it didnt make it weightless. He still had to bear the burden of the armors weight. He couldnt afford to burn through his energy too soon. Glancing at the motionless goblin on the ground, Winnie trudged toward the cave. Inside the cave, the firelight reflected off his silver fish-scale armor, and the sound of his footsteps clanged as he slowly advanced, exuding a palpable sense of pressure. "Waka!" The goblins, now armed with short swords and knives they had looted, looked at the advancing armored figure. Despite their fury, none of them dared to step forward. Winnie, seeing their hesitation, grinned and gestured provocatively with his hand. Two goblins, enraged, rushed toward him from either side and slashed at him. "Clang! Clang!" The sound of metal clashing rang out. Winnie looked at his abdomenhis armor hadnt even shifted. He swung his sabre with ease, grabbing one of the goblins by the head and tossing it to the ground. A heavy boot crushed its skull, and he swung his sabre again, slashing the neck of the other goblin who had been frozen in place. Chapter 17: Extermination The goblins, realizing the severity of the situation, retreated step by step, like they were facing a great enemy. After their attacks were repeatedly repelled, they slowly began to realize that compared to the equipment on this human, the pile of trash they were holding in their hands couldnt even break through the defense. The goblins had never encountered such a tough opponent. It wasn''t that the human was particularly strong; in fact, the goblins could vaguely sense from his movements that this armored man was quite inexperienced with his weapons. His attacks were simple, and he didn''t use any sword or knife techniques. However, even so, the mere armor on him made them helpless. It was like a moving fortress, and no one could stop it. A bunch of sewer bugs, used to bullying the weak and fearing the strong, and this is all they can do. Winnie mocked, lifting his sword. He slowly stepped into the cave, partly to recover his stamina and partly because walking like this was intimidating. It was a rare opportunity for himwhy not show off a little? This was his first mission as an adventurer, and Winnie thought he had been cautious enough. However, with his limited experience, he didnt notice the sly glances exchanged among the goblins as they communicated silently. The goblins couldnt create their own weapons, nor could they learn magic. They could only fight with weapons they had seized, and that was all they had to rely on. Winnie was constrained by this, thinking that the pile of junk the goblins held couldnt possibly pose a threat to him, and so, he considered them easy prey on a chopping block. It turned out that the goblins cunning was far beyond his imagination. Once they realized that their weapons couldnt break his defense, the goblins began retreating, but it wasnt a blind retreat. It was a strategic one. The front-line goblins even put on a frightened expression, leading the soon-to-be-trapped prey step by step into the trap. Creak! Winnie took a step. Up until now, he had been stepping on solid ground, but this step seemed to land on an uneven stone. ? A sense of danger immediately rose in Winnies mind, and he then saw a huge wooden stake above the cave, rushing towards him. Winnies heart raced. The armor could certainly protect against slashes from knives, swords, and spears, but it couldnt fully absorb a strong external impact, and the force still transferred to him. He wanted to dodge, but his body was too weak, his reflexes too slow, and he couldnt get away in time. At the critical moment, he gritted his teeth and crossed his arms in front of his chest to block the impact of the wooden stake. Seeing this, the goblins began retreating, frantically trying to flee deeper into the cave. They hadnt run far before two of them were caught and violently thrown to the ground. Did you think you could escape? The armored man, towering over them, raised his bloody saber. Cack! The remaining goblins didnt care about the fate of their comrades. They ran for their lives, and in the process, some intentionally knocked down their companions to slow down the terrifying armored mans pursuit. The goblins who had been able to resist were caught in the chaos caused by their own teammates, and before they could even get up, Winnie dispatched them with a swift strike. Winnie was in a bloodlust. For some reason, despite feeling exhausted earlier, his body was now full of energy. It was as though he had been stimulated, moving through the dim cave and killing any goblin he encountered. When they reached a dead end, the goblins threw every ranged weapon they had at him. Stones and arrows flew through the air, striking his bloodstained armor with sounds that resembled raindrops hitting glass, but they were easily deflected. Winnie loosened his muscles and coldly sneered at the goblins who still dared to resist. These bastards probably didnt have any more traps. Now, he was on alert, ensuring that he wouldnt step on anything suspicious in the goblin cave. Dont rush, dont rush. Let me give you a riddle. If you get it right, Ill let you go. Winnie advanced step by step, a cruel smile curling at his lips. At this moment, it seemed like he remembered his character from the original story. What has four legs but cant move? The goblins looked at each other. In the next instant, Winnie revealed the answer. He raised his saber and grinned at the goblins. No need to guess. Its you guys, in a little while! With that, Winnie quickened his pace. Though the armor slowed him down, to the goblins, it looked like a fully armed, invulnerable armored man charging straight toward them. It was like staring at the Grim Reaper himself. In such a moment, some of the goblins might have tried to hold Winnie back so the others could escape. After all, he was only one person, and his stamina was limited. It would be impossible for him to block the exit and still chase after them. But, being goblins, they didnt care for the lives of their own kind. In this critical moment, no one was willing to step forward. Theyd rather believe that their broken weapons might miraculously break through his defense than take a desperate gamble. Chapter 18: Spoils of War Dont worry, Im a good person, kind-hearted, I cant bear to see you suffer, Winnie said, before decisively cutting down the goblin that had been cornered. After the last goblin was dealt with, the cave fell silent, but the thick smell of blood lingered in the air. Clink. The saber in his hand fell to the ground as Winnie looked behind him at the blood-soaked goblin lair, unable to fathom that all this destruction was his doing. Suddenly, he felt completely drained, his body collapsing as he sat down weakly. The adrenaline was gone, and a heavy wave of exhaustion hit him, pulling at his consciousness. He felt like his body was falling apart, every part of him crying out in pain. Such intense physical exertion was too much for his fragile body to handle. The weight of the armor, which had been bearable before, now felt like a mountain pressing down on his shoulders, making it almost impossible to move. However, despite this, he didnt immediately remove his armor. Instead, he half-lay there, waiting for a while to ensure that no goblins would spring from hiding to strike while he was vulnerable, before deactivating his Soul Art. Whew... The young man lay there, breathing heavily, his exhausted body lying sprawled out on the ground. The previous battle had drained all of his stamina, and now he felt like a fish stranded on land, struggling to breathe. Winnie lay on his back, feeling that any slight movement would make his already overworked body fall apart. After some time, once he had caught his breath, he stood up and walked over to where the goblins had hoarded their spoils. He took down the odd-looking tusked mask hanging from a chest. This was the symbol of the goblin settlement. For some reason, after every goblin lair was established, the goblins would create such a bizarre mask from the materials they looted, and it became a symbol of clearing out a goblin nest. This was now his. Apart from that, everything else the goblins had looted from this lair was his as well. Turning his attention to the wooden chest beneath the mask, this chest was likely the most valuable item the goblins had obtained. Besides the reward, this uncertain extra bonus was the most motivating part. There was nothing more exciting than looting the spoils of war. It was the reward for hard work and the excitement of unexpected surprises, like treasure chests in an adventure gameyou never knew what you would find inside. Using the key he had scavenged from the goblin leader, Winnie opened the wooden chest, which was filled to the brim with the goblins plundered goods, as well as some accessories and weapons. He picked up all the most portable accessories, one by one, and examined them. Winnie remembered a bit about how to check if an accessory had been enchanted. In the firelight, the accessories looked dull, with no signs of magical flow, indicating they werent enchanted. Winnie wasnt surprised. Enchanted items were quite valuable and not something an ordinary adventurer could own, not even the lowest-level enchanted tools. Shaking his head, he sighed. He had hoped to find something useful, but it was all trash. He rummaged through all the weapons in the chest, and as the sounds of metal clashing echoed, his eyes suddenly lit up. The heavy silver page hammer that fell to the ground caught his attention. This hammer, shining under the firelight, gave off a different aura compared to the other junk. He opened the panel. Mithril Page Hammer: Doubles damage to Vampires, Werewolves, and Undead. Refined Level Weapon Enchantment: None Mithril, huh?? Well, well, he had struck gold! Mithril was definitely a high-end forging material! Not to mention the amount of mithril needed to forge this hammer, even just a small piece of unrefined mithril would cost more than he could afford. He had no idea who had dropped it, but hed make sure to avenge them, and in the process, take their weapon for himselfhow sweet. Greedy, Winnie was about to pick up the page hammer when he overlooked a major issue. Huh? He grabbed the page hammer with one hand, but after a long pause, he had to use both hands, and even then, it took all his strength to lift the mithril page hammer slightly. Argh! As he relaxed his grip, the hammer dropped heavily back to the ground, kicking up dust. Wow, its so heavy! Winnie rubbed his hands. It seemed to be genuine mithril. But with that weight, he couldnt possibly carry it, could he? Looking at the silver page hammer lying on the ground, Winnie hesitated. ...No, he had to take it! What if someone else picked it up later? Was he going to let this go to waste? That would be a huge loss! Was there anything useful? Winnie looked around and spotted a backpack that had been emptied out from the wooden chest. Chapter 19: The hardworking Master Winnie Resurrect with grandeur! Master Winnie returned home after a busy day, dirty and lying on his bed, reflecting on the gains of the day. In the morning, he wiped out a goblin nest, collecting both the reward and the loot, making quite a bit of money. After returning to the capital, he went to complete his daily tasks, earning three Virtue points at the orphanage, and two more from praying, totaling five points. Its worth mentioning that after exterminating the goblin nest, Winnie was surprised to find that his Virtue had increased by a full 10 points! But thinking about it, it made sense. By destroying the wicked goblins, he had earned meritsvery reasonable, right? In just one day, he had raised his Virtue from 9 points to 24 points! Only 6 more points were needed to reach the 30 points required to awaken his bloodline! Hahaha. Looking at the money he had earned and glancing at the mithril page hammer hanging on the wall, Winnie felt a sense of accomplishment. He was done. Hed earned the money, and his Virtue was stacking uphe felt great! Today, Winnie was greatly satisfied mentally. After a bath, he fell into a deep, restful sleep and didnt wake up until noon the next day. Next, he happily resumed his daily tasks, living an extremely fulfilling life. After another busy day, completing his daily routine, his Virtue successfully increased from 24 points to 29 points. The final point! Winnie eagerly looked at his Virtue number. Tomorrowonce the daily tasks refreshed early in the morning, he would be able to activate his familys bloodline! The Aeciphysis family, resurrected in glory! Wait, did he forget something? He slapped his forehead, realizing. Your Highness, Miss Aeciphysis is here to see you. The maid handed the towel and water bottle to the radiant blonde princess, who looked dazzling even with sweat glistening on her skin. The maid couldnt help but avert her gaze, slightly embarrassed. She was afraid she might be swayed. To be honest, the maid had been Mirecias personal attendant for quite some time, and the thought of the princess eventually marrying someone else felt both incredible and hard to imagine. She always thought no one in the world could ever be worthy of such a perfect princess. Having served Mirecia for so long, she couldnt find anything that the princess wasnt skilled at. Magic, eloquence, etiquette, academics, swordsmanship, combat skills, business acumenthere were no flaws to be found. In the capital, many admired her beauty, others were captivated by her talent, and some revered her status and power. Mirecia, possessing all three, had suitors lining up from the city gate to the farthest end of the kingdom. And this was only in the capital. If you counted all the human kingdoms and Aeciphysis Academy, the number of admirers would fill the seas. Alright, I understand. Mirecia nodded slightly, and every subtle movement she made exuded grace and elegance, showcasing the demeanor of a royal princess. Thank you for your hard work today, Karine. Its my honor to serve you, Your Highness. Karine curtsied, holding her skirt and stepping back. Let Miss Aeciphysis wait in the courtyard for a moment, Mirecia said. Of course, she couldnt greet guests in her current state; it would be quite impolite. Before meeting any guest, Mirecia always made sure to clean herself, change into proper attire, and apply a bit of light makeup. Though, in Karines opinion, Mirecia was naturally beautiful and looked perfect without any makeup. After a bath and changing into her regular attire, Mirecia put on a platinum-accented, lotus-edged dress that perfectly showed off her figure. The pure white stockings that reached just above her knees, along with the hem of the skirt, highlighted her alluring legs. The soft, jade-like shape of her feet was completed with crystal high heels. Her golden-like hair was styled into flowing twin tails, held by ice-blue butterfly hairpins, cascading down to her calves. Princess Mirecia walked gracefully into the royal courtyard, a place commonly used by noble young ladies for tea and conversation. As expected, the beautiful silver-haired Aeciphysis was already waiting in the white stone pavilion. Today, Aeciphysis, as usual, wore an enchanting smile, like that of a fairy, yet exuded friendliness and modestyno one could dislike such a girl. Sorry to keep you waiting, Miss Aeciphysis. I apologize for the delay in tidying myself up. Aeciphysis elegantly sat down, and a maid served tea to the two of them. Chapter 20: Aeciphysis’s Calculations "Your Highness Mirecia is truly beautiful, no matter what you wear, it never gets boring to look at~" Aeciphysis said, picking up her teacup with a playful tone. "Thank you for the compliment. Miss Aeciphysis is truly a stunning beauty, a sight beyond compare," Mirecia responded politely. "Oh? You think I''m beautiful, Your Highness Mirecia?" Upon hearing the compliment, Aeciphysis smiled like a flower, moving just a bit closer. "I think even the most insincere people cant deny that Miss Aeciphysiss appearance is extraordinary." Mirecia smiled politely. This was honestly what she thoughtAeciphysis was indeed the most beautiful person she had ever seen, like a fairy, dreamy and ethereal, as if she didnt belong to this world. "How charming! When I first saw you, Your Highness Mirecia, I thought you were incredibly beautiful, like an angel descending from the heavens." Aeciphysis let out a melodious laugh, her voice like silver bells. If a man had said this, it would have seemed rude and frivolous, but when it came from a beautiful woman, it took on an entirely different meaning. "You flatter me. Miss Aeciphysis, is there something important you need, or are you just here to chat?" Mirecia took a sip of tea. "Well, it could be both~" Aeciphysis gently pressed her white hand to her lips. "You know, the entrance season for Aeciphysis Academy is coming up soon, and Im new here. I wanted to learn more about the academys matters, so I came to trouble you, Your Highness. I hope you dont mind." "By the way, after the entrance season, I might be calling you senior." Aeciphysis''s voice was sweet, like honey. "I hope thats not disrespectful?" "Of course not. You can just call me by my name here." Mirecia gave a gentle smile, her expression serene. "Then, may I call you Mirecia-senpai?" Aeciphysis fluttered her violet eyes playfully. "If you prefer." Mirecia hesitated for a moment. "Great, then, Mirecia-senpai~" Aeciphysis smiled, her tone sweet. Just then, a maid was about to enter the garden but was stopped by Karine. The maid whispered something in Karines ear, and Karine frowned deeply. "The princess has finally had some peace and quiet these days. Dont bother her with this." Karine whispered to the maid, signaling for her to leave and not inform the princess. "Karine, is something the matter?" Mirecia, having noticed the maid approaching the garden, called her over. "This... Your Highness, its nothing urgent," Karine said helplessly. "Let me hear it anyway." "Very well." Karine reluctantly agreed. "Im sorry," Mirecia cast a apologetic glance at Aeciphysis, feeling sorry for the disruption. "Its fine. Id like to see it too. How about this, Mirecia-senpai, you accompany me? You can show me around the palace while were at it~?" Aeciphysis, having observed Mirecias reaction, expressed her desire to go. ".....Alright, since youve said so, Miss Aeciphysis." Mirecia sighed lightly, thinking that if that person caused trouble again, it would be problematic. She stood up with Aeciphysis and left the garden, surrounded by maids. In a place where no one could see, a strange gleam flashed in Aeciphysis''s eyes. In her previous life, the devil had indeed clashed with several Dragon Knights, but the timing and many details didnt match up. If she remembered correctly, this event was supposed to happen much later. Why did it happen earlier? What caused it to happen prematurely? ...Interesting. Though spending time with Mirecia was precious, it was also crucial to prevent future threats. If the event occurred earlier, it didnt matter. If the evil Soul Art of that future devil was too obvious, she could pretend not to know and expose it, cutting the threat off in its infancy. "Stay calm and perform normally." The two Dragon Knights who had seen Winnie at the palace before patted the squires shoulder. "The opponent is just a one-star Soul Art user, and hes just a squire with no knightly traininghes a fluff pillow. If you just perform well, youll beat him easily." "Remember, the princess will be watching later," one of the knights glanced at the large audience. "If your abilities catch her eye, youll rise to greatness." "Yes! Thank you for your guidance!" The young squire with brown hair felt deeply grateful, his eyes filled with appreciation. "Im just doing my part as a fellow member of the Dragon Knight Order." "By the way." One of the knights leaned closer to the young squires ear, speaking coldly. "Make sure you hit him as hard as you can. It doesnt matter." "Understood!" "Good." The two knights were satisfied and made their way to the audience seats. Not long after, just as they had predicted, the princess arrived, accompanied by a stunning silver-haired girl. The young squire, seeing the princesss beauty, was momentarily stunned. He quickly remembered the knights words and slapped himself to snap back to reality. Chapter 21: Armor Fort "Since Her Highness the Princess is already here, why hasnt that embroidered pillow arrived yet? Could it be that weve been played?" After greeting the princess, two knights sat at a distance, one of them whispered. "Dont worry, he wouldnt dare fall into our trap. The princess already knows about this. If Winnie backs out, it will be him who looks foolish," the other knight laughed. A long time passed. "Heh, as expected. Did I have too many expectations of him?" Seeing that so much time had passed with no movement at the entrance, the knight sneered sarcastically. "I thought at least hed have the courage to take a beating, but it seems he''d rather be a coward and back out?" "Typical of a good-for-nothing who talks big but cant back it up. Hes probably scared to take a beating. If he comes, hell be humiliated in front of the princess, so its probably better for him to skip out on this." At that moment, heavy footsteps echoed through the quiet arena, accompanied by the sound of armor clinking, growing louder as they approached. "Someones coming from the entrance." "Seriously? Is it that bastard?" The two knights looked at the entrance in disbelief. On the other side, Mirecia and Aeciphysis did the same. Mirecia frowned slightly, while Aeciphysis straightened her posture. This duel had happened in the previous life as well, but the timing didnt match. However, it was likely to end the same way. The scoundrel probably didnt know why he had learned the evil Soul Art ahead of time. Aeciphysis squinted her pretty eyes, a barely noticeable killing intent flickering within them. And when that figure emerged from the entrance and appeared in full view, her expression instantly turned to one of surprise. Not just herseveryone looked equally incredulous. "Sorry Im late, I picked up a few things on the way," the figure, clad in armor with steel plates and a closed helmet, carrying a long spear about two meters in length with a flag on it, waved to the two sitting on the stands. "....Who are you?" After a moment of silence, one of the knights couldnt help but ask. "Its only been a few days, dont you recognize me?" The armored figure tilted his head, then released his Soul Art. "Winnie?!" Seeing the moon-blue-haired youth with hair reaching his shoulders, the two knights were stunned beyond belief. Honestly, Winnie wasnt bad-looking, but his freckles and poor skin quality heavily detracted from his appearance. "Oh, you still remember me?" Winnie smiled as his gaze shifted to Mirecia and Aeciphysis. Whoa, what day is it today? The main cast has arrived, both of them. Including Aeciphysis, the big disaster herself. The Soul Art Winnie absorbedwhy wasnt it the evil Soul Art from the previous life?? Aeciphysis certainly recognized this Soul Artor rather, it would be strange if she didnt. She knew this Soul Art well. If she wasnt mistaken, it was an armor-type Soul Art called ''Armor Fort,'' which had once been the main tactical Soul Art of the ancient Tyrellis Empires army. And the imperial family of the ancient Tyrellis Empire was the Kareliman family. But this Soul Art had long been outdated, eliminated by the changes of time. It was now nearly impossible to see. Because it had a fatal weakness. "Ah! I remember now!" At this moment, one of the knights in the stands suddenly exclaimed, his expression enlightened as he recalled where he had seen this Soul Art before. In the illustrated book. "How? Is this Soul Art powerful?" "No, quite the opposite," the knight smirked. "I really didnt expect him to be this stupid." "To not have any other Soul Art to choose from, but to pick this old, obsolete one? How ridiculous." "Stop keeping us in suspense, what is this Soul Art?" "If Im not wrong, its called ''Armor Fort,'' which was once the main Soul Art of knights in the ancient Empire. But thats not the pointthe point is, this Soul Art has been obsolete for centuries." "Do you know why the armor-type Soul Arts have become unpopular?" "Armor-type Soul Arts? Im not too sure about that." "Because the ancient armor-type Soul Arts mostly sacrificed agility to improve physical defense." "This ''Armor Fort'' Soul Art is an extreme version of that, sacrificing agility to the maximum to increase physical defense." "Sounds powerful?" "Powerful? It was effective in the ancient times because Soul Arts were generally low in magic. But as the times advanced and higher magic Soul Arts emerged, armor-type Soul Arts became ineffective against magic. Do you get it?" "Oh, I see. So no matter how high its physical defense is, against magic, its just a heavy, slow coffin, right?" "Exactly. With so many high-magic Soul Arts now, this thing is not only clumsy but fragile, like paper. One magic attack, and both the person and the armor would turn to dust." "Back then, the elite ''Tyrellis Spear'' imperial unit was fully equipped with ''Armor Fort.'' In the end, they were all wiped out by a powerful mage who cast a large spell. No survivors." "Since then, this once invincible ''Armor Fort'' Soul Art has been completely relegated to the trash heap of history." "All the countries hate it as garbage. Its only kept for research purposes, or else its completely uselessnot even a dog would bother with it." The angry dragon knight scoffed. "Ha ha ha, I guess this is what happens when you dont read much. That useless young master probably has no idea about this, right?" Chapter 22: The historical trajectory of change "Armor Fort?" But why?? A hint of confusion flickered in Aeciphysiss delicate brow. She distinctly remembered that in the previous life, Winnie had used a Soul Art that was undoubtedly an evil one, advancing by feeding on the flesh and blood of the living. But why? Why had the Soul Art he absorbed this time changed?? Moreover, why was it Armor Fort?? Aeciphysis couldnt make sense of it. Even if he hadnt chosen the evil Soul Art, knowing Winnies personality, he would never have chosen Armor Fort. Something like Poison Master, Assassin, or Dark Sting, these sinister and ruthless low-star Soul Arts, would have suited Winnies twisted and dark nature far more. This was truly unexpected for Aeciphysis, and it made her feel uneasy. Having lived through the previous life, Aeciphysis knew the future that no one else had access to, but that distinct advantage seemed to evaporate in an instant. At this moment, the future diverged significantly from the scenes she had in her memories. Perhaps because of this small butterfly effect, the future from now on would be entirely different from the previous one. Aeciphysis still wore that soft and graceful smile, but inside, her heart was anything but calm. Ah, things seem to be getting interesting now. The deviation from the original path meant that all the information she had about the future would no longer be reliable, as Aeciphysis couldnt even predict the extent of this butterfly effect on the future. However, Aeciphysis didnt feel frustrated because the future had become unpredictable. Compared to a predetermined future, an uncertain future was clearly far more interesting, wasnt it?~ As for Winnie, Aeciphysis wasnt in a rush. As long as he was still Winnie, his devilish nature would eventually be exposed. And when that time comes... Aeciphysis gently played with her fair fingers, a cold gleam flashing in her eyes as she smiled without speaking. The spectators all had their own thoughts, and the two in the arena were no exception. Winnie suddenly shivered, feeling as if someone was eyeing his head. But now was clearly not the time to think about that. He surveyed the apprentice retainer, and the apprentice retainer was also sizing him up. Seeing the tension and hostility in the others eyes, Winnie raised his gaze. Theres a saying: "A leopard cannot change its spots." As Mirecia was contemplating, the duel below started. The apprentice retainer summoned his Soul Art, Bow Arm. Winnie observed the apprentice retainers Soul Art, as it was his first one-on-one with someone who had a Soul Art. Naturally, he could only learn by watching. He considered it a way to gain some experience. The apprentice retainer took off his longbow, and with the arm holding it, energy surged, turning into a red-glowing ethereal energy form, with the bow also glowing with red light. So this is the Bow Arm Soul Art? A two-star Soul Art, while still a low-star, was one star higher than the one-star Armor Fort, meaning it could learn more magical techniques than Armor Fort. Though the opponent was also in the beginner stage, Winnie wasnt sure if Bow Arm had the ability to launch magic at this stage. Yes, regarding the weaknesses of Armor Fort, Winnie had already guessed a few things. The duel officially began. The apprentice retainer drew an arrow from his quiver, aiming at Winnie with his bow. In response, Winnie didnt try to dodge. Since he couldnt avoid it, why not use the opportunity to close the distance? The armored figure gripped his spear with both hands and charged at the enemy. This scene reminded Aeciphysis of the Tyrellis Spear Charge Formation, where imperial elites wearing Armor Fort charged at their enemies. Except this time, the ones in armor werent the imperial knights, but Winnie, the notorious young scoundrel of the capital. "Clang!" The arrow struck Winnies shoulder armor, bouncing off easily. Before even engaging in close combat, Winnie already felt the pressure from the dragon knight retainer. This arrow was different from the soft arrows of goblins. Although it didnt hurt him, it struck with force, knocking him back and almost causing him to stumble. If he tripped and fell, it would have been disastrous. Winnie gripped his weapon tightly, maintaining his speed and continuing his charge, but the heavy armor, combined with his lack of training, meant that his speed, in the apprentice retainers eyes, was barely faster than walking. "Well, looks like this drunkard might be crushed by his own armor," the two knights on the stands chuckled. They had thought this would be a duel with no suspense, but the beginning had already been full of entertainment, with great showmanship. The apprentice retainer, who had been nervous at first, was now no longer concerned. He leisurely pulled out a second arrow and aimed at Winnie. "Clang!" The second arrow was also deflected, but it was clear that the first arrow was just a test. The second one was the real start of the duel. Chapter 23: Killing moves after forbearance The force applied to the second arrow was clearly different from the first, and this arrow struck Winnies chest. It instantly interrupted his running, causing him to lose balance and stagger back several steps. Had it not been for the spear propped against the ground, he might have fallen. This was the shortcoming of the armor. It reduced agility, and any attack would have to be endured head-on without being able to fully absorb the impact. Moreover, it couldnt defend against magic. Stabilizing his stance, Winnie adjusted his steps and continued charging at the apprentice retainer with his spear. There were no other tactics to speak of. There were simply no alternatives. Armor Forts technique was very simple, with almost no magic techniques. Winnie was clueless about crossbows and couldnt retaliate at long range. Charging with this heavy armor was his only choice. But given his speed, how could he possibly close the distance to the apprentice retainer, who was only wearing light armor and well-trained? To the apprentice, Winnies speed was barely faster than a turtles, making it impossible to get close. Knowing that Winnie only had this much skill, the apprentice relaxed significantly. This was his first duel with someone else possessing a Soul Art, and he had no experience. Plus, with the princess watching, he was nervous, afraid of messing things up. Now, it seemed like the two knights had been right all alongthere was no difficulty at all. The enemy was only slightly stronger than a helpless cripple. However, he couldnt let his guard down. After all, the princess was watching. He still had to be careful not to make a fool of himself. As for how hard he should hithe would just go with the flow. The harder, the better. Not only had the two knights said so, but who didnt know that the princess absolutely hated this stubborn scoundrel? So, the apprentice retainer, wanting to impress, decided to humiliate Winnie in front of the princess by using the most degrading tactics. He silently waited for the heavy iron man to charge, then quickly distanced himself and took another shot. The arrow, empowered by Bow Arm, struck Winnie. He had to use significant effort just to stay on his feet, and when he charged again, the distance between them had already increased. The low-star Soul Art battle was obviously not very entertaining, but watching Winnie being toyed with and knocked all over the place didnt stop some from feeling quite satisfied. "Buddy, are we watching a bullfight?" one of the young dragon knights teased. "But, is it really appropriate to do this in front of the princess?" The other knight was more cautious. "What are you talking about? Were here specifically to vent for the princess and Miss Aeciphysis. The princess despises this scoundrel, you know it as well as I do. And now youre sympathizing with this bullying young master?" the other young knight scoffed. "True." The knight glanced at Mirecia and Aeciphysis sitting at a distance. "Lets see if that broken spear of yours can even touch me." "..." Winnie remained silent, and the entire arena could only hear his heavy breathing. He slowly pushed himself up with the spear, trembling as he gripped it in both hands and aimed it at the apprentice retainer. "Is that so?" "Then, open your eyes wide!" With that, Winnie charged again, but this time, his speed was even slower than before. Still not giving up? Watching the exhausted Winnie, who still refused to admit defeat, Mirecias gaze flashed with a complex expression. The apprentice retainer shook his head, thinking he had avenged the princess and would surely win the princesss favor for his calm handling of the duel. He raised his bow and didnt rush to shoot. Only when Winnie was close enough did he release the arrow, knocking him back once more. This time, exhausted, Winnie fell heavily to the ground. But he still didnt give up. Propping himself up with his spear, he stood up again. This time, even Aeciphysis couldnt help but raise an eyebrow. "Enough already, Master Winnie. Dont push yourself, there are people watching. Are you planning to keep embarrassing yourself?" The apprentice retainer mocked. Winnie didnt respond to the mockery because he knew. He had won. This distance was the closest he had ever been to the apprentice retainer since the duel began. Thats right, ever since he took the first arrow, he had been planning his tactics. It was now! All the energy he had been conserving was finally used up! And the technique: Lightweight Armor, activate! Chapter 24: Compare evil with me, you are not worthy There was no suspense in the duelit was purely a one-sided slaughter. Everyone who had been watching from the start thought the same way and believed that Winnie had no chance of winning. However, just at this moment, as Winnie stood up, his speed suddenly increased. The wind-like pace caught the apprentice retainer, who was used to Winnies sluggish charges, completely off guard. Lightweight Armor: Removes all armor weight, significantly increasing speed for a short period of time. In addition to that, Winnie had deliberately conserved his energy all along. The exhaustion he had shown earlier was entirely feigned, designed to make his opponent believe that his stamina was depleted, causing him to relax his guard. Perhaps an experienced warrior might have seen through this, but for this rookie apprentice retainer, it was enough. At this moment, Winnie didnt need to slow his pace. His armor felt as light as air, and with the added speed boost, he dashed forward like the wind! In just a few breaths, he was already right next to the apprentice retainer! Having grown accustomed to Winnies slow charges, the apprentice was caught completely off guard. After a brief moment of panic, he realized it was too late to nock an arrow, and instinctively drew his sword to face his opponent. His inexperience caused a delay in his reaction, and just as he moved, Winnie used his two-meter-long spear to knock the sword out of the apprentices grasp before he could even get a solid hold. At this moment, the advantage of using a spear in mid-range combat became evident. Without a sword in his hand, the apprentice retainer didnt even have time to draw his bow. The situation reversed so suddenly that the apprentice retainer had no time to react. He was about to be completely outplayed in front of everyone. However, while the apprentice had not yet realized what was happening, the two dragon knights in the stands had caught on immediately. Seeing the situation, the more hot-tempered knight couldnt care less about the single combat rules and immediately stood up, shouting to the apprentice. "Quick! Use magic to blow him up! His Soul Art cant defend against magic!" The apprentice retainer immediately reacted, realizing it was a critical moment. Overcome with panic, he disregarded the side effects of using the Bow Arm magic, and forgetting that this was just a friendly duel, he raised his hand, releasing a fiery fireball from his palm. The angry dragon knight was so excited at this point, he seemed to forget all the knightly principles he had once recited. Or perhaps, to him, those were just meaningless words. Fully focused on the battle, he didnt notice the cold gaze coming from the main seating. Aeciphysis shook her head. This had already gone beyond the realm of a friendly duel. To everyones eyes, the one about to take the fireball was just an ordinary person who had only recently absorbed a Soul Art and had no elemental resistance. Armor Fort had no elemental resistance, which meant that Winnie, an ordinary person, was about to take the full brunt of this fireball with his physical body. If things went wrong, it could easily be deadly. The wind blew the flag tied to the spear, and victory was the reward the goddess gave to the brave. He had won. Mirecia watched the battered but unyielding figure, her eyes filled with disbelief and a complex emotion she couldnt describe. No matter whether the motive was simply to show off or to act cruel, this was something the old Winnie would have never been able to do. Aeciphysis, resting her chin on her hand, looked at Winnie with an amused gaze. This Winnie was definitely much smarter than the one in the previous life. Could it be... he was also a reincarnator? Or perhaps he knew about her being a reincarnator? A doubt flashed through Aeciphysis''s mind, but she shook her head lightly. Well, time would reveal everything. This devil would eventually have his tail exposed. The silver-haired fairy-like girl flipped her hair and withdrew her gaze. She never paid much attention to those who didnt interest her. If it werent for the fact that Winnie would eventually become a villain and had a life-and-death relationship with her, needing to find his flaws and eliminate the threat early on, she wouldnt waste any extra attention on him. Compared to people who didnt matter, her dear Mirecia was far more important, wasnt she? Revenge was just an appetizer. If you removed the revenge aspect, Winnie was insignificant to her. With that thought, the silver-haired girl slyly smiled at the blonde twin-tailed girl next to her, her smile playful and charming. "Get ready, Mirecia. The prey Ive chosen cant escape my grasp." "Remember to keep your promise." She silently turned her gaze to the young knight beside her and extended her hand. "The forty gold coins we agreed on. Not a single one less." "......" The knight next to her looked conflicted, clearly not expecting this outcome. Before he could speak, the hot-tempered knight voiced his thoughts. "Master Winnie, youve gone too far! Its just a duel! What have you done to our knight''s apprentice?!" "Look at you acting all innocent after getting beaten, just like I imaginedplaying the victim after being the villain," Winnie mocked. "But this time, you will pay up." "Or do you want to renege in front of the royal family?" As he spoke, Winnie glanced at Mirecias direction. "Winnie, do you know what that means? Are you provoking the Angry Dragon Knights?!" the hot-tempered knight snapped. "I dont like explaining myself to people who dont understand human language, because its pointless." Winnie lifted his chin. "Pay up." "You..." The other knight quickly stopped his irate colleague. This big guy may not have realized it, but he had already sensed it. The cold gaze from the main seating had already turned icy. Chapter 25: Saintess Soul Art "No matter what, a bet is a bet. We should pay him," the young knight said, pressing down his companion''s arm and quietly speaking, constantly signaling toward Mirecia. "Come on, didn''t you notice the princess''s gaze? Weve already embarrassed ourselves enough today, and in front of the princess, no less. Do we still want to keep our jobs?" "But that''s forty gold..." "Alright, alright, well give what we can. If we dont have enough, well just go home and get the rest. And as for going back on our worddoesnt it make us look bad?" The knight patted his companions shoulder, jumped off the observation platform, and walked over to Winnie, pulling out his coin pouch to hand it to him. They hadnt even considered the possibility that Winnie could win, so they hadnt brought enough money. "This is a small portion, about eight gold coins. We didnt bring enough today, but Ill give you the remaining thirty-two later. How does that sound?" The young knight couldnt help but glance at Winnie when he got close. Winnies calm demeanor made them instinctively feel that he hadnt taken much damage. But just thinking about it, it was clear: an ordinary person, unprotected, taking a small fireballif he hadnt been scorched, it was already a miracle. Honestly, the reckless look on Winnies face even scared this knight a little. Was this really the same guy who used to bully the weak and fear the strong? At this thought, the knight felt some fear. After all, Winnie was from a noble family, and if he were to be seriously hurt or even die because of a personal conflict, they might very well be expelled from the knightly order. This knight hadnt expected things to develop this way. They had just been following the instructions of Karon, the son of the commander of the Angry Dragon Knights, to teach this unskilled brat a lesson and humiliate him. They never thought things would go this far. Recalling how his companion had enthusiastically encouraged the apprentice to use magic against Winnie, the knight felt a headache coming on. Great, it didnt matter if this leaked out anymore. The princess was already very displeased, which was enough. When they went back, there was no way theyd have a good time. Even though everyone would support them if it was Winnie they were dealing with, the fact remained that they, as royal guards of the kingdom, couldnt just get involved in private duels and hurt a noble like this. Winnie took the coin pouch, tucked it away, and turned to leave. It wasnt that he wanted to waitif it had been in the past, he would have insisted on making them suffer and kept the argument going. But now, he didnt have the energy for that. He had been badly burned, and the fact that he was still standing was already a miracle. It wasnt the spirit of stubbornness keeping him going, but rather... Forty gold coins! If he could just get that far, he could slice these bastards a sharp one! How could he easily fall now? Wouldnt all the effort he put in before be for nothing? Earlier, when he stood in front of the stunned apprentice and said nothing, it wasnt because he wanted to act like a master; he literally couldnt speak, not even enough energy to curse. But he still remembered to ask for his money. "How serious is it?" Mirecia asked, concerned. "Its not too bad. There wont be any scarring. To an average person, this might look serious, but compared to the wounds on knights returning from the frontlines, its nothing." "And it would have been worse to treat, but..." Vaughn pointed at the glass pendant on Winnies chest. "Young man, this flame-resistant enchanted pendant saved your life." "...Really?" Thankfully, he had put on the pendant he had picked up before leaving. With that, Vaughn waved his staff, closed his eyes, and began chanting. A soft white light radiated from his hand, enveloping Winnie in warmth. For a moment, Winnie felt as if he were bathed in a warm breeze. The light healed his burnt skin, rapidly regrowing fresh tissue, as if it were sprouting after the rain. His energy, once drained, was instantly revived. How incredible. Winnie widened his eyes as he regained clarity. So this is the Saintess Soul Art? After about five minutes, Vaughn stopped chanting, and the warm white light faded. Winnie suddenly felt a wave of fatigue hit him and nearly collapsed, only to be caught by a strong hand. "Young man, are you alright?" Winnie looked up and saw the priests sunny smile, with teeth bright against his dark skin. Ah... For some reason, Winnie felt a chill run down his spine and quickly stood up, stepping back a few paces. "...Thank you for your help." "Thank the princess," Vaughn said with a hearty laugh. "But I didnt expect the one needing treatment to be you, Mr. Winnie." "I heard you recently visited the Church to pray to the Goddess. Well done, well done." "Mm." Winnie replied simply. The priest had saved his life, and he should be grateful, but his aversion to the Church made him reluctant to engage further with them. Chapter 26: Awaken the bloodline! Exciting times! Fighting fiercely will only cause you pain if you get hurt. Mirecia, standing nearby, folded her arms over her ample chest, her voice as indifferent as ever. If I tell you that Im not trying to be fierce, but that many times I just have no other choice, would you believe me, Your Highness? Winnie didnt try to explain further, just stating the facts. If she believes it, good; if not, then so be it. Once a certain impression is formed, explaining more wouldnt help. Winnie was well aware of how he was perceived in the capital, and given his usual behavior, it was completely understandable that Mirecia held a prejudice against him. It wasnt even just a prejudice. I understand. After a brief pause, Mirecia looked over at the two Angry Dragon Knights standing in the distance and said softly. Winnie was taken aback. Mirecia actually chose to believe him? He had thought that, given how much Mirecia knew and disliked him, anything he said would be dismissed as nothing more than self-serving excuses. Thank you, Your Highness. Im sorry for the trouble, Winnie said, with respect and politeness. Seeing Winnie, so polite and respectful, Aeciphysis was even more surprised. If I hadnt received word and arrived just in time, Winnie, what would you have done? Let your injuries worsen? Mirecia didnt acknowledge Winnies thanks. Her eyes, calm like the sea, met his. There would always be a way, Winnie said with a smile. Back then, I told you to take responsibility for yourself. That wasnt just about your emotions but everythingyour life too, Mirecia said. Yes, Your Highness, youre right, Winnie replied, not wanting to argue. He was no longer the fool he once was. He wouldnt openly oppose Mirecia. He agreed to her words, though inwardly, he couldnt help but appreciate that, despite her dislike, Mirecia still chose to help him. This was not about who the person was, but pure kindness. At this thought, Winnie felt some affection for Mirecia. Mirecias eyes widened slightly. The quick and decisive way Winnie acknowledged his mistakes made her uncomfortable. Was this really the same Winnie she knew? These past few days, his behavior had been so out of character, as though he were a completely different person. Pulling her thoughts back, Mirecia turned her gaze toward the apprentice and the two Angry Dragon Knights. Her pretty eyes narrowed slightly. Um, Your Highness? The young knight, realizing his mistake, felt a pang of dread. Clearly, he was much smarter than his irritable companion, who was still confused about why hed helped the princess vent her frustrations but was not pleased about it. You two knights, Mirecias voice was steady and measured. Did you deliberately let my maid overhear the news of this duel? "Uh, well..." the knight stammered. Youre facing the royal family, and I expect to hear the truth from you, Mirecias voice remained firm. The two knights fell silent. As Angry Dragon Knights, you provoke other nobles, engage in private duels, violate duel rules, and even openly incited the apprentice to use lethal force, nearly causing someones death. Mirecia listed every rule the knights had broken. This is what you understand by knightly honor and rules? You seem to know less about knightly spirit than I do. I will explain every detail to my father. Both the Angry Dragon Knights and their apprentice division do not need people who have talent but lack virtue. Mirecia finished coldly, turning to thank Priest Vaughn again. After bidding him farewell, she turned and left with her maid, leaving the three knights in stunned silence. Sorry, Aeciphysis, for delaying our tea time, she said. Its fine, Ive enjoyed a good show as well, Aeciphysis playfully stuck out her tongue, her steps light as she followed behind. Seeing the silver-haired plague goddess not saying a word to him, Winnie finally relaxed. The tension in his body melted away. Though he knew she couldnt act against him in front of Mirecia, just the thought of her getting closer made him break out in cold sweat. When he turned around, he saw Aeciphysis glance at him again, giving him a look before deliberately moving a bit closer to Mirecia. Aeciphysis gave a soft laugh, her eyes hinting at something mischievous. This demonwhat kind of game was he playing this time? She would figure it out soon. As long as he was still the same villain, he would reveal his true nature sooner or later. Time would tell, and she wasnt in a hurry. Moreover, her actions seemed tinged with some competitive and provoking intent. Winnie didnt care much about her provocation; he was more concerned about his own life. He was thankful for the help, but he couldnt shake the feeling that something was off with this priest, especially the way he looked at him. Could it be? Was this priest... It couldnt be, right? Seeing that Winnie was pulling away, Vaughn didnt press further, giving him a hearty smile and bidding him farewell before leaving with his staff. Once everyone had left, leaving only the three of them standing there, Winnie continued with his plan. He reached for the pendant around his neck, grateful that hed worn it today. The minor fire resistance it offered had truly proven useful. He weighed the coin pouch in his hand, tucked it away, and, with his long spear in hand, left the palace content. After all, he was very busy. If it wasnt for the money, he wouldnt have agreed to the duel. And now... Winnie grinned, glancing at the remaining points on his panel: 79. The moment of the miracle was about to arrive. As usual, he completed his daily tasks, bumped his points to 84, and excitedly returned home. Just in case, he locked the yard gate, then locked the house door after entering. Whew! Winnie eagerly looked at the only remaining item in the Virtue panel. Awaken Bloodline and Unlock Virtue Tree Required Virtue Points: 30 Hoo hoo hoo! This was what he had been waiting for! What changes would occur after awakening his bloodline?? Would he gain the source Soul Art and Divine Favor?? These were the two crucial things that could launch him to success! "Here it comes, the destined moment!" Winnie rubbed his hands together, raised one hand high , and pressed the Buy button. Awaken, slumbering bloodline, heed my call! he dramatically held the button, accompanied by the sound of Virtue being deducted. Three seconds passed. Ten seconds passed. One minute passed. Whats going on? Winnie mumbled, suddenly feeling that something was off with the scene in front of him. When he closed the panel, he was stunned. The colorful sunlight filtering through the stained-glass windows reflected on the holy statue in the church, casting a golden glow. It was an atmosphere that felt strangely unreal. Ha? Where the hell am I? Winnie was confused, looking around. Was he still in the Camela Kingdom? You finally arrived, my child, a soft, healing voice called from behind, filled with endless warmth and tenderness. Hmm?? Winnie felt a sense of de?ja? vu, but he couldnt pinpoint where he had heard that voice before. Turning around to look, he was stunned, almost dropping his jaw. Pure white six wings, peach-colored hair like cherry blossoms swaying in the wind, flawless skin, and a snow-white dress that looked like a lotus. The angelic girl in front of him, radiating a holy aura, seemed to be a perfect match with the image in his mind. Winnies pupils contracted as he recognized her. Goddess Aeciphysis. Chapter 27: The Awakening, Vanessa Aeciphysis "I can''t be dreaming, can I?" This breathtaking, pure beauty, unlike any of the female protagonists in Kareliman Citrus, has a captivating power that easily seeps into one''s heart, making one unable to resist the urge to worship and yearn for her. The six wings behind her symbolize the blessed angelic bloodline, and both angels and holy flames are the emblems of the Aeciphysis family. She looked exactly like the Aeciphysis depicted in the illustrations he''d seen before, with only one differencethe overwhelming impact that only a real person could exude. "Absolutely real," came the reply, as the light pink-haired girl in front of him smiled playfully. Every movement, every smile, exuded an irresistible charm. "...Did we win the resurrection match?" Upon hearing her direct response, Winnie stood still for a moment, too shocked to move, and stumbled back several steps. Seeing a thousand-year-old monster appear in front of himit would be a miracle if he weren''t terrified. "No, no, no. As a lady of the Aeciphysis family, you shouldn''t be so rude, you know? Little Winnie," Aeciphysis'' cherry blossom-colored eyes, as though they could penetrate one''s heart, gazed at him with a smile. "Lady?" Winnie was momentarily at a loss for words, pausing for a long while before he couldnt help but blurt out, "Big sister, are your eyes failing you? Im a guy, you know?" "It seems the Aeciphysis family really has fallen," Aeciphysis sighed deeply. "Theyve completely neglected the education of their descendants on quality and manners." "Well, duh. My parents are gone, what more can I say?" Winnie pouted and muttered quietly. Not just gone astray, in the original story, Winnie ended up walking down the wrong path altogether. For some reason, after the initial shock, Winnie gradually started to feel more at ease. Perhaps it was because Aeciphysis'' approachability made him feel safe, or maybe he subconsciously sensed that she wouldn''t harm him. In any case, Winnie couldnt stop talking. "......" Aeciphysis smiled like a blooming flower, quietly watching him without a word. "What, what now?" Winnie suddenly had a bad feeling. "Little Winnie, do you know why youre here?" "I have no idea. I was about to ask you where the hell you brought me," Winnie replied, eyeing the six pure white wings behind Aeciphysis suspiciously. "Are you really the goddess Aeciphysis? Not some fake?" Aeciphysis didnt answer; she merely smiled and waved her hand, sending a few feathers flying from her wings. Winnie hesitated, then watched the feathers glide through the air and inwardly cursed. Damn it! Theyre coming for me! "Ahahahaha! No, stop, stop it! Ill be good, please spare me!" The feathers pursued him, scratching him and sending him rolling on the ground, trying to shield his head. "When speaking with elders, you must use polite language. You cannot use such crude words. This is the foundation of being a lady, understand?" Aeciphysis withdrew the feathers, acting like a patient, gentle mother educating her child. "Who understands that? And ''lady'' and ''gentleman,'' you don''t mean those people who spout out quotes like theyre reciting poetry, do you? Please, whats the point of talking like that? Do you even understand the art of conversation?" Winnie grumbled, noticing that the feathers were starting to move again. "You, what exactly do you want?" he asked, a little agitated. "Am I not telling the truth? Whether Im a lady or a gentleman, can I decide that?" "Etiquette and manners, did anyone teach me those? I wanted to learn, but I couldnt find anyone." "The Church took advantage of me, the people of the capital spread rumors. Was all of this my choice?" "When I was at my lowest, you didnt show up. And now you appear, talking about all these grand words?" Winnie realized that he couldnt blame Aeciphysis for what happened to him, but perhaps her appearance made him feel like he finally had someonea relative he could confide in. He couldnt help but let his emotions show. Aeciphysis stayed silent, calmly listening to Winnies complaints, and in the end, it all turned into a long sigh. What is this? Winnie instinctively tried to cross his legs, but found himself unwilling to adopt such an unrefined posture. Whats happening? Winnie felt a bit frustrated. What if I just chug it? Without thinking, he raised the cup and tried to gulp down the water, but it felt like something inside him rejected it. He felt like he wasnt drinking the water himself. It was as though someone else had pried his mouth open and forced the water in. He didnt swallow any of it, and the water spilled out, making him cough uncontrollably. "Mm, cough cough... Thats too rude," a sweet voice, like the trill of a warbler, rang out, and Winnie froze. "Who... Who said that?" Winnie asked, but the voice seemed to come from her, as though they were speaking at the same time. No, no, wait... Winnie looked down, her pupils contracting in shock. The silky pink hair, the delicate white skin, the soft, graceful hands, and those... obvious... breasts... This clearly wasnt her original body! Whats going on? Whats happening? Is this... still me? Winnie suddenly wanted to run to the mirror to confirm what was happening, but even the frantic motion of doing that seemed impossible. She had to slowly walk toward the full-length mirror. "This is...?" Looking at the dazed pink-haired girl in the mirror, Vanessa felt her breath catch, and she instinctively muttered, "Aeciphysis?" But quickly, she realized it wasnt Aeciphysis. The girl in the mirror had the same features as Aeciphysis, but her appearance was noticeably different. The girl in the mirror had fluffy, light pink hair falling to her snow-white ankles, eyes as delicate as cherry blossoms, seeming to hold both spring water and autumn waves, exuding every possible form of charm but remaining perfectly clean and pure. Her long, smooth legs were as white as snow, making one marvel that these legs might be longer than her life. The pink eyelashes were as thin as a cicadas wings, and her appearance was so beautiful, her beauty incomparable to ordinary standards. It seemed that just a look, a careless smile, would be a perfect, flawless picture. If Vanessa had to describe it, it would be like a mythical beauty, flawless in every way. So beautiful that it was almost overwhelming, the purity and holiness that seeped into ones heart and made everyone who looked at her feel the urge to worship. Besides the color of her hair and eyes, what stood out most and was the most Aeciphysis-like was the pair of ample breasts, which made one inevitably think of a nurse, with an abundant supply. Her unmatched beauty could rival even Aeciphysis herself. (See Vanessa''s appearance on the cover) Chapter 28: 100% fit of the first base The so-called material determines consciousness, and consciousness acts back on material. Changes in the body often lead to changes in thoughts and habits. If this were before, Vanessa would definitely have gone for a double-barrel shotgun approach, ruthlessly attacking the Virtue system without hesitation. But now, not only could she not speak out loud, even cursing in her mind felt deeply repulsive. Why? Why has it turned out like this? Vanessa suddenly remembered what Aeciphysis had told her in the church earlier. "Not only do you need someone to teach you, but you also need to experience it yourself." "Soon, youll understand what it feels like to be ''compelled'' to act like a lady~" Is this what she meant?! So, the experience just now... really wasnt a dream? "Wait." Vanessa rubbed her forehead, recalling a blind spot. The Fanghui Church only had a Saintess, not a Saint. It was since her grandfathers generation that there happened to be a male heir, and that male heir had unfortunately fallen to the Dead Bloodline. Feeling the emptiness beneath her skirt, Vanessa couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of sadness and regret. So this is what awakening the family bloodline means? But wait... What about my brothers who were with me through thick and thin?! Does that mean, if I werent from the Dead Bloodline, I should look like this? But... Vanessa gazed at the unfamiliar, incredibly beautiful girl in the mirror with a complex expression, still finding it hard to accept. This is too ridiculous. No one would believe this if I told them. So, what should I do from now on? If this is the case, doesnt it mean that the old ''Winnie'' has completely disappeared? How should I explain my identity now? In other words, from now on, not only will I not be able to attend Kareliman Academy, Im basically an identity-less outcast now? And what about the Soul Art I just learned? Doesnt that all go to waste?? Without my tools, how can I still find a cute underclassman to double-date with?! In a panic, Vanessa hurriedly opened her panel. This cant be happening! Please, let me change back! When she opened the Virtue panel, she suddenly froze. The many, intricate branches in front of her were overwhelming. "What is this?" Vanessa quickly recalled the last part of the bloodline awakening option, "and unlock the Virtue Tree." It looked just like a skill tree in a game. The tree was vast and sprawling, with no visible end. The dress, like a ceremonial gown, perfectly outlined her curves, with her shoulders exposed and her arms wrapped in white silk gloves that extended to her arms, with a golden ring on her middle finger. Her legs were covered with white over-the-knee boots, with golden heels and toes, decorated with silver wings, and she wore white stockings underneath. This outfit was so fitting for the identity of Aeciphysis, showcasing both the roles of an "Angel" and a "Saintess" exquisitely. It was beautiful. However, beauty aside, it was no longer practical for physical defense. The [Gauntlet] had been transformed in such a way that the physical protection was almost entirely gone, making one question whether this was meant for battle at all. Whats the point of this? Is it just for beauty? Vanessa reopened her personal panel, hesitating for a moment before clicking on the [Gauntlet] tab. Her eyes widened as she was surprised to find that [Gauntlet]s effects had changed. Instead of providing heavy physical protection and reducing agility, it now offered magical resistance and enhanced agility. The effect had completely reversed. And... Vanessa confirmed she wasnt seeing thingsit was indeed magical resistance! Considering the complexity of elemental types, there werent any defensive gear or enchanted items on Kareliman continent that could offer overall magical resistance! Staring at the change in [Gauntlet], Vanessa finally understood why its compatibility was 100%. [Gauntlet] could even change its appearance and effects based on her body and bloodline transformations! As for why [Gauntlet] now provided magical resistance, Vanessa thought of a setting and clicked on the race tab. Blessed Angels were the only race on Kareliman continent with magical resistance. They could immunize a certain percentage of magical attacks and absorb half of the magic damage to convert into their own magic power. According to the game setting, this immunity value should be 30%. Maybe that''s why [Gauntlet]s effect adapted to provide magical resistance. And importantly, Blessed Angels could "convert half of the magic immunity into magic power," not "convert half of the innate magic immunity into magic power." This meant the magical resistance provided by [Gauntlet] was also counted as "magic immunity" and could be converted! However, the magical resistance provided wasnt converted 1:1 like the armor, but at a much lower ratio. Still, it was impressive. Vanessa was shocked as she calculated. With the Blessed Angels magic immunity plus [Gauntlet]s magical resistance, though the closed fish-scale armor turned into a skirt, she could now withstand magic attacks without suffering much damage! At the bottom of the status bar, she also found the way to change back and the explanation. After transforming into [Blessed Angel] form, you must wait 24 hours before you can change back to human form. Otherwise, you will remain in [Blessed Angel] form... Relieved that she could change back, Vanessa sighed, but the next part of the explanation made her CPU freeze. Reminder: If you lose your virgin form while in female form, you will never be able to return to human form. "...Huh?" Chapter 29: The Holy Flame of All Gods Is this...? What does this sentence mean? Vanessa was completely confused. She recognized every word, but when they were combined, she had no idea what they were trying to express. Ah, this is really strange. "Are you joking?" Vanessa could hardly imagine this being written in her personal panel. "System, could you please explain whats going on here?" In her female form, without her trusty double-barrel shotgun, Vanessa spoke in a soft and polite tone, like a well-mannered lady, instinctively resisting any rude behaviorthis seemed almost like muscle memory embedded in her new body. She felt very uncomfortable, as if the wild ''Zhuan'' power inside her had been sealed to the point of almost being nonexistent. After a long while, no response came. Of course, whether this Virtue system had self-awareness was still up for debate, and even if it did, it wasnt speaking, so there was no reply. "Even if it''s a joke, thats a bit too much, don''t you think?" Vanessa felt deeply troubled. And just as the words left her mouth, a small line of text suddenly appeared on the panel. Literal meaning, feel free to try if you don''t believe it. "Try, try what?" Vanessa lowered her head, her face turning red, stammering for a while. "Please don''t say such irresponsible things!" Ah, why have I become so girly?? This must be Aeciphysis doing! Recalling everything that happened in the church earlier, Vanessa thought. Not quite. The Aeciphysis family has been perfect ladies throughout history, this is simply a habit engraved in the [Blessed Angel] bloodline, awakened with the bloodline. As if understanding what she was thinking, a new line of text appeared on the panel. This system truly has self-awareness. "So, if I change back, will I still be affected by the bloodline?" Vanessa asked. No. With this reply, Vanessa let out a sigh of relief. "After I change back, will I still have to wait 24 hours to switch to the [Blessed Angel] form again?" Since she could already perform healing spells, the need for the Intermediate Healing Spell wasnt great, so she didnt consider it. The Minor Blessing of Strength wasnt useful for her right now, so the only one that could provide her with a substantial short-term boost was the [Holy Kings Baptism]. Why focus on healing when she could fight? So, with her remaining Virtue points down to 4, Vanessa unlocked [Holy Kings Baptism]. At the same time, the knowledge of [Holy Kings Baptism] flooded into her mind. As a sacred spell exclusive to the Blessed, it naturally had Aeciphysis [Divine Blessing] supporting it. Speaking of Divine Blessing... Vanessa took a deep breath. It was like flying was a birds natural ability. After her bloodline awakening, the method to use [Divine Blessing] also appeared in her mind, as if it had always been there, a skill she was born with. She opened her hand and began to channel the magic essence in her blood. Suddenly, the surroundings dimmed slightly, as though the color had been drained from the scene. A flame with a white cherry blossom core and an outer blaze shimmering with colorful luster appeared in her hand. As the flame rose, the surrounding furniture and walls began to show signs of melting. Vanessa didnt notice this, as her eyes were focused only on the beautiful, enchanting flame in her hand. This was the legendary Fanghui Church''s Holy Fire, [Holy Flame of All Gods]. Even though she had never seen its true form, its power to purify all things in the world was unmistakable. The Holy Flame of All Godsshe had really summoned it! However, before she could even feel excited, the small flame in her hand extinguished. Huh? Vanessa froze for a moment, intending to summon it again, but found that this time, not even a spark would appear. At the same time, an intense feeling of exhaustion washed over her. Whats happening? Could it be...? Vanessa seemed to understand what was happening. Her magic power had depleted. No way... Shed only summoned a tiny flame, and it didnt last long, but her magic was already gone?? How much magic power does the Holy Flame of All Gods consume?! Chapter 30: This Saintess Knows a Bit of Fist and Foot Vanessa''s beautiful eyes widened in shock. Magic powerit''s depleted already?? Shed only summoned the flame for a few seconds! The flame was even smaller than a lighter''s, and in less than five seconds, it had been extinguished because her magic ran out?? The magic consumption of [Holy Flame of All Gods] is insane! But thinking about it, it makes sense. This is the holy flame that has slain countless Demon Kings, and right now, shes barely a beginner, someone whos just started out. To summon even a small cluster of [Holy Flame of All Gods] is no small feat. Exhausted, the pink-haired girl bent over, holding her knees, and weakly sat down on the bed, gently brushing her hair out of her forehead. She stared blankly at the flawless girl in the mirror, as if still unable to accept that the girl sitting there, holding her knees, was herself. Resting her chin on her hands, Vanessa gazed at the pink-haired girl in the mirror, who looked like a pure snow lotus blooming in the ruins, and then something clicked in her mind. Her eyebrows slowly furrowed. The messy bed, the clothes carelessly tossed on it, the cup of tea on the little wooden table with water that had been there for days, turning dark. The trash bin overflowing with garbage, some of it spilling out, uncleaned, and the corners of the room thick with dust. It didnt take much to guess that hidden corners of the room were likely the nests of some small creatures. ...Really, this place is so filthy and messy! Just staying here is driving her crazy. There has to be a limit to neglecting cleanliness! This is already beyond the point of slovenliness! How had she tolerated living in this filthy, polluted place for so long?? Vanessa pinched her nose, fished out some work gloves from the cupboard, washed them three times to make sure they were clean, and put them on. With the [Gauntlet] gloves added on, she felt a little better, knowing that touching the dirt wouldn''t send her into a full-blown cleaning frenzy. She grabbed a broom, a cloth, and a bucket of water from the basement and returned to start cleaning. Normally, she wouldn''t even think about it, but now, standing in this mess, she felt incredibly uncomfortable. The smell of rot and decay filled her nose, and she felt like her sanity was rapidly deteriorating. Stopping herself from breathing through her nose, she forced herself to start cleaning. How had she ever tolerated being so dirty before? It was hard to imagine how she''d let the room stay this filthy for so long without cleaning it. She first made the bed, neatly folding the clothes and placing them in the wardrobe, then tidied up the bedding. Vanessa had never done chores before, yet it felt surprisingly natural, as if she were born to do it. She worked quickly, efficiently, without a single hesitation. After emptying the trash bin into a cloth bag, she tossed it out of the room. Indeed, it was better not to have a trash bin in the bedroom. It made the place smell like a garbage dump, so unsanitary. Vanessa placed the trash bin in the basement, returned to the room, and meticulously cleaned the floor three times, wiped the table five times, and even washed the curtains. She didnt miss any corner where dust might be hiding. When everything was finally tidy, the room looked as pristine as new. But before Vanessa could relax, the strong, pungent smell of cheap alcohol wafted from the basement, immediately tightening her nerves. Now she was sureher strength had really increased to a terrifying level after the bloodline awakening. This war hammer, which she had originally dragged back herself, now felt weightless in her hand. Although her strength had drastically increased, there were some downsides. Vanessa looked down. Well, she couldnt see her toes anymore, blocked by the vast mountain-like chest. Guess its true, the milk really is... cough. Vanessa blushed and quickly averted her gaze. She weighed the mithril war hammer in her hand and found that not only did it feel incredibly light, but there was a sense of ease, as if the weapons techniques and strategies were perfectly integrated with her instincts. It felt like this body was naturally adept at close combat weapons, especially the war hammer. It was a good thing she hadnt sold the war hammer. If she had, it wouldve been a huge loss. With her bloodline and Divine Blessing awakened, and with the ability to change back, Vanessa was now extremely excited. She felt like she could change her destiny from this point forward. With the Blessed Angel bloodline, the entrance exam to Kareliman Academy would be a breeze, right? She could... ...No, wait. Vanessa narrowed her eyes, falling silent. She recalled the spies deliberately placed in her family and the malicious rumors targeted at her. It was clear that someone had been secretly scheming against her. The servant who had stayed even after her parents died proved that the forces behind the scenes wanted to monitor not only her parents, but her as well. Why? She was just a useless, reckless, noblemans son with a one-star magic aptitude, unable to awaken Divine Blessingnothing but a failure. So why were they going through such lengths to watch her? Who was afraid of her? The Church... The reason she was still alive today was perhaps precisely because she was a Dead Bloodline. What would happen if the Church found out that she had now awakened her bloodline? Would they welcome her like the Saintess? No, they wouldnt. Instead, they would likely silently eliminate her in the cradle, or worse, control her with some method, making her a puppet Saintess, losing her freedom, every action controlled. Moreover, the great nobles would likely covet her in secret. She would become a target for everyone. After considering all this, Vanessa sat calmly on the bench, hands placed on her knees. She realized that if she revealed her bloodline awakening now, it would only bring trouble, even leading to her death. At least, until she became strong enough, no one should know about her awakening. Chapter 31: Won’t it be boring? She needed patience, to wait until she had enough strength to no longer fear those hostile forces and could reveal her identity openly and with dignity. Winnie stood staring at her hands, gently clenching them, and sighed softly. She had no intention of getting involved in this undercurrent of strife, only wishing to remain a nameless NPC in the game. Yet, someone seemed unwilling to let her be, dragging her into this mess. She couldnt even run away if she wanted to. For now, she could only take things one step at a time. Knock knock knock. "........" Winnie paused, thinking she must have misheard. This overgrown, derelict courtyard was home to only her. If someone were to glance at it, theyd likely think it was an abandoned place, with no sign of life. It certainly didnt seem like a place where anyone would visit, much less someone looking for her, the infamous fallen villain. She must have misheard. Knock knock knock. The knocking continued, as though it had heard her thoughts, repeating its insistence. "........" Why did someone have to come at this moment? Winnie stayed silent, hoping the person would leave when they saw no one was answering the door. However, things didnt seem so simple. After knocking twice without a response, the person outside wasnt giving up. "Young Master Winnie, are you home?" "Im a knight of the Dragon Knight Order. Ive come to make up the remaining payment for my colleague from yesterday." "The door is ajar... excuse me for disturbing you, may I come in?" The knight pushed the door open, seeing that it was not closed, and apologized before stepping inside. Damn! Winnie suddenly remembered that her front door had never been locked, because there was no need to lock it. There was nothing valuable in the house, and even if a thief came, they''d likely leave with only a sack of rice, disappointed. Then, she heard the sound of the door opening. "Young Master Winnie, are you there?" She wasnt! Why was he coming now? Was there anyone this eager to pay off a debt? Their duties were not just to clean and serve, but to attend to their master''s every need, including acting as a bed partner. This was an unspoken rule. The heavenly voice made the knight curious if the maids appearance matched her voice. He couldnt help but wonder where Winnie had hired her from, considering his circumstances. What a charmer he must be? Just listening to this voice... tsk tsk, it must be a nightly serenade, right? The young knight couldnt help but feel a bit of a yearning, but out of respect for his knightly manners, he knew he shouldnt force anyone to appear just to satisfy his curiosity. Breaking the rules of the Dragon Knight Order would result in ruthless expulsion, ruining ones entire future, just like the two knights who were recently expelled. Any normal person would know how to make the right choice. "Alright then, if the maid is inconvenient, Ill leave the money for your master by the door. Also, please inform your master that the two young knights who violated the Dragon Knight Orders regulations have been expelled by the commander, and they will never be allowed to rejoin the order." "After this incident, the commander is very upset. Let me apologize on behalf of him and the two knights who were expelled." "Okay, I will make sure to tell my master word for word. Thank you for your trouble, and I apologize again for not being able to host you properly." Winnies voice was as gentle as a soft breeze, filled with purity and grace, capable of softening even the hardest hearts. "Alright, then I wont disturb you anymore." The knight said, glancing at the door before placing the pouch of money at the threshold and turning to leave. After hearing the sound of footsteps downstairs and the door closing, Winnie waited until the footsteps were completely gone before she poked her head out from the bedroom and breathed a sigh of relief. She glanced at the pouch of money on the floor, her brows furrowing slightly. She didnt pick it up immediately but instead took a towel and carefully wiped its surface before finally picking it up. Of course, she was going to keep the money. As for the apology, it was unnecessary. The incident was started by Karon, the commander of the Dragon Knight Order, and he was the real instigator. The commanders apology was nothing more than a formality. Everyone knew exactly how things stood. Shed have to be careful from now on. With that guys nature, he probably wouldnt let it go so easily. But she wasnt afraid. If she couldnt afford to offend the main characters, she could at least handle the side characters. Counting the gold coins inside32, not a single one lessWinnie felt quite pleased. As for the two knights who had acted as Karons pawns, who cared about them? Let them do whatever they wanted. As long as the money was right, that was all that mattered. After spending the whole day cleaning, it was time for a bath. She didnt feel comfortable at all without one. With that in mind, Winnie pinched the tight white stockings on her thighs. This was her first time trying on white stockings and high boots, and [Karak] had given her no chance to refuse before putting them on her. From the perspective of a man, they were certainly beautiful, but wouldnt it be uncomfortable to wear them like this?... Also, what surprised her was that for the first time wearing heels, she didnt stumble, and she walked quite gracefully, as though it was second nature for this body. Chapter 32: The treatment of the heroine After putting the spoils of war into her small vault, Winnie realized she was a little hungry. She glanced outside and noticed it was getting lateit was time for dinner. However, the only servant in the manor had already been sent away. Winnie was quite willing to go to a fancy restaurant outside for a nice meal. After all, she had worked hard to "take care" of the rich guy, so how could she not reward herself for all the effort? Winnie hesitated for a moment and then looked toward the street outside. Fortunately, the street where the Aeciphysis residence was located was far from the city center, remote and almost deserted. There wouldnt likely be anyone passing by here. With this in mind, she walked over to the mirror and adjusted her appearance. This outfit did look nice, but going out in it might seem a bit strange, wouldnt it? Winnie sighed in resignation. It was the only outfit she had that was conjured through Soul Art. Given her current physique, wearing mens clothes felt odd no matter how she wore them, and she had a strong aversion to them. As for womens clothes... well, even though she had indeed turned into a girl now, and was even wearing white stockings, high heels, and a small skirt, still... But still! Even though she was very uncomfortable with mens clothes, she wouldnt willingly wear those overly feminine womens clothes! Hmm, the person in the mirror wasnt really her. Whether others saw Winnie as a little sister or a girlfriend didnt matter, as long as once she returned to her original form, the skirt wasnt on her, then she never wore it in the first place. Anyway, no one saw, who could prove it? She adjusted her hair. Aside from her obsession with cleanliness, this body seemed to have a rather serious case of OCD. If every strand of hair and every little detail wasnt perfectly in place, she just wouldnt go outside, no matter how hungry she was. If conditions allowed, she would even have been tempted to buy some cosmetics and care products for a full grooming session. Ah, being a girl is such a hassle! Dont mess with me, alright? Im broke, I really dont have the money for all these unnecessary things! Winnie suppressed her urges and took a deep breath. Half an hour passed, and her grooming was passable. She sighed again and walked out of the house with measured steps. After working all afternoon, she was now famished, but this body instinctively resisted any rude actions. She couldnt throw herself into the restaurant like a hungry wolf. It was all that heartless goddess''s fault! It must have been her! She really felt miserableit was an undeniable pain. Winnie had no choice but to quicken her pace, trying to get away from those stares as quickly as possible. Being the center of attention wasnt new for Winnie, but this kind of attention felt different from before. In the past, she was like a rat on the street, everyone wanting to shout at her. Anyone who knew Winnie would quietly sneer, their eyes full of ridicule. But this time, the attention felt different. Hmm, both types were uncomfortable. When she reached a famous restaurant in the capital, Winnie stopped. The restaurant, named "Blue Stone Crown," was one she remembered visiting a few times when she was younger, back when her parents were still alive. Today, she had a sudden impulse to come, especially after taking care of those two knights. She figured it was the perfect time to treat herself. "Good evening, honored lady. Do you have a reservation?" The server at the door bowed slightly. After noticing her appearance, he seemed a little dazed for a moment, but quickly recovered his professionalism. As expected from an employee at a well-known restaurant in Camellia. "Sorry, I didnt manage to make a reservation. Could you tell me if you still have any tables available tonight?" Winnie placed a hand on her chest, slightly bowing, and smiled warmly. Her voice was as soothing as a spring breeze, embedding itself in the listeners heart. "...Let me check." The server, a handsome young man, blushed slightly. Trying not to seem too rude, he turned away and hurried inside the restaurant. A short while later, the server returned. "Honored lady, there is still one table available. You arrived just in time. This way, please." "Thank you for your help." Winnie politely responded. "No, no. Its nothing." The server could barely bring himself to look at Winnies dazzling eyes, afraid that he might get lost in them. Tonight, this was a fleeting encounter, but he was sure he would never forget this girl. He thought to himself, The capital truly is a place of wonders. In just a month, he had seen two such stunning beauties. Not long ago, a silver-haired lady came to dine here, and she was the only one he thought could rival this cherry blossom-haired girl in beauty. Taking in the servers face, Winnie seated herself and faintly sensed the gazes of the other patrons around her. She sighed inwardly. If she had known her beauty would attract so much attention, she wouldnt have come out to eat tonight. Chapter 33: And don’t slander behind the backs of others Soon, the food arrived: a signature crown steak cooked to medium, pea meat soup, and a glass of blueberry iced drink. The young server attending to them couldn''t help but glance at the pale cherry blossom-haired girl as she dined. It was considered quite rude to stare at customers while they were eating, and this was explicitly prohibited in the Blue Stone Crown restaurants employee code of conduct. Yet, the young server couldnt resist. Anyone dining at Blue Stone Crown was usually someone of status in the capital, either a noble or a wealthy merchant. Their manners and etiquette would never be lacking. The young man had worked at Blue Stone Crown for quite a while, and he had seen many different kinds of young ladies, all with proper table manners. At least, they appeared to be proper on the surface. He had always thought that their manners were impeccable, eating with great care, until he saw how Winnie ate. Afterward, looking at the other ladies, it felt... strange. It was like standard, stiff etiquette clashing with the naturally graceful and perfect form of etiquette that Winnie displayed. The former seemed rigid and overly mechanical, while the latter flowed naturally, as if Winnies movements were the epitome of refined manners. It was like witnessing a downgrade of etiquette, where all others seemed counterfeit next to her. Winnie slowly cut a piece of steak, bringing it gently to her lips, chewing with poise. Every movement, every detail, was so natural, so perfectly timed, and elegant in every sense. There was no pretense, no force. Every gesture was elegant, refined, as if every frame slowed down to reveal perfection from every angle. She turned what was merely a simple, everyday act of eating into a kind of performance art, each frame, each detail, filled with its own unique beauty. She was the very embodiment of the term noble young lady. It was hard to imagine which prestigious family had raised such a perfectly refined lady. Shes really beautiful, the young lady at the next table... I wonder which noble family shes from. Strange, Ive never heard of such a beauty in the capital before. Yeah, do you think... she looks a bit like the goddess? Shh! Dont say that out loud! If any clergy hear you, theyll accuse you of disrespecting the goddess! Do you want to bring that kind of trouble on yourself? Well, Im just saying, she really looks like Fanghui Goddess. I remember the goddess also had pale cherry blossom-colored hair and heart-shaped eyes. Could it be...? Enough, enough! Dont make assumptions. If you spread rumors like this, we wont be able to handle the consequences. The direct descendants of the goddess have long since passed. You should know that there is no saintess in the Fanghui Church now. I havent finished yet! Whos making assumptions? And besides, it seems like Aeciphysiss direct descendants are still in the capital. Huh? Are you serious? One of the diners stared at his friend as if he couldnt believe it. Keep your voice down! We dont need anyone to hear your rambling. If someone hears you, youll be the one to lose face. Ugh, dont be such a puzzle. Youve heard of that infamous nobleman from the capital, right? Winnie, the crazy dog noble? ...Ah, yes, Ill take care of the bill. My friend isnt from the capital, so Im the host today... The merchant, mesmerized by the girls beauty and voice, spoke without thinking, instinctively reaching for his wallet, his face suddenly changing as he realized something. No, wait! Wheres my wallet? Where did it go?! Hey! Stop joking! You said youd pay, but I didnt bring any money with me! The other merchant suddenly panicked. Forgetting your wallet wasnt a huge deal, but it was certainly embarrassing! These two were respectable merchants, and now they had to charge the meal to their account at Blue Stone Crown. If this got out, theyd never be able to show their faces in front of their peers again. It would be a lifelong joke. Winnie smiled as she watched the two merchants scramble, waiting for a few seconds before pretending to notice the wallet by their feet. Excuse me, sir. Is your wallet made of gold silk satin, embroidered with roses and colorful glass? Huh?? The merchant was stunned. How did you know that? Because its right here, yet so far away, Winnie said with a soft giggle. Ah?? The merchant finally realized and quickly found his wallet on the floor near his feet. My wallet! Thank goodness... You really are careless, arent you? Didnt even notice your wallet fell out of your pocket. The other merchant sighed in relief. Miss, thank you so much for your reminder! Otherwise, we wouldve made a huge mistake... The merchant thanked her repeatedly. Its nothing. I believe it must have fallen when you were eating and talking earlier. Winnie chuckled softly. As the goddess says, Do not speak ill of others behind their backs, sir, perhaps you have unknowingly violated a taboo, causing the goddess to play a little trick on you? Winnie said with a teasing tone, her voice gentle and soft, not making anyone uncomfortable. ...? The merchant was at a loss for words, looking at the girl, feeling oddly guilty. Just kidding. No offense intended. Please forgive me. Well then, I wont disturb your meal any longer. After saying this, Winnie smiled and gracefully turned to leave. The two merchants stared blankly at her retreating figure, then silently continued eating, not daring to speak a word. Chapter 34: Is it so difficult for me to serve? "That''s really too much." Recalling the discussion of those two middle-aged merchants at the dinner table about her, Winnie felt deeply wronged. Just as she was fuming, she happened to see one of the talkative merchants drop his wallet, and she decided to play a little prank on him. After all, they were talking behind her back, right? The rest of it could be ignored, but spreading rumors that she sent body hair and nails to Mirecia?? Isn''t that something a pervert would do? Even the former Winnie never sent such disgusting things! Moreover, how could such a thing be casually rumored? Who would send something so private to someone else?? These rumors would cause trouble for both her and Mirecia! As for her allegedly stealing a child''s lollipop, that''s even more ridiculous. The former Winnie was a villain, not a stray dog on the street. Even when a lunatic does something, there''s a reason behind it. What could she possibly gain from stealing a child''s lollipop? A lollipop covered in someone else''s saliva? Just thinking about it is enough to make one sick! Even a madman wouldn''t do something so absurd, right? In her mind, these things didnt just not happenthey were completely unrelated to her. The most intolerable part was the rumor that she was a blue-eyed person! If it weren''t for her excellent upbringing stopping her, she really wanted to stand up and ask those two merchants where they got the money to raise a male lover?? In this regard, she and Aeciphysis were allies on the same frontthey both liked soft, sweet girls. The difference was that Aeciphysis liked beautiful ones. As long as someone had high enough looks, this little fairy would spend time conquering them. She didn''t have such high standards. As long as the person was sincere and had mutual feelings, that was enough. Sure enough, just like in the original story, malicious rumors about Winnie would pop up from time to time. It''s unclear who started them, but the nobles in the royal capital were certainly more than happy to fan the flames behind the scenes. After all, countless nobles had their eyes on Mirecia''s beauty, status, wealth, and the supreme power and benefits they would get from marrying the kingdom''s first heir. They were desperate to eliminate any competition. It was an unspoken understandinghow could Winnie dare to pursue Mirecia openly and stubbornly? Wasn''t that like showing off her health bar in front of everyone? These powerful noble heirs didn''t even dare to speak out openly. Why didn''t she look in the mirror and see what kind of identity she had, whether she was worthy?? Fine, if she didnt care about her dignity, theyd help her keep it intact. Thus, with the help of these nobles, her malicious rumors spread further and further, and her reputation naturally worsened. Well, then she certainly couldnt be the Saintess. Why draw attention to herself like that? It had nothing to do with her, big or small. If the sky fell, there were people like Aeciphysis, the destined girl with a cheat code, and all the other female protagonists to bear the weight. She just needed to live out her NPC life. As night fell, there were fewer people on the streets. Winnie carefully and quietly returned to her dilapidated old building and softly closed the door. It was getting late. She had been busy all day, had settled her meals, and was feeling a bit tired. She wanted to wash up quickly and go to bed. However, her body seemed to strongly resist being treated so roughly, instinctively protesting against such actions. She needed a good bath. But when Winnie reached the bathroom, she suddenly realized a severe problem. It seemed like the house had no shower gel, shampoo, perfume, or skincare products left. Well, to be precise, there had never been any. Apart from shampoo, Winnie never used those fancy, unnecessary things when bathing. The old Winnie was a bit careless and rough around the edges, just like most boys who didnt buy grooming products for themselves. This was certainly related to her economic situation, but also because she lacked noble education and thought that a refined lifestyle was troublesome and unnecessary, leading her to not care much about her appearance. Thinking about how she hadnt properly taken care of herself in a long time, Winnie felt uncomfortable all over, as if something dirty had sullied her, and it felt like every strand of hair on her body was standing on end. She knew this was her obsessive-compulsive disorder acting up, and she couldnt bear this torture. She had no choice but to go out again, heading to a daily necessities shop to carefully select a pile of grooming products. She came empty-handed but left with a bulging pink backpack. Yes, this pink little backpack was a gift she received after spending a certain amount. Honestly, if it werent for the experience herself, Winnie wouldnt have known she was so difficult to please. She forced herself to compare every bottle of lotion, not only comparing effectiveness but also considering cost-effectiveness, and whether it was suitable for her skin and hair. She wouldnt compromise. It was like someone tormented by their obsessive-compulsive disorder, wanting to buy something just good enough, but her instincts kept forcing her to make it perfect. Even more incredible, Winnie had never paid attention to these grooming products exclusive to noble girls, but her choices were unexpectedly sharp, causing the shopkeeper, who was trying to push expensive, impractical products, to break into a sweat and think to himself: "Oh no, this girl isnt one of those silly, rich, sheltered young ladies." After spending more than an hour, Winnie was finally satisfied and dragged her exhausted body out of the shop. Chapter 35: The possibility of playing the protagonist? "You''re such a bother!" Winnie didn''t even know who she was saying this to, she was just complaining to herself inside her mind. It wasnt that she had a split personality; she could feel that all her actions were her own, but it was hard to control herself, just like a person with severe obsessive-compulsive disorder. Some actions weren''t things she wanted to do, but if she didnt do them, shed feel unbearably uncomfortable, mentally tortured, and the pressure would increase. After spending the whole day in close contact with herself, she realized that the bloodline granted her was that of a perfect lady who had to do everything perfectly. If something wasnt done just right, shed feel uneasy and agitated. This kind of personality was really troublesome in reality. Sneaking back home, Winnie opened her bag and looked at the numerous grooming products she had bought. There were products for skincare, haircare, and even different lotions for different body parts, hands, ankles, face, and more. She had carefully chosen the most suitable products for each part of her skin. She couldnt help it; she really didnt want to buy them, but she just couldnt resist, so she bought everything. Looking at the wide array of bathing products and lotions arranged on the shelf in the bathroom, she couldnt help but think that her body had never been treated so meticulously before in her life. How did it end up like this?? Winnie covered her face, unable to express her feelings. All thanks to that heartless goddesshow could she do this to a junior? Winnie opened her wallet with a painful heart. These products were not cheap. They were things only noble girls could afford, made with precious herbs and rare animal essences, and endorsed by famous alchemists from the Kingdom of Camellia. Including the dinner from tonight, it had cost her three gold coins. Three gold coins! This was something she would never have dreamed of before. For commoners, this was already an unaffordable expense. To put it into perspective, one silver coin could support a family of three for a month. On the other hand, Winnie was also extremely grateful to those two rich gods she met. If they judged by appearances and not by hearts, those two were truly good peoplegreat people! Feeling moved for less than a second in her mind, Winnie stood up. It was getting late, and she had spent too much time picking out these grooming products. At this time, she would normally already be asleep. Yawning, Winnie took out the products one by one and placed them on the shelf in the bathroom that had barely been used since its installation. She placed them with great care: the bathing products on one side, hair care products on the other, and skincare products for the whole body from head to toe, in sequence, so she could easily use them in order. After finishing all that, Winnie looked at herself in the mirror, silent. Her hands twisted nervously in front of her chest, unsure of what to do next. In the past, she wouldnt have hesitated. After all, she was the only one living in the house, and no one would be peeking at her while she bathed. She would just throw her clothes somewhere, heat the water with a magic stone, and use it right away. But now... Looking at the young girl with light pink hair and a perfectly shaped body in the mirror, Winnie swallowed hard. Looking down, she could see the voluptuous, beautiful valley, surrounded by mist in the bathroom. The dim and ethereal atmosphere made everything look even more enchanting. After returning to his male form, he felt weak in his legs, his limbs tired, and collapsed onto the bed, unable to move. After a bit of recovery, he looked at the mithril hammer hanging on the wall and tried to lift it, but it was as heavy as a thousand pounds. He strained and flushed red but couldnt budge it. Sure enough, it was Winnie who possessed the natural strength and skill in all martial arts, not him, Winnie. Once he transformed back, he lost everything. He tried to summon the [Blessed Flame of All Gods], but nothing happened; the holy power was unusable. That being said, it still felt more comfortable this way. Winnie rolled over, and his double-barrel shotgun and his good buddy were back. He was finally able to stop pretending to be a lady, which had been torturous. Glancing at the mirror, the pale-faced young man still made it hard for him to believe. After transforming back, he was surprised to find that the freckles on his face had disappeared, and his rough, yellowish skin had improved slightly. With the freckles, the biggest obstacle to his appearance gone, his looks naturally skyrocketed, and his face appeared more delicate and refined. This must be a side effect of his bloodline awakening. His appearance had greatly improved, but there was a downside: the intimidation factor of his face had weakened. "The new student entrance exams at Kareriman Academy should be in about a month," Winnie thought, looking at his remaining Virtue points: 4. He had a month to make an effort and earn more Virtue points. He analyzed the situation: his male form had strong physical defense but no resistance to magic, while his female form had overall magic resistance and magic absorption, but low physical resistance. However, this didnt matter much. When he became Winnie, he felt like he had unlimited strength and could handle any weapon with ease, especially hammer-type weapons. It was like muscle memory; he could wield them with his eyes closed. On top of that, with the Saints Blessing and Soul of Origin to back her up, her combat power was vastly superior to his male form. Ah, why couldnt he just swap forms? It seemed absurd, but when he remembered this was an otome game, he immediately understood. In otome games, everyone knows: men have no rights. Finding a partner usually ends with betrayal or something worse. Also, unless absolutely necessary, he couldnt reveal that he had awakened the Aeciphysis bloodline. So, for the entrance exam, he would probably have to rely on his "real" male strength to get through. Unfortunately, the original protagonist, Aeciphysis, was on this year''s entrance exam list. Tch... What a misfortune. But with so many people taking the entrance exam, there was a good chance they wouldnt cross paths, right? Speaking of which, if he encountered Aeciphysis in a situation where she wanted to kill him, how likely would it be for him to survive a fight with her in his current form? How many moves could Winnie last against the only designated "cheat" player of this game? Winnie couldnt help but think about it. Chapter 36: I fight demons? "Forty-six, forty-seven, forty-eight..." "Fifty... Hah! Where did I lose count?" With his mind blank, Winnie was gasping for breath, lying flat on the ground. Sweat soaked his clothes, and his limp body felt like his bones were about to fall apart. Given the poor physical condition of this body, Winnie decided to activate his self-discipline mode and try to train the body, which had been made so miserable by his past self, as much as possible. Physical strength might not matter much for a wizard whose Soul Art is the key, but for someone like him, a player who grinded his life away, it was crucial. Without enough stamina, he couldnt even hold up his [Armor Form], let alone fight? Since he had fought the apprentice retainer, Winnie had entered training mode. How disciplined can a disciplined person be? He woke up at 8 a.m. sharp, had breakfast, rested for a bit, then started training, running laps around the capital wearing [Armor Form], came back after two laps to eat lunch, and continued with various physical exercises in the afternoon. Winnie filled his entire day, almost never resting except to sleep. Of course, such relentless training without balance would eventually wear down his body, and over time, it could even cause injury. Thats when Winnies advantage showed. After five days of training, he had Winnie cast healing magic on him to recover from the damage caused by the training. During this period, he also discovered something amazing: after turning into Winnie, his body would automatically cast a rank healing spell on itself, fully restoring all his stats. Simply put, when he turned into Winnie, his stats would automatically be maxed outfull health, full magic, and full stamina. This was very convenient. He didnt have to worry about leaving any hidden injuries from training. After all, this was the Saintess healing magic, something that ordinary priests and nuns couldnt even dream of. The problem, however, was that after turning into Winnie, she didnt need to train at all. Why? Because Winnies power was so extraordinary that she could easily uproot the withered old tree in the backyard. She was a max-level characterwhat was there to train for? Apart from her low Soul Art level, low magic capacity, and lack of magical skills, she had no other shortcomings. Actually, Winnie had considered living as Winnie from now on. Completely abandoning his own identity would lower the difficulty of this hellish-world journey. This wasnt a fantasythere was indeed a way: interacting with the games main female characters and gaining their emotional points. But emotional points couldnt be obtained recklessly. If something went wrong, no amount of Virtue would save him. Given the tense relationship he had with those destined women, Winnie felt this approach couldnt be forced, so he had put it off for now. However, he soon had a new idea. He remembered a minor plotline from the original story. The protagonist, Aeciphysis, discovered a group of demons in a remote forest in the Kingdom of Camellia. The demons werent strongjust a few low-level red demonswho were easily taken down by Aeciphysis, becoming an experience bag for her holy sword. Thats right, Winnie was eyeing those unfortunate demons. According to the Virtue systems rules, exterminating goblins earned Virtue, so exterminating demons would definitely yield Virtue. This was the Aeciphysis familys systemSaintesses and demons were sworn enemies. So, killing demons for Virtue should come easy, right? But the problem was, could he defeat those low-level red demons? Clearly, no. Dont look at how Aeciphysis handled them easily in the original storyit was just a short paragraph. She was the protagonist, the strongest destined woman in this story, with both the [Hero] and [Emperor] Soul Arts. Even a demon general would likely not be her match. Him, Winnie? Defeating demons? Seriously? Well, now, he could barely count on his own abilities. A slight curve appeared on Winnies lips. Thats rightWinnie couldnt do it, but that didnt mean another Winnie couldnt. She hadnt even fought in her Holy Angel form yet, and now he had a perfect chance to try it out on some unlucky demons. As for running into Aeciphysis, he just needed to leave a few days earlier to avoid crossing paths. Since this plotline took place early in the game, Winnie had some recollection of it. He remembered that the low-level red demons that Aeciphysis had dealt with were straggling soldiers, and before that, they seemed to have been searching for something or someone in that forest. Chapter 37: Birthday Celebration Winnie thought about the opening events before the main storyline began. He remembered there was another notable event before the opening of the Kareliman Academy, and that was the birthday celebration of Princess Mirecia Peono of the Kingdom of Camellia. As the only heir to the king, the first successor to the throne of the Kingdom of Camellia, Mirecias birthday celebration was certainly a grand affair. She was the kings only jewel. The entire nobility of the Kingdom of Camellia was eager to attend. Nobles were scrambling to get an invitation. However, the number of invitations was limited, and only those who received one could attend. For the nobility, the banquet was a vital social event. The minor nobles would bring their heirs to introduce them to the heirs of other families, signaling that this was their future elder brother. The great nobles, on the other hand, would bring their heirs to greet the younger heirs. Furthermore, the scale of the banquet indicated its worth. The participants were high-ranking nobles and even royalty, so it was the top-tier banquet. The opportunity to attend such an event was rare. Nobles made most of their collaborations and arranged marriages during such events. Though the chances were small, what if the heir of a great noble family and their child happened to hit it off? Even if they didnt hit it off, it didnt matter. If the two families had many areas to cooperate in, a marriage alliance could still be arranged. Many noble heirs marriages were decided by their family heads. If one enjoyed the glory and wealth of the family, they also had to shoulder the corresponding responsibilities. Whether it was a dukes daughter or a princess born to the royal family, no one could avoid this. On this matter, everyone was a pawn, ready at any time to sacrifice personal feelings for the sake of the family. As the princess of the Kingdom of Camellia, Mirecia was very fortunate. She didnt have to give up her freedom of love for family interests because King Camellia was a pure-hearted war god. Since the queens death, he hadnt remarried, which showed that the king cherished his family. Especially after the death of his beloved wife, he poured all his love into his daughter, respecting her choices and never forcing her to sacrifice personal desires for family gain. In terms of both private and public morals, this king was an uncompromising moral model. He was also firm in his beliefs and supported the fallen Aeciphysis family whenever he could. Although he didnt approve of the biased actions Winnie had taken while pursuing Mirecia, he still kept things separate. With this thought, Winnie let out a light sigh. As for those families who had no intention of forming marriage alliances, they were also eager to participate in the banquet. They aimed to befriend the high-ranking nobles and royalty, leaving a good impression and resolving any misunderstandings with their peers. It was always better to clarify things than to let others assume and misinterpret. Given all this, the royal birthday banquet was one that nobles almost fought to attend. But what did this have to do with Winnie? After reading it, Winnie had a black line running across his face. Ignoring the words in parentheses, the item seemed somewhat useful, but if you added those words, it was absolutely useless. It was only usable on petswhat good was it? Should he go out and catch a stray dog for some kinky fun? He could understand the occasional strange item in the shop, but not every weird thing was completely useless, right? Also, why mention the applicable cultivation realm? What kind of pet would have a spirit-level cultivation? A muscle-bound bunny? At least it was free; if it was free, why not take it? But even if he did take it, he couldnt think of any use for it. He could hardly afford to feed himself, let alone a pet. And it only lasted for an hour? Hmm, maybe he could put it on a monkey and have it perform street tricks? He clicked to purchase it, and a black collar, the size of which only a small dog could wear, appeared in his palm. Winnie examined it closely. The collar had faint magical runes on it. Such obedience-enchanting items were often very complex in design. He couldnt help but wonder where the system got these items from. He casually stuffed it into his pocket and estimated the date. If he remembered correctly, in the original story, Aeciphysis would encounter the demon tribe in the forest about half a month before the academy started. Hmm, in a few days, he could set out, lie in wait in that forest, and catch whatever he could. The bell outside the courtyard rang, signaling someones arrival. When Winnie opened the door and went downstairs, he found that the courtyard was empty, and the person who had arrived seemed to have already left. Looking at the wind flag still shaking on the mailbox, Winnie thought for a moment. He walked over and opened the old mailbox, and sure enough, there was an invitation inside. Winnie didnt even need to open it to know it was an invitation to Mirecias birthday banquet. Though it was a birthday celebration, Mirecia was probably the least happy about it. After all... Chapter 38: The Ghost Story of the Capital "Hey, have you heard? There''s a new ghost story going around in the capital lately," two regulars at a breakfast sandwich shop in Camellia''s capital were chatting idly. "What''s the ghost story this time? These kinds of stories are usually fake. The locals in the capital haven''t heard anything about it, it''s just the people from the outer towns spreading rumors. Wasn''t the last one about a headless knight wandering around a battlefield on the outskirts of the city, trying to find his head? Ive been supervising the loading of goods on the outskirts every day, but I havent seen any headless knight. What I have seen plenty of are headless laborers, who cant even load goods properly," one of the regulars joked. "This time its not a rumor, its a real sighting. Apparently, that headless knight finally found his head, and then, following his previous behavior, he started patrolling the city instead of the outskirts. He often mingles with the city guards, and sometimes the guards dont even notice theres an outsider in their team," the other regular said mysteriously, seeing his friend''s skepticism. "Ah, here we go again, another unprovable ghost story. If so many people saw it, why dont you tell me what this headless knight looks like after he got his head back?" the first regular clearly didn''t believe it. "Who knows what he looks like? The knight is definitely in armor, so how can you tell his face?" "Well, doesnt that mean youre not saying anything at all? The headless knight from the old battlefield, huh? People really have too much time on their hands, making up these insignificant things and adding a twist. I bet its some news agency that has nothing to report," the regular continued. "How do they even know that it was a headless knight from the old battlefield? Did they put a label on his head?" the other regular joked. "Isn''t that simple? By the armor. The knight isnt wearing the same armor as the city guards or the Dragon Knight Order. Someone recognized it as armor from the ancient empire... Tsk tsk, dont you think thats strange?" "Thats getting more and more ridiculous," the regular shook his head, then suddenly froze and pointed straight ahead. "Isnt that the ancient empire armor you were talking about?" "Hey, yes! Its exactly like they described, it should be..." he stammered. With the morning breeze, a figure in silver-scaled armor jogged past them, like a completely normal passerby. On his back was something wrapped tightly in cloth, resembling a scroll. "..." The two looked at each other, speechless. "Ha ha..." On the other side, the armored figure stopped after finishing his morning run, slightly bent over, breathing heavily. Yes, the so-called headless knight from the old battlefield that had been the hot topic in the capital recently was none other than Winnie, who had just finished his morning exercise. He didnt realize he had become part of a ghost story; after all, no one had said you couldn''t wear armor while working out, right? Getting fairer and more handsome was something he welcomed, but he just hoped it didnt go too far. Theres a limitif it did, he''d go from "handsome" to "looking like a girl." Changing into a clean outfit, packing everything up, Winnie strapped the cloth bundle to his back, took his wallet and some dry bread, and left the house. As usual, he didnt lock the door, because there was nothing in the house worth stealing. Looking at the date, he realized that in a few days, the event where Aeciphysis would slay a group of low-level demons would trigger. He remembered the location of the forestit was southeast of Aurel Town, right in that area. Aurel Town was on the border of the Kingdom of Camellia, just across a river that led directly into the sea. This river marked the boundary between the demon territory and the realm of the light races. In the games narration, it was said that those demons had been searching for something in that forest for quite some time before Aeciphysis arrived. Originally, Winnie could have gone at the right time, but considering that Aeciphysis was a reincarnator and knew the storyline others didnt, he realized Aeciphysis might also behave similarly. So, Winnie decided to go a few days earlier, reducing the chance of running into Aeciphysis. A few demons were nothing; better to deal with them quickly and get it over with. To make sure no one was following him, Winnie kept changing his route on the way, using some small "distraction tactics." After confirming that he wasnt being watched, he finally arrived at the capitals station. For efficiency, Winnie took the most expensive express magical luxury carriage. Such luxury was something he would never have dreamed of in the past. Relaxing on the soft cushions, in a private compartment, with meals delivered personally, the service was top-notch. After all, you get what you pay for. The ticket for this carriage was something ordinary people couldnt afford. Winnie remembered riding a carriage when he was young. Those carriages were so bumpy, especially on mountain roads, that it almost left him with a lasting aversion to traveling by carriage. But expensive things had their reasons. The carriage was reinforced with magic to reduce bumps, making the ride much smoother. The compartment was more lavish than his own house, with three meals served, and the atmosphere was quiet. Aside from the sounds of the carriage, he occasionally heard soft footsteps and whispers from the people inside. Everyone was trying to keep their voices low. Staying here forever would be unrealistic, but if he could stay a few more days, Winnie would be more than happy. Unfortunately, his wallet wouldnt hold up. Unlike ordinary carriages, which were uncomfortable with hard benches and cramped spaces, this luxurious carriage made time pass quickly. Before he knew it, a day and a half had passed, and Winnie had arrived at Aurel Town. After retrieving his bundle, Winnie got off the carriage. Chapter 39: Snow white little fox Thank you for riding with us. We look forward to your next visit. True to its luxury, the high-end carriage service had attendants open the door and thank the passengers upon arrival, even gifting a small present. Although it wasnt worth much, the gesture added a lot of emotional value. Winnie had arrived in Aurel Town. His equipment for this trip consisted solely of the heavy cloth bundle slung across his back. To be honest, compared to the contents of the bundle, he was more skilled and preferred weapons like spears and swords. However, he hadnt brought any this time, as technically, the one doing the fighting wouldnt be him, but his stand-in. Having already eaten and rested during the ride, he was now ready to take on whatever was ahead. Though, he had to admit, his opponents were demons. Whether it was in this life or the previous one, he had never fought these creatures before. Even if it was just a few low-level grunts, he needed to be fully prepared. After all, he knew nothing about the demons specific combat abilities. From what he remembered in the book, a low-level demon grunt was said to be able to overpower at least ten ordinary human soldiers. Like regular human soldiers, low-level demon grunts didnt use magic. In a situation where neither side had magical powers, demons had an obvious advantage in close combat due to their tougher skin, greater physical strength, and superior endurance compared to humans. Humans only had one image of demonsbrutal and terrifying. Many villages and towns with weak defenses had witnessed this firsthand. Even the weakest demon army would be nearly invincible, and if a low-level demon managed to breach the towns walls, it would be the start of a massacre. Normal iron weapons could hardly damage the tough-skinned demons. In villages or small towns without magic users, the demons were like meat grinders. Without a mage to fight back, humans couldnt even raise a hand. Without external help, with his current strength, Winnie would struggle even to break through the demons defenses. One wrong move, and hed be hammered into the ground in seconds. Aurel Town, being near the kingdoms borders, wasnt like other small towns. It had walls for protection, and the garrison forces were considerably stronger than those in other parts of the kingdom. Once inside the town, Winnie bought a local map from a specialty shop. The map was eerily familiar, identical to the one in the game. The location of the event was in the forest southeast of Aurel Town, and Winnie vaguely remembered the spot. He marked it with a black marker on the map and then left the town, heading outside. Young man, where are you heading? Not long after leaving the town, he was called out by a guard from the city wall. Is there something I can help with, guard? Winnie asked, a little confused. Maybe it was a slight influence from Vanessa, but he had started addressing people more politely. Aurel Town has been a bit unstable lately. Youre heading toward the Demon River. Occasionally, demons cross over from that area. Its not safe. I advise you to take a different route, the guard called out to him. Thank you for the warning. They didnt know each other, but it was nice of the guard to give him a heads-up. Winnie expressed his thanks but didnt intend to listen. Winnie froze, staring intently. He saw that the white figure landing on the ground was a beautifully pure white little beast. What was this? A fox? A dog? But dogs usually didnt have this many tails. As he watched the little beasts fluffy white tails swaying behind it, Winnie thought to himself. For some reason, even though the creature was undeniably cute and lovely, it seemed oddly familiar to him, as if he had seen it somewhere before. But where? Was it in this world? It couldnt be, right? Winnie pondered, just as the heavy footsteps of the demons grew closer. Several large red figures burst out from the bushes, violently breaking through several wooden stakes. What was this? Looking below, he saw a red monster, three meters tall, with horns on its head, dressed in nothing but crude cloth armor. It was a grotesque, red creature. Winnies eyes widened in shock. Though he had mentally prepared for it, seeing a demon for the first time was still difficult to accept. How should he put it? It was so ugly that at first glance, he thought it might be a close relative of goblins. Then, he remembered the game''s lore about demons: males were extremely ugly, while females were exceedingly beautiful. With some exceptions, this was the case for most demons. So, this was probably a type of demon known as a red demon. Winnies expression turned strange as he watched the red demons chase the white fox, surrounding it. It seemed like they had been hunting this beautiful fox. Could this little white creature be a rare magical beast? Even though the human border troops couldnt handle demons, the human territories werent a free-for-all. There were risks. If they angered the Kingdom of Camellia, a few angry gold knights could easily take care of these demon grunts. In the original story, there was no clear explanation for why these demons appeared in human territories, but since they had the guts to cross into human lands to capture this magical beast, it must be something special. But it wasnt that complicated. After all, if it were something really powerful, it wouldnt be just a few grunts that showed up. It was likely the red demons little chieftain. Chapter 40: The Worth of This One Blow is Equivalent to a Nest of Goblins. Ha ha, this time, you can''t escape. Hahaha, brothers, who would have thought we''d catch them? Our rise to power and fortune is here! The red demons, yelling loudly, babbled on while the little white fox backed up step by step until its back was pressed against the large boulder, with nowhere else to retreat. Winnies mind was in a bit of a mess. Whats going on here? This wasnt part of the original story, was it? Could it be because he arrived several days earlier, encountering some events that hadnt been recorded in the original? Just from listening to the chatter of these red demon grunts, Winnie couldnt gather much. He was hesitatingwhether or not he should step in. The situation had already completely exceeded the scope of what he knew from the original storyline, and he had no idea what would happen if he intervened. But, honestly, did it even matter to him? Aside from the list of female protagonists in the original story and a few plot points he had seen in CG discussions, he didnt know much else. Considering the butterfly effect caused by his awakened memories, the plot must have already veered off course. Additionally, he noticed that one of the little white foxs front paws seemed to be bleeding. It seemed like it had sustained a severe injury, leaving it unable to fight back. As he watched, Winnie couldnt shake the feeling that the fox seemed familiar, but he couldnt place where he had seen it before. The red demons surrounding the fox all had crooked grins on their faces as they took out ropes, preparing to capture the fox. No more hesitationtime to act. Winnies gaze turned cold. He crouched on the boulder, closed his eyes, and focused his will. His hands clasped together in a prayer-like position. Six radiant, shining white wings appeared behind him, merging with him as if part of his being. As the glow faded, a graceful, peach-haired girl opened her eyes, shimmering like rippling waves of light. She activated [Armor Wall], and her attire changed into a luxurious, intricate dress with tassels, resembling a snow lotus. Her pale pink hair was styled into two small tufts held by white wing-shaped accessories, with the rest cascading down into twin tails. Her upper body was adorned with a white soft armor that accentuated her figure, giving her a silhouette like a wave of snow, and her lower body was dressed in a skirt with tassels and a white swan-like feather cape. Her white, gold-edged high boots hugged her long, slender legs. Though white could be the most unflattering color for many, on her, it highlighted her curves and long, beautiful legs. Thus, the girl at the center of the explosion didnt get a speck of blood on her, except for a little stain on her hammer. She remained pristine, untouched by the carnage. Was that fire...? Behind her, the little white fox, witnessing the flame, felt the overwhelming destructive power emanating from it. Her pupils shrank in shock. Then, she noticed the girls hair color and face, recognizing her with a look of surprise and growing interest. If she remembered correctly, that family had already... Staring at the girls back, the white fox''s seductive eyes narrowed further. Whoo~ The girl blew out the tiny flame on her fingertip, swung her hammer through the air, and turned her gaze to the red demons, still stunned from the shock. Sorry, please forgive me for greeting you in such an impolite way. For the remaining few, in order to give you a painless and pleasant experience, Id appreciate it if you could cooperate a little~ Vanessa smiled politely, her voice warm as a soft breeze, full of apologies. Well, politeness aside, the apology didnt stop the hammer in her other hand from swinging with a whoosh. Ill try to go easy~ Her tone was gentle to the core. If she hadnt been holding the bloodstained war hammer, she might have sounded very convincing. Honestly, Vanessa hadnt expected to be so decisive and skilled during her first demon hunt. Seeing such violence didnt disturb her psychologically at all. On the contrary, she felt a hint of excitement... No, no, it must be a mistake. After all, demons were humanity''s sworn enemies, and slaughtering them wasnt a psychological burden for her. But having no psychological burden was one thing. Even in battle, one should maintain grace and elegance as a sign of respect for the enemy, right? After killing the red demon grunt, the numbers that popped up in her view also made her smile. Virtue +10 Current Virtue: 14 Well, that single blow was worth a whole bunch of goblins in terms of value. She definitely hadnt come to the wrong place. Chapter 41: Don’t move TL Note: From this moment on, I will translate the reincarnated Winnie as Vanessa to avoid confusion with the names. Looking at the accumulated Virtue, Vanessa gently licked her petal-like lips, cradling her face in delight. A single hammer strike yielding 10 Virtue C she had expected slaying demons to earn Virtue, but not so generously. Thinking about it, leaving these demons who dared to invade human lands alive would only cause more harm to people, so it was entirely reasonable to earn Virtue for slaying them. Alright, alright, dont move around and cause trouble, Vanessa said, her smile polite and sweet, filling the air with a warm, spring-like atmosphere that could make anyones bones feel softened. However, to the red demon grunts, it felt like a piece of honey wrapped in arsenic. To save us both some time, please, just stand in line and be patient. Ill serve you one by one. You human, how dare you! Finally, one of the red demon soldiers, realizing the situation, grew angry. He swung his spiked club toward Vanessa with great force, creating a strong wind that bent nearby tree trunks. If the blow connected, both the person and their armor would be shattered into dust. Clang! The overwhelming force should have struck through without resistance, but it was blocked, as if it were a mere mayfly trying to shake a tree. The red demon soldier froze, then looked down in disbelief to find his spiked club was being held in place by a single hand of the girl in front of him. She stood firm like a mountain, her face unchanged, even the smile on her lips unbroken. The only difference was that the strong wind had tousled a few strands of her brilliant hair. You?? This block completely shook the red demon soldier out of his daze. Really now. Vanessa tilted her head slightly, her other hand lazily brushing her bangs back into place. Why not cooperate a little? This kind of troublemaking is really going to become a nuisance for me, you know? Not only the red demon soldier, but also the others were shocked, their tiny eyes wide open. Red demons werent the brightest, but they were definitely smarter than goblins. Now they were starting to realize something was off. This woman had stopped a red demons two-handed swing with just one hand. Was she really human?! After seeing her appearance, the red demons were all stunned. They had never seen such a beautiful woman before, not even in the demon realm. However, in the face of mortal danger, they didnt dare entertain any malicious thoughts. Virtue +10 Virtue +10 Current Virtue: 34 What kind of monster is this woman?! The red demons were stunned. While they had seen powerful humans before, they had never seen one daring enough to confront them head-on in strength. So, whos next~? The massive bodies of the fallen red demons sent shockwaves through the area, yet the young girl seemed completely unaffected, still wearing a polite and composed smile. However, to the remaining two red demons, that sweet smile now felt like the low murmur of a demon. Dont worry, as long as you red demons stay still, I guarantee you wont feel a thing. The more you move, the more it will hurt. Vanessas voice was as soft and gentle as ever, filled with concern. Every word seemed to sink into their hearts like a refreshing rain, as if she genuinely cared about the two red demons well-being. To the two remaining red demons, Vanessa seemed to have transformed into a devil. Her eyes, shimmering with a deep crimson glow, and the blood splattered on her war hammer, were chillingly striking. How should she explain it? Vanessa herself wasnt sure why she had turned out this way, but the joy of smashing down on her enemies was almost addictive. On the other hand, she was indeed thinking of the two red demons. Since they had invaded human lands, they had to be prepared for retaliation. If they were going to die, might as well make it quick and painless, right? Red demons never submit! The two surviving red demons locked eyes and, like madmen, rushed toward her, shouting the names of their ancestors as though it would give them a power boost. Vanessa didnt understand a word. They decided to wear her down with a war of attrition. The two red demons coordinated well, swinging their weapons with great force, and each strike tore up the ground beneath them. However, despite their relentless assault, Vanessa danced gracefully around the attacks as if she were a butterfly in a rainy night, avoiding every blow with ease, looking elegant and poised. It was as though she wasnt evading the red demons life-and-death strikes but instead performing a beautiful court dance, effortlessly dodging their brutal blows as if they were part of the choreography. Her refined combat skills seemed to be etched into her body as if it was a physical memory, requiring no conscious effort. At the right moment, they were naturally deployed. Chapter 42: Red Demon Little Chieftain Before they died, the two red demons had the opportunity to admire the perfect, dreamlike waltz of the stunning young woman. As they exhausted themselves, the peach-haired girls eyes filled with the softness of spring water. With elegance and decisiveness, she delivered two more hammer blows, taking the lives of the two red demons. As she had said, they didnt even have time to let out a single scream, and before they realized they had died, their bodies collapsed helplessly. Virtue +10 Virtue +10 Current Virtue: 54 Looking at the neatly lying red demons, Vanessa held her bloodstained war hammer with one hand, resting it against her shoulder, and bowed slightly in respect, softly speaking, her voice as delicate as raindrops on tender green leaves. May you all have a good dream. The little white fox, who had been watching the whole time, quietly stared at the girls back with meaningful eyes, as though trying to discern something. Her hair and eye color matched perfectly. She must be from that family. But still, it didnt seem like enough evidence. The fleeting flame she had seen earlier might just be a similar spell, not the terrifying sacred flame. As for the hair and eye color, it could all be a coincidence. After all, from what she knew, that family was essentially extinct, with only one insignificant male heir left, someone unworthy of attention. Now, out of nowhere, a descendant with an intact bloodline had appeared. It seemed impossible. Just as the little white fox was lost in thought, she suddenly felt something, her gaze snapping to a nearby thicket, her expression changing. This was bad... they had been discovered after all. It was to be expected. After all this time fighting, the strong scent of their kins blood was heavy in the air. The red demon chieftain had certainly noticed it. In the next moment, Vanessas gaze sharpened, and she suddenly rolled backward. Boom! Boom! In the next instant, the place where she had been standing was blasted into a small crater. Though she had managed to dodge in time, the shockwave still knocked her off her feet, sending her flying. Vanessas boot heels scraped the ground as she slid for a distance. Her magical resistance and the defense granted by [Armor Wall] had helped a great deal. Otherwise, even the residual force from the blast could have broken her bones. Even so, she was still injured. However, she didnt cast her basic healing spell on herself. She had her own plan, her eyes fixed on the giant dark shadow slowly emerging from the forest. Vanessa knew that, no matter how strong she was, she was still just a small fry who had barely reached the [Apprentice] level, while this imposing red demon, though unknown in identity, had already shown great magical power. It was clear she stood no chance against him. This was likely a Demon General. If he truly was a Demon General, she was in trouble. Even Aeciphysis had to exert all her strength to deal with enemies like this. Normally, there was no way Vanessa could win. The little white fox seemed to think the same, which was why she had pretended to be dead when the two first met. She had hoped to slip away while the red demon chieftains attention was on Vanessa. She knew that every red demon chieftain was at least at the Soul Spirit level, and this human had no chance against that. However, the red demon chieftain wasnt an idiot. He had clearly noticed the little foxs subtle movements. Where are you going, my lady? the red demon chieftain sneered. Our chieftain is very interested in you. Please come with me; dont refuse. ....... The little white fox stopped in her tracks, knowing she couldnt escape. Despite the chieftain speaking to the girl, his focus was clearly on her. This was quite the revelation, and even Vanessa was surprised. This powerful red demon had called the little white fox "my lady"? So, was she also a demon? Now that she thought about it, the fox had looked strangely familiar to her. According to our tribes rules, anyone who kills one of our kin from another tribe will be dismembered, the red demon chieftains voice pulled Vanessas attention back. However... such a beautiful little lady, it would be a shame to kill you. Woman, Ill give you the chance to serve this chieftain. Dont make the mistake of not recognizing your place. The red demon chieftain towered over her, relishing the sensation of controlling her life or death, a feeling he found irresistible. ....... Vanessa remained silent. What''s wrong? Do I need to show you the difference in strength personally? Just a reminder, my patience is limited. If it werent for your beautiful appearance, youd already be dead. The red demon chieftain smirked. Youre strong, and Im curious to know what kind of human you are, to have strength that surpasses a red demon. But if you think strength is just about raw power, then youre mistaken. Whether its a strong human or a strong red demon, its all about magic. The higher the rank of the battle, the less physical strength matters. Chapter 43: What you have learned is "Woman, do you know that youve brought this disaster upon yourself?" The red demon chieftain glanced at the little white fox nearby, his voice cold. "This is an internal matter of our demon clan. It has nothing to do with you, yet you chose to come here on your own." Vanessa remained silent. The little white fox nimbly leaped to Vanessa''s feet, fearfully hiding behind her heel, rubbing its fluffy ears against Vanessa''s ankle as if seeking protection. "How shameful." Watching the little white fox''s actions, the red demon chieftain sneered. "Youre actually hoping a human will protect you?" "This human woman can hardly protect herself." With that, the red demon chieftains eyes gleamed sharply as he shamelessly stared at Vanessas towering chest. "Enough, woman. My patience has its limits. Are you going to surrender quietly, or are you planning to play hard to get?" The red demon chieftains voice was cold. "You dont have a chance. If I make a move, the situation will be different. I dont treat the spoils of battle gently." Serve a man, and not just any man? Vanessa remained silent for a moment, and then a faint, knowing smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. She stretched out her hand, and the mithril page hammer fell from her graceful hand, rolling to the ground. "According to the terms you promised, I choose to surrender." Is this woman too sensible? The little white fox narrowed its sly eyes. "Please, Lord Red Demon, be gentle with me," Vanessa said, intertwining her hands at her abdomen, a few tempting blushes coloring her cheeks, showing all the bashfulness of a maiden in love. The little white fox remained silent, not because it was stunned, but because it had caught the almost imperceptible change in Vanessa''s eyes. Clearly, this pink-haired creature was hiding some ill intentions. Interesting. Thus, it stayed silent, its bewitching eyes gleaming with interest, seemingly eager to see how this human girl, who was far more scheming than she appeared, would handle the situation. "Heh, you know your place!" The red demon chieftain waved at Vanessa. The red demon chieftain was certainly not stupid. Though the red demon clan was generally not known for its intelligence, anyone who could sit in a chieftains position had to have both strength and a little brain. Even if Vanessa dropped her weapon and surrendered, he still remained cautious. What if she had some magic artifact on her? But after thinking about it, she was just a human woman with the level of an apprentice. He, the mighty red demon chieftain, was afraid of a fragile woman? Moreover, if she had any magic artifact, why wouldnt she use it now? Why was she lowering her stance? With this thought, the red demon chieftain relaxed. After all, he didnt think this harmless flower vase in front of him could pose any threat. "Whoosh..." Vanessa blew out the remaining spark of [All Gods Blessed Sacred Flame] from her fingertips. Thanks to the opportunity he gave her to get this close, with her current magical capacity, she could only condense a short-lived sacred fire in her palmshe couldnt release it long-range. Only at such close range could she fully make him suffer from the [All Gods Blessed Sacred Flame]. To be honest, Vanessas move had some risk, but she had guessed right. The holy fire that could kill even a demon lord was more than enough to deal with a demon general. Using [All Gods Blessed Sacred Flame], she crossed several realms and successfully killed the demon general. A human apprentice killing a demon general? If this got out, people would think she was crazy. This was the kind of fantastical thing even the most brainless novels wouldnt dare to write. But now, here it was, right before her eyes. Not only could the demon general not understand, even she herself had trouble believing it. Staring at her delicate hand encased in silken gloves, she seemed still in a daze, unable to fully comprehend the destructive power she had just unleashed. Was this the [All Gods Blessed Sacred Flame] that had struck fear into demon kings throughout history? It could cross several levels and kill an enemy in an instant, truly terrifying. "Kill Demon General-level Demon Race" "Virtue +200" "Current Virtue: 254" Vanessa was overjoyed, not expecting the demon generals death to yield such a high reward. The red demon chieftain staggered back a few steps. His once massive and sturdy frame now seemed like paper in the wind, wobbling for a moment before heavily falling down. "Our chieftain... will avenge me!" He said with regret, and then, his life ended. Vanessa, meanwhile, was drained of magic, her body covered in cold sweat, and she kneeled on the ground. Just summoning a ball of the sacred flame, which couldnt be used for long-range attacks, had completely drained her mana, and the feeling of weakness came rushing in. What she didnt notice was that behind her, the little white foxs eyes narrowed into a slit, watching her back with a look that was half-smiling, half-knowing. If she had only been suspicious earlier, now, she was certain she hadnt been wrong. That was the [All Gods Blessed Sacred Flame]. No other magic could help someone cross so many levels to kill their enemies. The hair color, eye color, and features all matched. There was no mistaking it. This pink-haired girl was a direct descendant of Fanghui Goddess, Faxiulis. Chapter 44: Demon Fox Empress, the future demon king There was no mistaking itthis in front of her was the human Saintess. But why? Hadnt the Saintess family already fallen to the point of nearly dying out? How could a pureblooded member still appear? The little white fox silently watched Vanessa. From what it knew, the Faxiulis family only had one surviving member, and that was a male, one who had not inherited any divine favor and had no magical aptitudehe was from a dead bloodline. Could the information be wrong? Or was the Faxiulis family hiding something? Or was this the result of a Saintess who had been very promiscuous behind the scenes? At this point, the little white fox couldnt care less about the reasons. The Faxiulis family had always been a major enemy of the demon race, with most demon kings meeting their end at the hands of the Fanghui Saintess. Having watched everything unfold from the beginning, the little white fox understood that this seemingly harmless girl, just like a little white flower, had deep scheming behind her. She was a true "pink to black" characterpretending to be kind and sincere, without even blinking an eye, and with her extraordinary talent, if left unchecked, she would undoubtedly become the greatest obstacle in the future. Her beautiful, seductive fox eyes gleamed with a strange light. By tomorrow, her strength would recover a little, and then she would simply eliminate the root of the problembefore this generation of Saintess could fully rise, she would crush her in the cradle to prevent any future trouble. Having made up her mind, the little white fox couldnt help but reveal a barely perceptible smile at the corner of her mouth. But she was always clear on her debts and grudges. She wouldnt forget that this girl had saved her life earlier. So, when the time came, she would make her death less painful, as that would be her greatest mercy. Meanwhile, unaware that her life had already been marked for death, Vanessa weakly stood up and began scavenging the spoils of war. With the red demon chieftain dead, everything on his body naturally became ownerless. Since it was unclaimed, whoever picked it up would own it. Sigh~ What could she do? It was just her luck to randomly find such a treasure. The red demon chieftains armor had been burned beyond use, but his weapon was still in perfect condition, unaffected by the [All Gods Blessed Sacred Flame]. Vanessa picked up the red demon chieftains weapon. It was a finely crafted double-edged spear, with a black handle and a dull silver head, its blade sharp like icy claws, embedded with enchanted ice crystals at the spearhead. She took out a disposable silk handkerchief to wipe off the blood and sweat from the spear, then lifted it up and opened the virtue panel to check. Name: Tooth of Froststone Crafted by a master artisan, with the handle made from the bone of the Froststone Dragon, the claws and teeth of the dragon used as the blade, its blood poured into the forging process, and the heart of the Froststone Dragon used as the power source. Grade: High-grade Magic Weapon Storage: Can be transformed into a palm-sized ice crystal earring.Frost Moon Slash: The spear is infused with abundant cold energy; a slash will deal ice-elemental magic damage and freeze the target. It will then form an ice armor on the user, which will deal ice-elemental damage to surrounding enemies for three minutes. The cooldown time is long.Froststone Roar: Summons the dragon soul of the Froststone Dragon residing within the spear, releasing a massive burst of ice-elemental energy. The spear will freeze itself afterward and cannot be used for a day.Thanks to the virtue panel, the effects of the enchanted weapon were clearly summarized, or else she wouldve been clueless for quite a while. "I know, if you were still able to speak, you would certainly want to give your treasures to those who need them, so they can use them to do more meaningful things in your place." Vanessa placed one hand over her chest, where her ample bosom stood proudly, speaking with deep emotion, her tone reverent and holy as if she were performing a funeral for a devout follower. "This heavy burden, I am willing to take it from you. Please, rest in peace." With that, Vanessa ''affectionately'' bowed to the red demon chieftain as if she were performing a final farewell ritual. Well, the ceremony was over, which meant the red demon had agreed to give her the two enchanted treasures. She could take them without any guilt. Poof poof. The little white fox watched Vanessas every move, its mouth curling into a mocking smile. As expected of a direct descendant of the Faxiulis family, so very theatrical. But it was also quite interesting. If there was a chance, it really would like to get to know her better. Unfortunately, she wouldnt survive until tomorrow. The thought passed through its mind, and as Vanessa turned her gaze, the little white fox staggered toward her, pretending to be heavily injured, and collapsed at her feet. Vanessa saw this and picked up the little white fox. Looking at this injured creature, her sense of de?ja? vu grew stronger. Virtue +20 (Main character emotional fluctuation) Current Virtue: 274 Hmm? Main character? Vanessa was stunned for a moment. The system had just given her a reminder. This jade white fox was also one of the main characters?? Wait, the pattern looks like... A sudden realization struck her. A deep sense of unease immediately settled in, and the surrounding air seemed to freeze. This beautiful jade white fox was the only offspring of the King of All Foxes and the Queen of Succubi: Jiuli Xue, the future Demon King, and one of the most dangerous female leads. And in the original story, Jiuli Xue had used Winnie as nothing more than cannon fodder and entertainment. The cursed soul that Winnie carried was given to her by Jiuli Xue, and her motivation? Just for fun. Chapter 45: Like acting? I’ll play enough with you There was no mistaking itthe beautiful peony-like pattern in front of her was unmistakable. At this moment, Vanessa felt that the furry little fox in her arms was no longer a cute, fluffy creature, but rather a hot potato, causing her movements to stiffen. "Little fox~" The little fox in her arms seemed oblivious to Vanessas stiffened movements. It continued enjoying the soft and jade-like embrace of the girl, rubbing against the full, plump fruits of her chest like a spoiled child, sending waves of white snow cascading. The little white fox was soft and smooth, its fur felt like the finest silk, and it blinked its playful, seductive eyes, a charm that no girl could resist. However, Vanessa wasnt one of those naive little girls. On the surface, she remained unmoved, but in her heart, she knew that the bundle of fur in her arms was a ticking time bomb. A slight misstep could trigger an explosion that could destroy entire cities. Vanessa recalled that, as one of the top combatants in Kareliman Citrus, Jiuli Xue, the future Demon King, had terrifying battle strength. With just a flick of her tail, she could reduce an entire town to rubble. She was bloodthirsty, sadistic, extremely unpredictable, and utterly untrusting of anyone. A true mad S queen. Vanessa remembered how, in the original plot, even after Aeciphysis officially took Jiuli Xue into the Crystal Palace, their daily flirtations were filled with subtle tension. One moment, everything was sweet and loving, the next, that woman''s sharp claws were just inches from her neck. You couldnt tell if she was playing a dangerous game or making a joke, or perhaps doing both at once. If one were to describe Jiuli Xue, it would be like a piece of candy laced with arsenicsweet and tempting, yet deadly dangerous. As the saying goes, "Death under the peony is the most graceful," living under her charm might cost you your soul without even realizing it, and possibly even your heartquite literally. Jiuli Xue was a crazy beauty. You could never guess what she was thinking, nor understand her motives for doing certain things. If Vanessa were to rank the female characters based on danger, Jiuli Xue would earn four and a half stars, just behind Aeciphysis. Dealing with such a psycho was far too random, and it clearly exceeded the risk tolerance of Vanessa herself. Why? She couldnt understand. Why would Jiuli Xue show up here, at this time? Could it be that in the original plot, the red demon lackeys searching the forest were actually looking for Jiuli Xue? This sort of major event surely couldnt go without involvement from demon generals. After thinking it through, Vanessa realized that the only variable was that she had arrived earlier than expected. Her guess was that, because she came so early and happened to catch the red demons during their peak search in the forest, she had encountered a demon general-level demon. In the original plot, Aeciphysis came later, and the demons didnt dare stay long in human territories, leaving only a few straggling lackeys behind. This would explain everything. As for why Jiuli Xue was being chased so desperately by a few red demon lackeys? Vanessa found an explanation in the setting. If she remembered correctly, Jiuli Xue, the offspring of the King of All Foxes and the Queen of Succubi, carried the blood of two powerful demon king candidate families. With her unparalleled talent and comprehension, she had carved out her own place in the demon world at a young age. However, because of her mixed blood, the conflict between the two mighty bloodlines caused her to suffer from a rare disease from an early age. Before she transmigrated, Vanessa hadnt fully understood Jiuli Xues thought process, but now, she was starting to get it. She remembered a detail from the original plot: Jiuli Xues father, the King of All Foxes, had been killed by the last Fanghui Saintess, Vanessa''s great-grandmother. To guide the descendant of her fathers killer to slowly fall into darkness, to even taint her with the cursed soul most opposed by her family, causing the Aeciphysis heir to walk the path of evilwhat could be more exciting for a Demon King than this? Vanessa''s smile was like warm sunlight, blooming in a field of flowers, gently stroking the little foxs forehead. The little fox purred in contentment, rubbing against Vanessas soft palm in a spoiled manner. The delicate and beautiful girl holding the cute little white fox seemed like a harmonious and peaceful picture. However, neither the girl nor the fox were what they seemed on the surface. The internal drama between them was likely more intricate than a suspense film. But one thing was the same: they were both thinking about how to trip each other up. It was simple, really. Vanessa held the key to the plot, knew Jiuli Xues identity, and was fully aware of her weaknesses and vulnerabilities. Jiuli Xue was at her weakest now, and this was undoubtedly the best time to strike. With a little pressure, Vanessa could easily end her life. But should Jiuli Xue leave in a less dignified manner? After a brief thought, Vanessa dismissed the idea. Jiuli Xue had managed to escape the red demons'' encirclement, proving that she surely had a way to escape even when someone like Vanessa had murderous intentions. She wasnt a Saintess, nor a heroinejust a small NPC in the grand scheme, unable to bear the consequences of eliminating a future Demon King. On the other hand, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Jiuli Xue, at least for now, would remain her greatest enemy. This would divert Aeciphysis attention and prevent her from dealing with Vanessa, her old foe. Most importantly, the demon race was not a united front. The infighting among demon lords was even more intense than the struggles between human nations. With an unstable factor like Jiuli Xue, the internal conflict of the demons would weaken them, preventing them from focusing on human territories. In other words, keeping Jiuli Xue alive would be advantageous for humans. If she were to leave, the demon race would be more unified and could focus on wreaking havoc on humanity. Moreover, Jiuli Xue had no interest in burning, killing, and looting like the other demons; she preferred to torment strong enemies and rivals, showing no interest in weak, helpless civilians. This was the biggest difference between her and other demon lords. Besides, Jiuli Xue still had many important moments ahead in the plot. Vanessa wasnt sure what would happen if Jiuli Xue were removed early. All in all, Jiuli Xue couldnt die just yet. And besides, how could she let such fresh "leeks" go to waste? Sometimes, targeting the heart is far more sophisticated than simply killing. Vanessa had already come up with a brilliant ideaan idea that could humiliate Jiuli Xue to her core, make her pay for her past disgrace, and also use her as a pawn. It was a perfect three-in-one strategy. Alright, future Demon Queen, if you like acting so much, then Ill gladly play along. Chapter 46: Strange feeling "Are you a demon as well?" Vanessa gently rubbed the little jade-white fox''s small head in her arms. "Fox fox." The little white fox lifted its innocent, watery eyes, looking somewhat pitiful and confused, resembling a cat that had just been saved from drowning. "Don''t be afraid, the bad guys chasing you have all been captured. You''re safe now." Vanessa comforted the little fox, her voice as soft and gentle as a breeze caressing a calm lake, her affectionate gaze creating ripples on the emerald surface. "How terrible, bullying such a cute little animal." Vanessa''s voice, as soft as cotton candy, carried a hint of annoyance and indignation, much like an angry kitten gently rubbing its fluffy paws on its chest. It didn''t frighten anyone; instead, it added a layer of charm and cuteness to the girl, an unexpected allure. What was that saying again? As long as you''re pretty enough, even your flaws will appear charming to others. Upon hearing this, the little white fox seemed to follow Vanessa''s mood, curling up its body and deliberately swishing its soft tail, lightly brushing Vanessa''s cheek, while emitting a few soft, beguiling fox sounds that could make one''s bones feel weak. This little troublemaker, even without transforming into human form, still managed to exude that enchanting allure. After all, she was the offspring of the Demon Fox King and the Succubus Queen, and when it came to charm, there was no one more naturally gifted than her. "Such a cute little doggy, what''s your name~?" Vanessa smiled sweetly as she smoothed the little white fox''s fur and gently asked. Little doggy?? The little white fox''s mesmerizing fox eyes narrowed slightly. She couldn''t tell if it was her imagination, but she felt that there was a hint of deliberate frivolity in Vanessa''s tone. She glanced up at the beautiful girl before her, and the latter''s face still wore that innocent, harmless smile, full of gentle affection. ".......It must just be my imagination. Even if she knows my demon identity and suspects I''m not an ordinary demon, she shouldn''t know my true identity." She must have truly not recognized that she was a fox. However... the fact that she mistook her for a dog was a bit hard to accept. This woman from the Aeciphysis family really had narrow visionwho in the world would mistake such a beautiful fox for a dog? Her relatives fought viciously for her inheritance, while other powerful demon lords took advantage of the power vacuum to invade and seize the territories. She had been used as a puppet, deceived, and sought after countless times. She had nearly died many times, fighting her way through the gates of hell, starving, and suffering beatings during her escape. It was common for her to faint from hunger and injuries. But those days were behind her, and she had survived. Thanks to her unexpectedly rapid growth, she had taken control of both the Ten Thousand Demon Domain and the Thousand Souls Domain in less than a century, eliminating all those who had conspired against her, including the lords involved. In the end, her territories hadn''t shrunk but had expanded several folds. These experiences taught her one thing: only strength matters. She also learned a crucial lesson: when dealing with a threatening existence, one must eradicate it entirely. After destroying the last major enemys castle, the silver-haired, wine-red-eyed fox-eared girl stepped on the trembling demon lord''s chest, her lips curling into a seductive smile. She spoke in a voice that could make anyone lose control: "Do you know why, in the end, you were the one to lose?~" "Because you were short-sighted, complacent." "You got a little benefit, a little land, and thought you''d solidify and stop, leaving the biggest threat alive." "If I were you, I wouldnt be able to sleep soundly until I saw Jiuli Xue''s head fall." "So, what were you thinking? Letting me, this last remnant, slip away time and time again, and still sleep soundly?~" "I haven''t had a peaceful nights sleep in all these years." Jiuli Xue''s mesmerizing eyes slowly lost their luster as she cupped her face, licking her lips while watching the enemy beneath her writhe in agony, trembling and letting out desperate pleas. Her body shuddered, her laughter full of unrestrained joy. Seeing her once formidable enemies now beneath her, crushed and helpless, filled her with an exhilaration that made her tremble with excitement. "Just the thought that you garbage are still alive makes me so excited that I can''t sleep at night!" "I can''t wait to come over and torture you to death..." Chapter 47: Black History Booking Jiuli Xue was deeply addicted to the thrill of torturing and killing her enemies; the deeper the hatred, the more satisfying the experience. She had a special fondness for this feeling. To her, the greatest pleasure was in torment and sadism. Comfort was for the dead. Those who were born in hardship died in peace, and the true feeling of being alive came from a constant state of vigilance, the nerves stretched tight like a dam under pressure. Living beings were inherently unstable, every action was uncertain, and naturally, comfort could never be permanent. Thus, even though there were no enemies left in the demon realm today, she still believed that her surroundings were filled with variables. She relished in the sense of constant danger that lingered around her. Therefore, even without the appearance of the girl tonight, she had already prepared an escape route. The sensation of ease and relaxation was foreign to her and made her wary. She understood that if she ever succumbed to such feelings, she would lose her ferocity and fighting spirit, becoming a helpless lamb ready for slaughter. Yet, for some reason, or perhaps it was instinct, she found herself not repulsed by this feeling, nor did she mind the strangely pleasant scent that came from the girl. This made her somewhat regretful. After all, after tonight, this girl would turn into a cold, lifeless corpse. As she thought this, Vanessa pulled out a black ring-like object from her soft, cotton-like attire. It looked somewhat like a collar for a dog. Why would she be carrying such a strange thing? And how did she even pull it out? Then Jiuli Xue had another question: Why did she take it out? Could it be...? No, it couldn''t be. Jiuli Xue''s face showed innocence, and in her heart, she still held on to a shred of hope. "Here, good baby, I''ll reward you with something nice~" Vanessa stroked her little head, then without further ado, skillfully placed the pet collar around her neck. The hope she had shattered in an instant. Jiuli Xue instinctively tried to struggle, but now that she had lost most of her strength, she was no match for Vanessa, her resistance was easily ignored like a spoiled childs tantrum. Jiuli Xue''s captivating fox eyes widened, as if still in disbelief that one day she would be treated as a little dog by a human and have a pet collar placed around her neck. "Hmm~ It suits you perfectly, baby." Vanessa rested her chin on her crossed hands, a delicate smile on her lips that could melt even the hardest of hearts. As she spoke, Vanessa gently squeezed Jiuli Xue''s fox ears as if comforting her. It... suits her? Jiuli Xue narrowed her beautiful eyes, looking at the pink-haired girl with a slightly mocking smile. Even though she knew that the girl probably didnt mean to humiliate her, these words still managed to touch her nerve, an almost lethal provocation. No one would guess that this was the future Demon King. If only she had a recording stone on hand, she would love to capture this momentnot for any other reason, but purely to keep a memento. No, wait, what if she really had one? Vanessas smile didnt fade, but internally, she had already started browsing the Virtue Mall. The mall hadnt refreshed, but she remembered there was a recording stone available for sale. Ah, found it, the mid-level recording stone, priced at 20 Virtue points. The price for one recording stone was a bit expensive, but she understood the principle of "wool from the sheep"spending Virtue here to earn even more. Ding! Virtue -20 Current Virtue: 334 Acquired one mid-level recording stone. Although the little fox was not very alert at the moment, how could she secretly capture the moment on film? That was a technical challenge, but it would be no problem for Vanessa. Vanessa sat on the grass and placed the little fox on her lap. The girls thigh was soft and elastic like cotton, tender and just the right amount of firmness. The white stockings at the top of her thighs lightly pressed, looking like a cream cake, and with the slightest poke, they would cave in. The little fox rested between the boot and soft white stockings, and as she lifted her head slightly, she could smell the unique fragrance of the girls hair and body. The pink strands of her hair, which fell over the fox, felt like the finest velvet. The little fox let out a satisfied purring sound, as if thoroughly enjoying it. No wonder people say that no one can resist a beautiful girls lap pillow. Then, Vanessa pulled out a small brush from her ''fourth-dimensional pocket'' and began to skillfully comb the little white fox''s fur. Jiuli Xue narrowed her fox eyes in pleasure, her ears twitching rhythmically, making soft purring sounds. This wasnt entirely fake. Despite her subconscious resistance to being treated like a dog, her body honestly accepted the comfort engraved in her instincts. Vanessa really knew how to groom a pet, understanding exactly where to brush to avoid causing resistance, making the little fox want more. This pleasant feeling didnt make Jiuli Xue lower her final line of defense. If Vanessa ever attempted to harm her, she would reveal her trump card. However, she misjudged. Vanessa had no intention of killing her; she merely wanted to leave her with a deep mark of humiliation and provide more Virtue for herself. While Jiuli Xue enjoyed the grooming service without realizing it, Vanessa secretly placed a smooth stone into her soft, round, cloud-like attire, aiming it toward the little fox beneath her. Chapter 48: A cure for dark diseases? "Recording Stone, activate." Vanessa smiled softly as she continued to comb the fur of the little jade-white fox, now lying on her back with its legs in the air, secretly ? Nvl?ht ? (Dont copy, read here) activating the recording stone. The little fox would never have expected her to produce a recording stone out of thin air. "Your leg was injured earlier, right? Does it hurt? Hang in there, Ill treat it for you." As she spoke, Vanessa''s palm began to glow with a light pink hue, and she cast a basic healing spell on Jiuli Xue. A tingling sensation spread across Jiuli Xues hind leg, and she couldn''t help but let out a few soft, seductive moans. Is this the healing magic of the Aeciphysis family? If she remembered correctly, the light from the [Saint''s Light] was usually green, white, or gold in color, with gold being the color most closely associated with a [Saint] whose connection was strongest. But only the healing light of the Saintess was pink. So, it was true. She was this generation''s Saintess. But why had she not heard any news about the change of Saintess in the human church?? Had she not been well-informed? No, that couldnt be it. The feeling was like soaking in a warm, misty hot spring, her body relaxing as the pain from her wounds dissipated into a pleasant tingling sensation. It didnt hurt; instead, it was soothing, like a warm current spreading through her limbs, healing her broken body. During this process, Jiuli Xue was surprised to find that her chronic ailment had actually been suppressed and was showing signs of improvement, which amazed her greatly. This was her one true weakness. Over the years, traveling from place to place, she had secretly searched for a cure for this fatal disease caused by her bloodline. She had tried countless methods but had found nothing that worked. She had even considered that the [Saint''s Soul] magic from the Fanghui Church might cure her, so she captured several famous nuns from the Fanghui Church and had them heal her. But even the golden healing light had no effect on her chronic ailment. She had once given up after reading in an ancient alchemical tome, where it was stated: "Only the creator or originator of the Saints bloodline might have the solution to inherent flaws or diseases, but even that is merely a possibility." Not even the greatest alchemists of ancient times could do anything, so it was clear that this "possibility" was something that could be entirely disregarded. Indeed, it would be a shame to kill her, especially since she was the only "medicine" that could suppress or even cure her chronic ailment. She couldnt afford to make a mistake now. However, the outside world was still too dangerous. After all, there were many people with ill intentions in this world. To protect this nai?ve Saintess from being targeted by bad people, Jiuli Xue had no choice but to reluctantly place her in her "safe box" for protection. Although she had lost her freedom, she had gained a life free from worry about food and shelter. Wasnt that good? Jiuli Xue had made up her mind. She seemed confident that Vanessa posed no threat to her, so she had already labeled her as her "exclusive medicine." As for whether the girl would obediently serve her as a "medicine"? Jiuli Xue hadnt even thought about it. The nuns she had captured in the demon temple didnt want to heal her at first, but didnt they all relent under her "persuasion"? To her, personal will was irrelevant. There were countless ways to break someones will. Compared to those nuns, this girl was clearly more special, so her methods would be a bit gentler, but that was all. However, Jiuli Xue didnt realize that the girl had already seen through her identity and intentions, and had calculated everything in advance. Feeling a little hungry, Vanessa took out a piece of black bread and went to the riverbank to wash her hands. With graceful movements, she tore a small piece of bread and put it in her mouth, chewing slowly. It was clearly just an extremely cheap black bread, yet it somehow tasted like a delicacy to the girl. "Baby, are you hungry?" Vanessas soft voice, like that of a lover, gently slipped into the heart, like a spring rain on the fields. Jiuli Xue felt dazed for a moment before a piece of bread was offered to her lips. She sniffed it. Though she wasnt picky about food, the appearance of this bread didnt even compare to the leftovers of her own servants. But. Jiuli Xues gaze fell on the black bread, or more accurately, on the two slender fingers holding it. They were as pale as snow, flawless like jade. Just looking at them made her appetite increase. After a moment of silence, she took the bread and began to chew slowly. Accustomed to delicacies, she found the taste surprisingly pleasant. Chapter 49: Our relationship must not contain any betrayal The injury was healed, the fox was full, and a sense of exhaustion gradually crept in. Jiuli Xue knew she should maintain the most basic sense of vigilance, but perhaps because of the girl''s extraordinary charm, it made her feel an unexpected sense ? NvIight ? (Original source) of ease, which gradually reduced her wariness. Jiuli Xue was cautious about such emotions, yet her heart couldn''t help but yearn for this feeling. Since she became aware of the world, her nerves had never relaxed. She had to remain alert to everything around her; even the seemingly harmless, vibrant flowers could be poisons carefully selected by assassins, and the grand, luxurious halls could easily become a beautifully crafted grave for her. She constantly reminded herself that danger lurked everywhere, and she firmly believed that as long as she was alive, she would never escape this atmosphere of suspicion. But perhaps it was because she had been on edge for so long that even she was starting to feel weary, to the point that now she realized she didn''t actually hate this feeling of being wrapped in securitybeing able to sleep carefree in a beautiful woman''s embrace. Was this a trap, a beautys scheme? However, after so many years of living by the sword''s edge, Jiuli Xue still hadnt let down her guard entirely. She narrowed her eyes slightly, contemplating how to act tonight. After being healed by the Saintess of Fanghui, even the most basic healing magic had reduced the time she needed to recover. Originally, it would take until the end of the night to recover a small portion of her strength, but thanks to Vanessas healing, she was confident she could regain some strength tonight. Not much, but enough to deal with the saintess, who still had her magic drained and was only an apprentice-level. The thought of finally ridding herself of this hated bloodline curse, and using it to draw out more potential enemies, made Jiuli Xue smile as if she had tasted honey, her lips curving upward. She didnt realize that the seemingly plain pet collar on her neck had started to glow faintly with a subtle red light. As she noticed the little white fox on her lap gradually becoming more comfortable, Vanessa understood that Jiuli Xue had started to relax. Vanessas eyes narrowed slightly, like a saintess bestowing kindness and compassion. Get a good sleep~ Night fell, and the sky gradually darkened. The white fox opened her crimson eyes, a dangerous gleam flashing in them. She was no longer the harmless creature she seemed in the daylight; now, her gaze was filled with cunning and deep meaning. Vanessas body was like a small sun. After spending the afternoon with her, Jiuli Xues condition had been gradually improved by the warmth radiating from Vanessa. A rich, rose-like cold fragrance filled her nose, the aggressive scent making her wonder whether it was the fox-eared girls body scent or the smell of her hair. Vanessa froze, staring at the cascading snow-white hair, which was fastened with a golden and jade hairpin. The massive fox tails supported the stunning, captivating white fox girl who smiled slightly, her beauty overwhelming. On the front of the fox girls hair, a brilliant red flower decorated the white, snow-like hair. The bell on her fox ears jingled with each movement, emitting a crisp sound. Moonlight spilled onto her frosty white skin and hair, but her scarlet eyes, filled with seductive and deadly charm, captivated anyone who gazed into them. Like poison wrapped in honey, it was deadly, yet impossible to resist falling into the trap. Are you awake already? Her voice, dripping with sweetness, carried an innate allure, enough to make anyone weak at the knees. The white fox girl sat on her large tail, one hand resting on her fragrant cheek, her lips curving into a regretful smile. Originally, I had planned to let you sleep well tonight, but it seems that wont be possible. .....Who are you? Vanessa sensed the dangerous aura from the white fox girl, instinctively reaching for the mithril page hammer by her side. However, a fluffy tail suddenly swept it away. Saintess, thank you for saving my life and for your care today~ Jiuli Xue placed one hand on her chest and slightly bowed. Such a simple gesture caused the white fox girls chest to heave with a swell, her magnificent figure trembling with movement. Her seductive form, with a chest and hips that curved beautifully, was fully revealed in the short-sleeved, hemless palace robe she wore. The bell on her fox ears jingled again, and a purple bow decorated the back of her outfit. Her milky-white thighs glistened in the moonlight, smooth and tender, and the red-laced stockings covered her legs, stretching to the top of her thighs, perfectly complementing her long, alluring limbs. To show my gratitude, would you come to my humble home for a chat? The white fox girl smiled as she watched Vanessas surprised and flustered expression below her, her delicate hands lightly running over the waistband of the stockings, slowly pulling them off to reveal her flawless, snowy white ankles. The red string bell around her ankle chimed with a pleasant sound. As the white stockings slid down, her feet, beautifully shaped like jade, were painted with a red hue matching her mesmerizing eyes, looking like exquisite rubies or delicious, shiny apple candies. The silver moonlight climbed up her snow-white, glossy feet, and the white fox girl used her big toe and second toe to pick up a deep brown pill, bringing it to Vanessas lips, her side profile holding a playful and enchanting smile. However~ to ensure that our future master-servant relationship remains pure and without any betrayal or ill intentions, you must eat this pill in front of me. Chapter 50: Charm A heady, soul-snatching fragrance rushed into Vanessa''s nostrils, beguiling like roses and yet not lacking the fresh aroma of blossoms. Under the cold moonlight, the fox-eared girl''s enchanting face could burn the eyes of the beholder. Her eyelashes intertwined with magenta eyeshadow, set against skin so pale it made the moonlight seem dirty in comparison. The scene was dreamlike, effortlessly causing one''s mind to wander, as if stepping into a fantasy. "Come on, open up~" Jiuli Xue watched with patience as the cherry-haired girl''s face blanched in fear. The elegantly curved arch of her snow-white foot tensed slightly, her toes gently pressing against Vanessa''s chin, the crystalline ''apple candy'' mere inches from her lips. Why use a foot to feed? Part of it was Jiuli Xue''s own amusement and wicked pleasure, and well, there was a deeper reason. Having decided to cultivate the human saintess as her own ''human-shaped elixir,'' she intended to make her completely submissive and loyal. Indeed, in Jiuli Xue''s view, only a servant who is enslaved both spiritually and mentally can be truly loyal and reliable. Vanessa was important to her, the only catalyst she could find. For easier management of her own chronic condition, she would gradually reveal all details to Vanessa, making it so that everyone could betray her, except Vanessa. In other words, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that Vanessa was her forbidden delicacy. She planned to ''educate'' the saintess on how to comply with her demands, thus she had to feed her the pill made from her own blood. If she were disobedient, well... It wouldn''t really matter; she would just let the saintess suffer a bit, taste the agony of a thousand insects gnawing at her heart. Coercion inevitably breeds resistance, and Jiuli Xue wanted her to willingly consume the pill. Jiuli Xue''s blood-red eyes mirrored a pond of rippling spring water, reflecting the girl before her. In an instant, Vanessa''s gaze slowed, her pupils dilating with confusion, sinking deeper into the ripples of Jiuli Xue''s eyes as if drowning, not in icy suffocation but in a warm, irresistible comfort. Vanessa''s heart was involuntarily filled with affection, her peach-shaped pupils drenched in the young girl''s adoration, gazing longingly at Jiuli Xue in front of her, unable to look away. At this moment, Jiuli Xue seemed flawless in her eyes, perfectly embodying all her fantasies and desires for a partner. To such a perfect being, she felt she should give her everythingher love, her loyalty, all of it, to the white fox girl before her, her future and only master. Since she was the only one Vanessa needed to serve, why hesitate? Kissing her master''s foot was an honor. Driven by infatuation, Vanessa''s actions were dazed; her lips parted gently, slowly opening like a cherry. So, what am I doing? Declaring that my body and soul will forever belong to someone I dont love?? And behaving in a disgraceful, revolting manner that completely contradicts ladylike etiquette?? Doubt spread like ink in water, rapidly expanding. Vanessa realized something was wrong, and with her doubts, her vision began to clear. No, this isnt right. I dont like this woman at all. Rather, from the very start, they were on opposite sides. She was a descendant of the Fanghui Goddess, a lady of the Aeciphysis family, carrying the blood of the blessed angels, while this person before her was a lord of the demonic races, the future Demon King. How could they possibly intersect?? As reason returned, Vanessa swiftly stepped back, her hair falling around her as she covered her forehead, the mental pain of breaking the enchantment causing her to sweat profusely. "Miss Inu, pressing your foot against someones lips is extremely unhygienic and impolite," Vanessa managed, despite her weakened state, her voice filled with an unusual sternness. "Forgive me for being frank, but I believe a cultured person would never engage in such disgraceful behavior." "Ah, what a rarity," Jiuli Xue watched Vanessa regain her senses, a flash of disbelief in her eyes. "Its indeed rare." "To escape my charm on your own, Miss Saintess, you are the first." "It was just luck," Vanessa calmly glanced at the black collar around Jiuli Xue''s neck. She wasnt being modest; it really was just luck. Had she not seen the red script on the collar, she might not have come back at all. Thinking that the other''s purpose in speaking to her was to charm her again unintentionally, Vanessa averted her eyes, refusing to look into Jiuli Xues seductive eyes. Even with her plans well laid, she had nearly met with disaster, narrowly avoiding a BAD END. Indeed, these chosen women were not to be underestimated. Chapter 51: You need a re-education in etiquette "Did you already anticipate this?" Jiuli Xue, observing the unusually calm cherry-haired girl before her, lightly touched her lips with her fingertips, her enchanting crimson fox eyes narrowing. After a moment, she revealed a meaningful smile. "So it seems, Miss Saintess, you''re hiding many secrets I''m unaware of." "Ah, you''ve piqued my curiosity and desire for knowledge, how unfair~" Jiuli Xue''s aggressive gaze roamed over Vanessa, the implication clear. "I''m almost tempted to pluck out your scheming heart and see what secrets it holds that interest me so~" "Flattery indeed. Speaking of schemes, I am but a fraction of what you are, Miss Inu," Vanessa replied with a light smile, her hands resting on her abdomen. Even now, having just escaped danger, she maintained her polite and modest demeanor, like a lady who would never lose her composure. "Indeed, you must have guessed my identity to some extent, right?" Jiuli Xue toyed with her beautiful, soft tresses. "It must have been hard for you, playing along with me for so long." "But indeed, there''s one question I can''t find an answer to." Jiuli Xue refocused her gaze on the girl who still smiled gracefully under her imposing presence. "Since you had guessed my identity, why didn''t you take action when I was at my weakest? You must have seen that I was defenseless back then, right~?" True to her nature as a fox spirit, every word she spoke was laden with innuendo. "Miss Inu, firstly, I don''t know who you are. I only heard from Mr. Red Demon that you are a demon of status. Secondly, I am not the church''s saintess; you are mistaken," Vanessa answered effortlessly, her eyes shimmering with mirth, her tone flawless. "Ah? You say you''re not the saintess of the Fanghui Church?" "I''m just a commoner, nothing more than an ordinary # Nvlight # townsfolk. I dare not compare myself to the esteemed church," Vanessa said evenly. "Common, ordinary? Pfft, how can an ordinary townsfolk, who can unleash divine flames, be common?" Jiuli Xue mocked. "Ah, even as a demon, I can''t help but say a few words, Miss Saintess, you really are too much." "Miss Saintess cares about these formalities? Alright, let me introduce myself. I am the eldest daughter of the King of All Foxes and the Queen of Succubi, the current lord of the myriad demons, Jiuli Xue." Jiuli Xue caressed her ample, tender bosom with a seductive and soul-capturing voice. "A common townswoman from the capital of Camellia, just a village girl from the countryside, Vanessa," Vanessa said lightly, unconcerned with calling herself a village girl. "Vanessa?" "So, your full name is Vanessa Aeciphysis, is it?" Jiuli Xue said with a smile. "Miss Jiuli Xue, I am a commoner without a surname." "Oh, is that so? Miss Vanessa, do you remember your great-grandmother, the last Fanghui Saintess, Sophia Aeciphysis, who eradicated the former King of All Foxes, Jiuli Wang, who was also my father?" Jiuli Xue''s eyes narrowed dangerously, sizing up Vanessa from head to toe. "It''s only reasonable for the descendant to pay for the sins of their ancestors, right?" "Miss Jiuli Xue, I''m just an uneducated country girl, I''ve never heard of what you''re talking about, nor dare I claim kinship with a saintess," Vanessa remained unfazed. "Country girl? Uneducated? No worries, follow me, and I guarantee you a life full of experiences." "I must decline, young lady. I have no plans to travel far from home at this time, so please don''t make things difficult for someone who has shown you kindness." "What if I insist on making things difficult?" Jiuli Xue licked her lips, looking at Vanessa as if she were a prey she had been hunting for days, now trapped and inevitable. "Miss Jiuli Xue, if I may be so bold, your behavior from the start has been quite offensive and rude, making me quite uncomfortable, and it is not befitting of a lady," Vanessa kept her smile, her gaze fixed on the black collar around Jiuli Xue''s neck. "I think, perhaps, you might need a refresher course in etiquette." Chapter 52: I’ll give you a lesson "Oh? Education?" Jiuli Xue watched Vanessa with great interest, her scarlet, enchanting eyes shimmering with a seductive glow. "I''d love to see how Miss Vanessa plans to educate me." "Miss Jiuli Xue, your posture is quite problematic. I believe that a truly elegant and well-mannered lady would never present herself in such a sitting posture in public. Even more so, she would never remove her socks and extend her foot toward someone else''s mouth in such a setting." Vanessa''s lips carried a faint, almost imperceptible smile. Her smile had now transformed into something purely polite, as if, were it not for the sake of etiquette, she wouldn''t bother showing Jiuli Xue a pleasant expression at all. "Well then, I truly have no idea how to be a proper lady. In that case, I must trouble Miss Vanessa to personally guide and instruct me in the future, teaching me how to be a proper lady, yes?" Jiuli Xue crossed one of her long, snowy-white legs, smiling playfully with a teasing air. "And along the way, I''ll teach Miss Vanessa how to be a loyal and devoted servant, one who properly serves her master~" "No need to wait for the future. Tonight will do just fine." Vanessa''s previously emotionless, polite smile finally gained a hint of slyness, complementing her pale cherry-colored hair, giving her an air of mischievous cunning. "One night is enough to teach you how to be a proper lady." "Oh my? Miss Vanessa is quite confident, isn''t she? Then I shall wait and see?" Jiuli Xue didn''t rush to act, instead choosing to observe what Vanessa intended to do. The only technique Vanessa possessed that could pose a real threat to her was the Divine Benediction Flame, which, given that Vanessa''s mana was currently depleted, she couldn''t use. Though Jiuli Xue remained cautious, she did not believe Vanessa could pose any significant danger to her. "Miss Jiuli Xue, your strength still hasn''t fully recovered, has it?" This time, it was Vanessa''s turn to smile. Her smile was breathtakingly beautiful, like a cascade of falling cherry blossoms in April. "Oh? Is that what Miss Vanessa thinks? Then by all means, you may try." Judging by Vanessas tone, Jiuli Xue assumed she was planning to resort to violence and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle." "No need." Vanessa made a gesture of refusal, the curve of her lips growing more expectant. "Miss Jiuli Xue, I order you not to do anything harmful to me." "Oh dear, oh dear, how could I bear to hurt such an adorable Miss Vanessa?~" Jiuli Xue hadn''t yet realized the gravity of the situation, her laughter shaking her delicate frame, the bells on her fox ears jingling incessantly. Vanessa simply smiled without saying a word. Just as she finished speaking, a dim black collar around Jiuli Xues neck glowed, revealing a line of red runic symbols. Vanessa knewthe collar had taken effect. With elegant, unhurried steps, she gracefully approached Jiuli Xue and retrieved a small ruler from her spatial pocket. Jiuli Xue was still pondering the deeper meaning of Vanessa''s actions when, suddenly, she felt a light tap on her head. "Lesson one: When in public, one must sit with proper posture. Understood?" Vanessa twirled the ruler in her hand, her face adorned with a smile as gentle as flowing water. The tap was neither painful nor harsh, but the sheer humiliation of it left Jiuli Xue momentarily stunned. She couldn''t comprehendwhere did this human woman get such audacity?? From the moment she was born until now, no one had ever dared to use a ruler to strike her head with such a lecturing tone. For anyone who dared harm her, Jiuli Xue had always been merciless. It seemed that before taking her as a loyal pet, she would have to educate Vanessa properly first. With this thought, Jiuli Xue decided to seize Vanessa by the throat and let her experience the despair of suffocation firsthand. However, just as she extended her claws, the black collar around her neck heated up. In the next instant, Jiuli Xues pupils narrowed into slits as an almost branding-like control force compelled her to retract her hand, trembling. "My, my, what is this? Miss Jiuli Xue wasnt planning on assaulting her teacher, was she?" Vanessa covered her mouth with one hand, feigning a shocked expression, before her lips curved into a smirk. "That deserves punishment." Pa! She raised the ruler again and gave Jiuli Xue another light tap on the head. "???" Jiuli Xues pupils constrictedshe had finally realized that something was terribly wrong with the thing around her neck. This thing... something was off. Could it be...? Staring at the smiling girl before her, Jiuli Xue suddenly pieced everything together. She had been caught in this womans scheme from the very beginning. In other words, Vanessa had known all along that once she recovered her human form, she would turn against her. She had been outwitted. Virtue +80 (Major character emotional fluctuation) Current Virtue: 434 "Heh." Vanessa chuckled, this time with genuine amusement, her smile radiant. Feeling humiliated, are you, Miss Jiuli Xue? Oh, dont be so hastythis is just the beginning. The debts from my past life? I haven''t even begun collecting them all~ The Virtue gain was even greater than she had expectedexcellent. It seemed her decision to humiliate Jiuli Xue had been the right ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) one. Such a convenient human ATMit would be a waste not to make full use of her. "Don''t worry, Miss Jiuli Xue, I wont harm you. You wont lose your life tonight." Vanessa circled around Jiuli Xue. "However..." "Not being in mortal danger doesnt mean you wont lose something precious." For exampleyour dignity. "........." Jiuli Xue fell silent. Vanessa was smiling brightly. Now, the tides had turned. "Alright, what are you still sitting like that for? Put your legs down." Vanessa tapped her ruler against her palm, her face brimming with delight. Pa! Vanessa swung the ruler again, this time striking Jiuli Xues smooth, jade-like thigh. The ruler even bounced back slightly due to the soft flesh. The mere thought of Jiuli Xue erupting with even more Virtue points soon had Vanessa holding her blushing cheeks in excitement. Ah, ah, no, she couldnt allow herself to get carried away like this. This wasnt proper behavior for a ladyshe had to compose herself~ "...As you command, Miss Vanessa." However, just as Vanessa was thinking this, Jiuli Xue did something completely unexpected. She seemed to have realized something, obediently lowering her legs. Her stance, once seductive and defiant, had now become as composed as a well-behaved student. Yet, her charming smile remained, and she silently gazed at Vanessa without saying a word. Virtue +50 (Emotional fluctuation) Current Virtue: 484 Obedient on the surface, but deep down, she was still stewing in shame and frustration. Vanessa chuckled lightly and walked behind Jiuli Xue, running her fingers through the fluffy, soft fur of her large fox tails. "When outside, you shouldnt wag your tail carelessly. You might accidentally hit someone in the face. Among us humans, only little pets who dont understand speech wag their tails recklessly." "Mmm, alright~ I wont move." Without needing Vanessa''s command, Jiuli Xue suddenly became eerily obedient, actually stopping the movement of her tails. However, that enchanting smile of hers remained fixed on Vanessa, her half-lidded eyes watching her intently. For some reason, the way Jiuli Xue was looking at her gave Vanessa an ominous feeling. It felt like she had gotten herself into big trouble. No matter where Vanessa hid in the future, even if she burrowed three feet underground, Jiuli Xue would track her down. Chapter 53: Seems to be in trouble? "Oh dear~ one misstep in the game, and I''ve completely lost," Jiuli Xue said with a smile, tilting her head as she looked at Vanessa. "There''s nothing I can do, I underestimated my opponent." "As the winner, Miss Vanessa can do anything to me tonight, right?" Jiuli Xue leaned in close to Vanessas ear, blowing a warm breath. "I promise I wont resist, and I''ll cooperate fully." Vanessa quickly stepped back, a rare blush creeping onto her usually composed face, but she quickly regained her composure. Despite having the upper hand, Jiuli Xue had managed to turn the situation around and had Vanessa at her mercy. "Miss Jiuli Xue, I don''t think I let you move, did I?" Vanessa smiled faintly, her tone cold and detached, though it seemed like she was trying to cover up her earlier slip-up. "Whoops," Jiuli Xue giggled, covering her mouth with a playful smile. "Miss Saintess is surprisingly innocent, still a virgin, I take it?" She even licked her tempting lips as she spoke. Vanessa raised an eyebrow. She couldnt understand why Jiuli Xue would say such things. According to the original setting, ? Nvl?ht ? (Dont copy, read here) Jiuli Xue was all theory but had no practical experience. In short, she was just talking big, with no real experience to back it up. All of the female protagonists in the original storyAeciphysis, Princess Mirecia, Imperial Princess Isathia, and Elf Queen Seliphinewere all untainted by experience, pure like blank slates. Except, of course, Mirecia, who was genuinely clueless. The others, however, knew something, with Aeciphysis and Jiuli Xue being the most knowledgeable and aggressive, very forward in their flirting. From what Vanessa understood, it seemed like even Mirecia, who appeared innocent, wasn''t entirely ignorant. She shook the thought from her head, realizing it was impolite to speculate on others'' affairs. "Miss Jiuli Xue, not only does your behavior show no sign of grace, but your words are also quite offensive. This is not how a lady should act," Vanessa said in a tone that seemed polite but had a hint of sarcasm. "Oh? Miss Vanessa is going to punish me?" Jiuli Xue asked with a mischievous grin. "Come, come." Vanessa said nothing, seemingly preparing herself, but in reality, she was confused. Looking at Jiuli Xues eager expression, Vanessa couldn''t understand why she seemed so excited. Wasnt this her first time experiencing something like this? Shouldnt she be embarrassed? "Miss Jiuli Xue is quite the greedy little cat, huh? Looking forward to it so much?" Vanessa teased, gently ruffling Jiuli Xue''s head as if she were petting a dog. "I''m very excited~" Jiuli Xue cupped her face with both hands, her cheeks flushed with a sickly red hue. "Miss Vanessa, feel free to punish me. After all... you can only do it tonight, right?" Jiuli Xues sly fox eyes curved into crescent shapes as she made her deduction. She knew that such enchantment-like objects with control effects must have limits, such as time and strength restrictions. It couldn''t just work indefinitelyif such an indestructible enchanted object existed, why had she never heard of it before? There was only one possibility: Vanessa had taken advantage of her current weakened state. Once tonight was over, Jiuli Xue was certain she could break free from the collars control, even if she only regained half of her strength. She could easily overpower the pink-haired girl in front of her. As Jiuli Xue made her judgment, Vanessas thoughts were equally active. She gazed deeply at Jiuli Xue, reaffirming her belief that, even though Jiuli Xue had fallen into her trap, she would still find a way to escape if Vanessa ever intended to harm her. But that would come at a great cost, and Vanessa would only resort to it as a last resort. No matter. Vanessa had no intention of killing Jiuli Xue. She wasnt interested in a deadlock; after this skirmish, leaving Jiuli Xue alive would be a valuable gift for the demon world, causing chaos and internal strife among the demons. After all, the fox in front of her wasn''t the kind to forget slights easily. She would never forgive those who took advantage of her vulnerabilities. Jiuli Xue would likely repay her tenfold for everything she had done to her. Vanessa knew humiliating Jiuli Xue was a risky moveone wrong step, and Jiuli Xue might take her head, impaled on a spear, and hung on a city wall. But Vanessa had given so much, and the temptation of Virtue made her take the risk. It was like how she had stayed in the capital despite the risks, refusing the offer from Kareliman Academy. She was greedy. Vanessa knew, after tonight, Jiuli Xue would hate her, gnashing her teeth in vengeance, plotting to tear her apart. That''s why she had said earlier that after tonight, she and Jiuli Xue would never cross paths again. She was joking, of courseif they were still interacting, she would be completely out of her mind. That was the second reason she didnt want to kill Jiuli Xue. It was impossible to kill her without consequences, and it would only create a long-standing enmity. "Ah~" Jiuli Xue trembled. Vanessa frowned, confused. She didnt understand what Jiuli Xue was up to now. "Miss Vanessa, you must always remember everything that happens tonight~" "What?" Vanessa looked at Jiuli Xue, clearly not acting normally, and had a bad feeling. "Because I will remember it forever~" Jiuli Xue smiled like a blooming flower. "The humiliation Ive endured tonight, the excitement its given me, the shame that has kept me up all night..." "Until the day I come to thank you~" Jiuli Xue stared deeply at Vanessa, licking her lips like she was eyeing a tasty prey. Had she finally provoked a lunatic? "Miss Jiuli Xue, I have no interest in you, nor your life." Vanessa blinked her innocent eyes. She was only interested in Virtue. "But right now, Im very interested in you~!" Jiuli Xue gasped, her face flushing unnaturally. "After tonight, Im so looking forward to it, looking forward to our next meeting... I can already foresee it!" "HAHAHAHAHA!" Virtue +100 (Major character emotional fluctuation) Current Virtue: 584 Vanessa said nothing as she watched the white fox girl laugh, her voice growing sweeter. Although her Virtue had increased dramatically, over 500 points from just this outing, Vanessa didnt feel the slightest bit of joy. Why did it feel like she had gotten herself into big trouble? "Sorry, Miss Jiuli Xue, but after tonight, I dont want to see you again." The white fox girl stopped laughingnot because she had calmed down, but because Vanessa had stepped forward, grasping her cheeks. Vanessa spoke coldly, as always, but now with an unyielding tone. "No, Miss Vanessa, I have completely set my sights on you~" Jiuli Xue reversed Vanessas grip on her hands, holding the fingers firmly against her cheek. "After tonight, no matter how deep I have to dig, I will find you," Jiuli Xue said, gazing intently at Vanessa as though imprinting her image in her mind. Beneath the moonlight, her red fox eyes glimmered as her sharp fangs bared in a predatory smile. "How about this, when the game ends, Ill be the master, and you can be my little puppy~?" Chapter 54: Send me back Being watched by those bewitching and seductive crimson eyes, Vanessa felt a chill down her spine, but she was confident that she would come out unscathed tonight, and after harvesting Jiuli Xue''s leeks, she would vanish without a trace, leaving no way for her to be found. After all, the confidence came with the ability to switch bodies; by the next day, when she became Winnie again, Vanessa would evaporate into thin air, untraceable. How could Jiuli Xue, far away in the demon realm, find her? With a thought, Vanessa covered a light chuckle, treating Jiuli Xue''s obsessively crazed rant as if it were nothing. "Is that so? If Miss Jiuli Xue can find me, then why not?" Vanessa said with a hand over her mouth, her face brimming with a teasing smile, completely disregarding Jiuli Xue''s words. "It''s a deal," Jiuli Xue narrowed her enchanting and deadly eyes. "However, I''m afraid our fate, Miss Jiuli Xue, is likely to end here." Not letting Jiuli Xue pull away, Vanessa boldly grasped her pale jaw, forcing their eyes to meet, her peach-blossom eyes twinkling with allure and coquettishness. "Mm-mm, no way, I don''t want to," Jiuli Xue clung to her like a soft cotton candy, even breaking the rules by crashing into her. But due to the collision and squeezing between another pair of soft orbs, it turned into a battle of equals. "It seems I''m completely enchanted by you, Miss Vanessa. I''ve become just like you, unable to leave the holy maiden," Jiuli Xue said sincerely, indeed unable to rid herself of this persistent problem without Vanessa. "Miss Jiuli Xue, pestering someone against their will is not something a refined lady should do, right? Go back to your position," Vanessa commanded, having no other choice. "As you wish~" Unable to disobey Vanessa''s order, Jiuli Xue obediently returned to her spot, not fidgeting anymore, her posture impeccable. It was clear Jiuli Xue knew her manners; she could behave perfectly if she wished, but her personality dictated otherwise. "It seems Miss Jiuli Xue doesn''t need anyone to teach her, she just doesn''t want to," Vanessa remarked. "That depends on who''s asking me to do it," Jiuli Xue said, biting a tender shoot, her eyes so coquettish they could practically draw silk. "No one can make me, except for Vanessa." This little demon, one would think she was whispering sweet nothings, but in reality, she was spewing threats like ''don''t let me catch you, or I''ll tear you apart.'' Vanessa narrowed her eyes. Strange, she was the one in control, so why was she always on the defensive against Jiuli Xue? Did this fox think she wouldn''t dare to do anything to her? "Miss Jiuli Xue, don''t move, there''s a strand of your fur out of place." As she spoke, Vanessa''s soft hand caressed Jiuli Xue''s large tail, then suddenly plucked a hair. Jiuli Xue ? Nvl?g? ? (Continue reading) shivered suddenly, her fluffy ears shooting up, her pupils trembling. "This strand was sticking out, it looked a bit off~" Vanessa smiled, showing the white fox hair she had plucked. "I''ve taken care of it for you, Miss Jiuli Xue. You don''t mind, do you?" "As long as you''re happy, Vanessa~" After a brief surge of dark emotions, Jiuli Xue''s eyes regained their calm, her smile becoming even more radiant. Vanessa had caught the previous loss of control in Jiuli Xue''s emotions. Knowing her well, this was an extremely time-savvy and self-regulating fox spirit, who almost lost her composure just now. Being plucked by others might have been a first for Jiuli Xue, and it was also an extreme humiliation for her. ''Virtue +120 (Main character emotional fluctuation)'' ''Current Virtue: 704'' "It seems what Miss Jiuli Xue needs is not an etiquette teacher, but a teacher to correct her attitude. How about this, from now on, if Miss Jiuli Xue loses her composure even once, as a punishment, I''ll pluck one hair from her tail, how about that?" Vanessa''s lips curled slightly. ''Virtue +20'' ''Current Virtue: 724'' "That''s fine, Vanessa, you can do whatever you want to me tonight~" Jiuli Xue''s lips still held a rich, wine-like smile, fooling those unaware into thinking she was truly submissive. In reality, she was probably itching to devour her alive. Vanessa felt it was about time; she had been timing this from the start. The black circle had only an hour''s effectiveness, which she never forgot. Now it was just about right, including the time back to the royal city. This place was far from the royal city, and walking back was not realistic, but with Jiuli Xue, it was different. "Alright, Miss Jiuli Xue, take me back to the Camellia royal capital," Vanessa placed a hand over her chest. "You don''t need to drop me right at the city gates; that would be too dangerous for you. Just near enough to the gates will do." "Oh? Has Mistress Vanessa lost interest in me?" Jiuli Xue''s expression was filled with disappointment. "It''s getting late; I should head back now, Miss Jiuli Xue. Your strength may not have fully recovered yet, but you should have regained most of your stamina, right?" "Take me back." Saying so, Vanessa stretched out her hand, signaling Jiuli Xue to support her. "Of course, but I''m not familiar with the nearby roads," Jiuli Xue did not choose to defy Vanessa''s command, unable to do so with the black circle in effect, but she could feign ignorance appropriately. "No worries, Miss Jiuli Xue, just hurry along, I''ll guide you." Vanessa''s tone was as gentle as a drizzle, making it seem as if she was consulting with the other, but that was not actually the case. She was not consulting with Jiuli Xue. "That''s good; I''m afraid of getting lost and delaying Mistress Vanessa''s time," Jiuli Xue''s tone was filled with respect and submission, as if she was truly heartfelt in her obedience. "You needn''t worry about that." Thus, Jiuli Xue stepped forward, took Vanessa''s hand, and held onto her delicate waist. The cool, jade-like touch on Vanessa''s waist, and Jiuli Xue also felt the soft warmth from Vanessa''s waist, warm like basking in the sunlight. "Miss Jiuli Xue, don''t space out, hold on tight," Vanessa poked Jiuli Xue''s cheek. "If you let me fall, your tail fur might not be safe, you know?" "Rest assured, Mistress, I''ll provide you with the finest experience," Jiuli Xue switched to holding Vanessa by her knees, embracing the maiden in a princess carry. With the fragrance of jade in her arms, Jiuli Xue felt the cherry-blossom-like pink hair brushing against her cheeks, tickling her a bit, and it was hard to tell if it was her face or her heart that was itching. "There''s something I think I should say in advance," Vanessa regained her tone. In the next moment, Jiuli Xue''s expression shifted, her pupils constricted. ''Vertue +30'' ''Current Virtue: 754'' "If Miss Jiuli Xue dares to cheat by slowing down intentionally," the maiden with the light cherry hair resting in her arms, holding the plucked fox fur, her peach-blossom eyes brimming with allure, said, "this will be your fate~" Chapter 55: Victorious lore Jiuli Xue sped along swiftly, and it was easy to imagine that, had Vanessa not fitted her with a pet collar, she might have already run away. Knowing that she was bound by the black circle, unable to escape, and that being pulled back was merely a matter of a word from someone else, Jiuli Xue had no intention of running away. This fox spirit was indeed quite aware of her situation. "Pfft~ Miss Jiuli Xue is really quite disgraceful in her struggle to survive, isn''t she?" Vanessa, held in Jiuli Xue''s embrace, enjoyed the soft and bountiful hold, stroked Jiuli Xue''s large tail, propped her cheek in her hand, and chuckled teasingly. "If it pleases you, mistress, I am completely satisfied," Jiuli Xue responded to the humiliating tease without any emotional fluctuation, instead smiling charmingly. Vanessa glanced at her Virtue counter; there was no increase, indicating that such remarks no longer had any effect on Jiuli Xue. She had become desensitized to them. Alright, it seems like humiliation alone won''t squeeze out ? NvIight ? (Original source) any more Virtue. It looks like Miss Jiuli Xue is no longer worth her effort and time. The lesson in ladylike behavior is over. Finally, she stroked Jiuli Xue''s large tail one last time, the only thing that she felt nostalgic about; it was softer and more luxurious than the finest velvet, along with those fox ears. Although it felt somewhat disrespectful to think this way, this was probably the only value Jiuli Xue held in her eyes. Riding in the fox carriage, Vanessa arrived near the gates of the royal capital in just half an hour. "Thank you for your hard work." Vanessa signaled Jiuli Xue to let her down, but the other party, as if she hadnt heard or understood, remained motionless. Vanessa looked at Jiuli Xue amusingly. "Miss Jiuli Xue, have you become addicted to holding me?" "With Miss Vanessa feeling so nice to hold, becoming addicted isnt strange, is it?" Jiuli Xue admitted with a laugh. "Miss Jiuli Xue really remembers the carrot but forgets the stick." Vanessa narrowed her eyes and poked Jiuli Xue''s large tail, plucking a few more fox hairs. "Forgetting the lesson so quickly isn''t good, is it?" "Put me down." Vanessa commanded forcefully, making Jiuli Xue put her down. She glanced at the fox hairs in her hand and then at the unchanging Virtue counter, losing interest when she realized that this form of humiliation also had no effect on Jiuli Xue. She estimated there were about five minutes left. Glancing at Jiuli Xue, Vanessa had two choices now; she could go back, or... Since they wouldn''t meet again, why not try to squeeze a little more out of the situation? To see if there would be any reaction? Oh dear, how could she think like that? Besides, it would be quite rude, wouldn''t it? Vanessa held her cheeks, staring deeply at Jiuli Xue with a gentle yet slightly eerie demeanor that sent shivers down one''s spine. "Miss Jiuli Xue, you''ve performed well tonight. As a reward, you may leave on your own later." "Ah? Are you abandoning me, mistress?" Jiuli Xue suddenly looked dismayed, putting on a pitiful act. "Stop acting, Miss Jiuli Xue. I''ve told you I''m not interested in anything to do with you, and I don''t want to have any further relations with you in the future." Vanessa tilted her head, her tone shifting. "However..." "Every wrong has its perpetrator and every debt its debtor." Although memories of a past life are just thata past lifeand as far as now is concerned, it never happened, the original Winnie wasn''t her. But still. Somehow, knowing this plot that should have happened, Vanessa was inexplicably annoyed. Compared to her willingness to let her off for the greater good after knowing her identity, this fox lady completely disregarded decorum in her previous life, manipulating her and literally playing her to death. Even though that Winnie wasn''t her, just the thought of a parallel universe version of herself being unjustly played to death was somewhat irritating. Vanessa narrowed her lovely peach-blossom eyes. Let it be known, Vanessa Aeciphysis is definitely not pettythis is entirely justifiable, and only meant to vent her displeasure. "Miss Jiuli Xue, your strength should recover substantially by tomorrow, right?" "You must have guessed, this black circle has its boundary limitations. Indeed, I can tell you responsibly, as you''ve guessed, this black circle cannot control beings above the level of a spirit demon." "No, to be precise, it can''t even control humans or demons, because..." Vanessa lightly closed her beautiful eyes, moving close to Jiuli Xue, whispering mischievously near her temple and ear. "It is only for use on little pets~" ''Virtue +10'' ''Current Virtue: 764'' Pfft. As expected, like time, Virtue can always be squeezed out a bit more. Getting close to Jiuli Xue''s ear, Vanessa could somewhat feel the subtle trembling of the other''s body from before. She smiled silently, pretending not to notice, and stepped back. "You don''t need to pretend not to know, the black circle indeed has a time limit, you guessed it early on, right? Now, there''s still some time left for this black circle." Vanessa played with her slender jade fingers, feigning nonchalance. "It''s a pity, Miss Jiuli Xue, such an obedient appearance, we won''t see each other again after today. What a pity. Why not leave a keepsake? You wouldn''t mind, would you~?" Jiuli Xue maintained her smile, silent. "Miss Jiuli Xue, you performed quite well tonight. Although you emphasize that you are a fox, on our side among humans, foxes are still part of the canine family, and you''ve really been as obedient as a little doggie tonight~" "How about this, in these very last moments, would you actually learn how to bark like a little dog~?" Vanessa smiled charmingly. "Ah, sorry, sorry, that was really inappropriate of me, how could I say such things? I''m sorry, Miss Jiuli Xue, just pretend you didn''t hear what I just said." As if realizing the offense in her words after speaking, Vanessa quickly corrected herself, covering her mouth and apologizing repeatedly. However... Was it really like that? The first part was commanding, but the retraction wasn''t enforced. Meaning, the black circle was only activated by the command for Jiuli Xue to imitate a little dog. Vanessa Aeciphysis. This woman... Jiuli Xue hummed this name to herself, and then... She crouched down, mimicking the pawing of a little dog. The enchanting white fox maiden blinked her crimson eyes like jewels, and there, in front of Vanessa, she acted out a little dog. "Woof, woof~" Jiuli Xue looked at Vanessa with a giggly gaze, barking a few times at her. "Woof, Jiuli Xue lost, so Jiuli Xue is the mistress''s little doggie, woof, the little doggie is not content now~" "Woof, the little doggie is not content, woof~ wants to win back." "Ah, Miss Jiuli Xue, don''t take it seriously, didn''t I tell you not to do that?" Vanessa quickly advised, clearly having no intention to stop her. After the role play, Jiuli Xue stood up, looking at Vanessa with a silent smile. ''Vertue +20'' ''Current Virtue: 784'' "Well, it''s time to say goodbye~" Vanessa waved at Jiuli Xue, then as if she remembered something, turned around and pulled out a spherical object from her four-dimensional pocket. Jiuli Xue stared at the sphere silently as if realizing something. "Ah, I almost forgot to tell Miss Jiuli Xue." Vanessa held her cheek with one hand, her smile charming. "From noon today, this memory sphere has been in operation~" Chapter 56: Next time we meet, be careful with your feathers "Virtue +70" "Current Virtue: 854" After squeezing out the last drop, Vanessa smiled with the purity and delicacy of a white rose. It had been obvious from the start that the image stone would be the final blow to Jiuli Xue, and as expected, it worked just as she had anticipated. Now, Jiuli Xue''s value had been completely drained. One could say, she had "squeezed out" the most difficult woman in the original plot, Jiuli Xue, completely. A sense of vengeance achieved suddenly filled her, while at the same time, she felt exhilarated. Almost all the Virtue that could be obtained from Jiuli Xue had been exhausted. ".....Ah, I really lost thoroughly." After a long silence, Jiuli Xue shook her head, but there was no trace of frustration or resentment. "I was completely played by Vanessa. How unwilling... "But the more this is the case, the more I look forward to the next round~?" Jiuli Xue said, her gaze fixated on Vanessa, full of complex emotionsobsession, excitement, aggression, and a thirst for revenge... "Miss Jiuli Xue, I think we are destined to have no fate." Vanessa said, lifting the hem of her dress, her foot placed behind her as she gave a perfect aristocratic curtsy. "I wish you a safe journey." "Ha." Jiuli Xue suddenly laughed, realizing how badly she had lost. Without hesitation, she turned to leave. "No fate~? I dont think so, Miss Vanessa. You better start praying right now, pray that the day we meet again comes later." Jiuli Xue looked back, a strange charm flashing in her eyes. "By then, the relationship between the dog and its master might just reverse~?" "Also, Miss Vanessa, you should eat some nutritious food these days. How many fox hairs did you pluck from me this time? Next time we meet, Ill pluck ten times as many feathers from your wings~" "Be careful not to have your wings plucked bald. You might not look like an angel, but more like a common chicken." Jiuli Xue laughed mischievously. "I dont have wings." The next moment, a fragrant breeze swept past, and she disappeared from Vanessas sight. Whether she heard Vanessa''s explanation or not was unclear, but even if she did, it likely wouldn''t make a difference. Jiuli Xue knew it was pointless to stay any longer. This was Camellia Kingdom, and as a Demon Lord without restored powers, every second she spent here was a risk. Since revenge was unattainable in the short term, why linger in frustration? Jiuli Xue never did unnecessary things. Rather than dwell on past mistakes, it was better to look toward the future. After a while, once she confirmed Jiuli Xue had indeed left, Vanessa let out a sigh of relief. Tonight''s actions had been extremely intense for her. After all, the one she had fought against was one of the female leads in the original story, the unpredictable, violent, sadistic future Demon King. For a small NPC like her, with no fortune backing her up, to toy with the opponent and walk away unscathed was already quite impressive. This could have easily been a situation where she lost her head. If Aeciphysis had at least been reasonable, there was no reason to not leave her alone. But Jiuli Xue? Completely unreasonable, doing whatever she pleased without anyone being able to stop her. Taking a breath, Vanessa glanced at the city walls. Letting Jiuli Xue take her near the city gate had only been a diversion. She didnt plan on entering the city tonight. It was always better to be cautious. And now, she had plenty of things to do. Opening the Virtue system, she looked at her current Virtue balance and felt that this life-and-death line of work hadnt been in vain. She had acquired two powerful enchanted items and over 800 Virtue, enough to change her current situation. She had to admit, Jiuli Xue was quite the Virtue generator. She couldnt even consume it all herself. Eager to open the Virtue Tree, Vanessa clasped her delicate fingers, her lips curving into a barely suppressed smile. Normally, her smile was mostly polite, but now, it was clearly filled with joy. Opening the Virtue Tree, the skill "Holy King Baptism" had already been unlocked. The remaining two were "Minor Strength Blessing" and "Intermediate Healing", each requiring fifty Virtue. Both of these spells were essential to unlock. Whether or not they were useful was another matter, but only by unlocking them could she extend the numerous branching skills they led to. Thus, Vanessa spent 100 Virtue to unlock these two spells. "Virtue deducted 100" "Minor Strength Blessing learned" "Intermediate Healing learned" "Current Virtue: 754" With the two skills unlocked, Vanessa suddenly felt a warm energy enveloping her skin, and at the same time, unfamiliar knowledge flooded her mind. She tried using the Intermediate Healing spell. The soft pink glow was far more intense than the Minor Healing, and as she bathed in its radiance, she felt her exhausted body regain some strength. However, these two spells were under the "Holy Messenger" category, meaning only Vanessa could cast them, not Winnie. With the two skills unlocked and so much Virtue remaining, Vanessa felt like a rich woman. She turned her gaze to the dazzling skill tree, now branching out from these three skills. Vanessa had originally thought of unlocking the Advanced Healing skill first, but when she checked, she found that it wasnt connected directly to Intermediate Healing. The Advanced Healing skill seemed to be quite far from it. Oh well, she wasnt in a rush to be a healer. Improving combat strength was more important. She browsed for a moment and noticed a branch skill under "Holy King Baptism", the most distant one: "Holy Flame Blessing", which slightly reduced the magic consumption of the "Holy Flame of All Gods" spell, requiring 500 Virtue. Vanessas eyes lit up. Reducing the magic consumption of the "Holy Flame of All Gods"? After this {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} experience, she had thoroughly understood how powerful this games background bug of "Holy Flame of All Gods" was. Without it, she wouldve triggered a defeat CG. This undoubtedly made Vanessa quite fond of it. So, without hesitation, Vanessa unlocked this skill. As for the excessive Virtue cost? The "Holy Flame of All Gods" was her trump card, and it was definitely worth it, besides, she earned Virtue to spend it, right? "Virtue deducted 500" "Current Virtue: 254" Vanessa looked at the skill tree under "Holy Flame Blessing" and found that all the skills in this branch were focused on reducing the magic consumption of "Holy Flame of All Gods". The second reduction required a terrifying 1500 Virtue. Wait, if thats the case, doesnt this branch seem to be something she should unlock later on? Only unlocking one with a not-so-obvious effect? Vanessa hesitated for a moment, then shifted her gaze to other skills. Shed better unlock some skills that consumed little Virtue but had great improvements. For example, those related to the Holy Blessing. Her gaze then fell on a skill named "Holy Feather Blessing". "Holy Feather Blessing": Slightly reduces the magic consumption of the "Flawless Holy Feather" spell and grants various enhancements when the Holy Feather is summoned. The Holy Feather will leave healing light particles along its path, healing allies or burning enemies. Furthermore, releasing the Holy Feather unlocks a series of Holy Blessing skills based on "Flawless Holy Feather". Chapter 57: Changes in temperament "Virtue remaining: 254" Vanessa looked at the "Holy Feather Blessing" skill, which required 200 Virtue to unlock. It was one of the Holy Blessing type skills, while "Holy Fire Blessing" only reduced magic consumption but cost 500 Virtue. "Holy Feather Blessing" added many more benefits yet only cost 200 Virtue, revealing the true value of "Holy Flame of All Gods." Without much hesitation, Vanessa unlocked "Holy Feather Blessing." "Virtue decreased by 200" "Current Virtue: 54" Suddenly, she felt a rush of pure and sacred energy surge through her body. She closed her eyes and tried summoning another Holy Blessing, the "Flawless Holy Feather." In an instant, a golden light pierced the sky, and a pair of pure, flawless white wings unfurled from her back, resembling blooming lilies, scattering countless holy and radiant light particles. Vanessa gazed in awe at the angelic wings that were much longer than her own body. However, compared to Goddess Fasyllis''s six wings, she only had two. With the Holy Wings now bestowed upon her, Vanessa felt the ability to soar through the sky, and a pure energy infused her body. The white wings continued to emit divine, brilliant light particles. At night, surrounded by these radiant light particles, the girl with light cherry blossom-colored hair appeared as if blessed by the goddess, holy and noble. This was truly angelicno, she was an angel. Noticing the celestial phenomenon she had caused, Vanessa realized the situation wasnt good. She quickly retracted her pure white wings. It would be disastrous if someone saw this. It wasnt time yet, and she couldnt change back! Thus, she distanced herself from the city gates, thinking about where she could spend the night. Did Camellia''s capital have any inns? She certainly couldnt sleep out in the wilderness tonight, could she?? Though she wasnt afraid of being attacked by wild animals, such rough conditions were hard for her to accept. If she were in her male form, she wouldn''t care where she slept, even in a water ditch for a night, but that wasnt the case now. She wasnt Winnie ? Nvlight ? (Exclusive on Nvlight) anymore; she was Vanessa. The thought of sleeping on a dirty patch of grass tonight made her shudder, every hair on her body protesting. She would rather roam around all night than sleep on the filthy mud trodden by countless others! ...This body was too delicate. Vanessa had complained more than once about this. And because of her appearance, she was far too conspicuous. Staying at an inn would surely attract attention and unnecessary trouble. Though her angelic form was powerful, Vanessa was also aware of the many inconveniences of being female. As a male, she wouldnt have to worry about these things, and no one would focus on a man. Indeed, being male was more convenient. Vanessa sighed and rubbed her forehead. She couldnt go to an inn tonight, and she couldnt sleep on the streets. So, she would have to walk around instead. At this moment, in a luxurious inn in Camellias capital, a silver-haired girl drinking tea lifted her regal violet eyes and looked up at the sky with some surprise. "...What is that?" Looking at the golden light piercing the sky, Aeciphysis''s face became somewhat puzzled. There were more and more differences from the past life, and the future plot was becoming increasingly unpredictable. But that golden light... It seemed somewhat familiar? Aeciphysis was sure she hadnt seen this exact phenomenon before, but she vaguely remembered seeing something similar in a description somewhere. The next morning, a moon-blue-haired young man with dark bags under his eyes walked down the streets of Camellias capital. It was none other than Winnie, who hadnt slept a wink, wandering outside the city, unwilling to enter until the transformation was completed. He let out a huge yawn. After staying up all night, he felt like he was about to transcend. His body was tired, but his nerves were wide awake. With nothing to do that night, he spent the time studying the two enchanted items he had acquired. He cherished these two hard-earned enchanted items, especially the "Frostbite Fang," a high-quality magical weapon. Such a weapon of this level might have been beyond Winnies reach in his previous life. Now, it had been tucked into the light blue ice crystal earring hanging from his right earlobe. After wearing the earring, Winnies aura subtly changed. He went from a slightly delicate young man to someone more refined. Okay, wearing an earring wasnt exactly a thing for a male body, but considering the combat power difference between his two forms, Winnie decided to use the enchanted items while in his male form and hide them when transformed into an angel, in case anyone suspected his true identity. So now, Winnie wore the ice crystal earring and a lightning ring that resembled sapphire, making him appear more noble. Walking along, looking at the familiar streets and buildings ahead, Winnie realized where he had arrived. He had been busy lately and hadnt visited in a while. Thus, Winnie entered the orphanage in the capital. He wasnt sure if it was just his imagination, but he felt that the atmosphere in the orphanage seemed much quieter than usual. "Its you." The elderly director of the orphanage, with a clouded expression, froze when he saw Winnie. Although his appearance was still recognizable, Winnies changes over the past while were hard to ignore. The freckles on his face were gone, his previously malnourished yellowish skin had improved significantly, and with the ice crystal earring, his appearance had skyrocketed, giving off a cool and jade-like vibe. Now, Winnie truly had the appearance of a beautiful young man. If it werent for the male clothing, his delicate features and shoulder-length hair might make people think he was a girl. "Sir, you look so much better recently." The elderly director sincerely praised him. Winnie nodded and glanced at the children playing in the orphanage. It seemed quieter than when he had visited before. "Wheres that brat?" Whenever he came to the orphanage, that brat would always find him first and throw a ball at him. "Do you mean Pete?" The elderly director sighed. "That child... sigh." "What''s wrong with him?" Winnie sensed something was off. "Sigh, nothing. Hes been feeling unwell recently and has been bedridden for a few days." The director shook his head. "Unwell? What kind of illness? Why didnt you ask the church nuns to treat him?" Winnie asked. "I did ask them, but the nuns are also helpless. Theyve never seen this kind of illness before. At least with their healing magic, they couldnt help him." The director spoke helplessly. "Beyond that, the higher-ranking nuns and priests in the church... those are people we common folk cant see," the director lamented. "Where is the boy? Can you take me to see him?" Winnie suddenly spoke up. "Pete? That boy is still bedridden, hasnt eaten, and has lost a lot of weight in just a few days... Alright, Ill take you to see him." The director sighed and led Winnie into the orphanage''s house. Chapter 58: I know a friend who has studied healing a little "Yo, you little brat, can''t seem to act crazy anymore, huh?" Peter, whose consciousness was blurry, suddenly heard a familiar voice. With some effort, he turned his head towards the door and vaguely saw a familiar figure. "......Big Brother Zhaiyu?" "Pfft, still calling me Zhaiyu? You''re the one who can barely get out of bed, you little rascal," Winnie walked over to the bed, folding his arms and looking down mockingly. "Ugh..." "What''s wrong, not happy about it? If you''re not, then get up and hit me," Winnie raised an eyebrow, taunting him. "You damn brat, haven''t even eaten, do you have the strength to get up and hit me?" "Hmph..." "Still not willing to accept it? If you''re so unwilling, just listen to the director and eat well, or you''ll stay here for the rest of your life," Winnie mocked. "Then I''ll come every day to your bedside and laugh at you." "You!" Peter, provoked by Winnie, felt a bit of strength return to him, but then, he collapsed back, giving up. "What''s the point?" "I feel like I cant get better..." "Can''t get better? Nonsense." Winnie looked at him with disdain. "I think you''re fine, just pretending to be sick, trying to stay in bed and avoid studying." "You jerk!" "What''s wrong? Cant take it? I can easily find someone to see through your bad acting." Winnie chuckled. "Hmph!" Peter ignored Winnie. "Director, conveniently, I have a nun friend who knows a little about healing magic. I can ask her to help treat this kid''s illness." Winnie wasnt bothered by Peters reaction, addressing the director. "Really? Thats so kind of you, thank you so much!" The director expressed his gratitude, though uncertain about success, he appreciated the willingness to help. "Let me make this clear first, its not certain it will work. And theres a conditionshe cant treat him here. If you trust me, bring the kid to my house, and Ill have my friend treat him. Ill bring him back tomorrow." "That..." The director hesitated for a moment, then looked at Peter, silently asking for his opinion. "Go," Peter responded without much hesitation, staring at Winnie. "Yo, kid, youre answering so decisively? Arent you worried Ill sell you by the pound?" Winnie teased. "Hmph, not worried!" "Alright, youre not worried," Winnie turned to the director. "So, Director, is that okay?" "Then, please, Ill leave it to you and your friend." After a brief hesitation, the director agreed. After all, if Peters condition wasnt treated soon, the consequences could be severe. Now, they had no choice but to try anything, and the directors intuition had always told him that Winnie was a kind-hearted person. "Alright, no time to lose. Ill take this kid away now." "Peter, listen to your older brother, alright?" The director said to Peter. Peter didnt respond but weakly nodded. Once they arrived at the Fasyllis household, Winnie settled Peter on his own bed. He pulled over a chair and sat next to him, closing his eyes as if waiting for the friend he had mentioned. For some reason, Peter didnt feel afraid, even though he was lying in a strange room. "Someone''s at the door, shes here," Winnie stood up and said to Peter. "Huh?..." Peter was confused. Was he too sick to hear the door open? "You stay lying down." Winnie didnt explain, waving his hand as he walked toward the door. "Over here, over here, why are you so late?" He said as he stepped outside. Peter, who was feeling dizzy, thought he saw a faint cherry blossom-like glow pass by the door, followed by a soft, healing voice that was so enchanting it felt like it could soothe anyone just by hearing it. "Sorry, Mr. Winnie, for keeping you waiting~" Peter widened his eyes, the voice like that of a nightingale, so sweet that even in his weakened state, he couldnt help but raise his neck to look towards the door. A fragrance, like dried lavender and white tea flowers blended together, filled his nostrils. Peter felt his eyes burn from the dazzling pink light, unable to regain his senses for a long while. The girl ? NvIight ? (Original source) was dressed in a white gown, like a snow lotus blooming in the midst of pure snow, her soft cherry-colored hair falling like the petals of Aprils fallen blossoms, her peach-colored eyes sparkling like the shimmering autumn waters, speaking of a beauty that belonged solely to this sacred form. "Heaven, an angel?" Peters lips trembled, unsure how to describe this overly beautiful girl. He searched his memory for any creature that could resemble her. Her pale pink hair swayed with the wind, tied into twin ponytails with white wing-like hairpins. He wasnt joking. He felt like he had really seen an angel today. Was there really such a beautiful and dreamlike, pure and flawless girl in the world? Peter couldnt think of any word other than "angel" to describe her. "Shh, shh~ sick little one shouldnt talk, okay? Just lie down," the cherry-haired girl stood by his bed, closing her single eye, her jade-gloved finger lightly pressing to her lips. "Okay, okay." Peter blankly stared at the girl, unable to look away, as her words seemed to have some kind of magical power, making him follow them without any thought. "Good child." The girl sat on the stool that Winnie had previously used, soothing Peter''s emotions. Her voice was like cherries dipped in red wine, sweet and delicious, making one intoxicated. Peter felt the soft jade-like hand gently brush over his forehead, and in that instant, it seemed to heal his weary spirit. "Feeling better? Its okay, just get a good nights sleep, and tomorrow when you wake up, Peter will be as lively as ever~" The girls voice was filled with a soft maternal glow, and the gentle light from her pink, butterfly-like lashes cast shadows, calming Peter''s restless emotions and bringing him a strong sense of security. Peter had never seen his mother since birth, but at this moment, he felt like, if he had one, his mother would give him this exact feeling. His cheeks flushed red, though it was hard to tell if it was from the illness or something else. Then, he saw the jade hand that had been soothing him glow with a soft cherry-colored light. In the blur of his consciousness, he couldnt think of anything else. "Sweet dreams, Peter." Seeing Peter fall asleep peacefully, Vanessa smiled gently with a motherly warmth and closed her eyes. "Virtue +10" "Current Virtue: 64" The next morning. Peter felt like he had slept a very comfortable sleep, so much so that he had slept the entire day, only managing to open his eyes in the afternoon. "Huh?" When he woke up, he felt light as a feather, as if his entire body had been refreshed. The pain was completely gone. "Yo, finally awake? The suns already up and you''re still asleep." "Huh?" At the mocking tone, Peter looked up, seeing the moon-blue-haired young man leaning against the door, the warm sunlight casting shadows on his delicate face. The ice crystal earring dangling from his ear sparkled, and a familiar smirk curled on his lips. "Feeling so energetic, huh? I told you, you were just pretending to be sick," Winnie teased. Chapter 59: What’s wrong with the protagonist, you can’t afford to eat the protagonist! "Junk Big Brother??" Getting out of bed, Peter looked around anxiously, as if searching for someone, to the extent that he ignored Winnie''s taunting. "Who are you looking for, you brat? Stop looking, it''s just us two here," Winnie said with a laugh. "That, the pink-haired big sister who treated me? Where is she?" Peter seemed still unwilling to give up. "Her? She''s long gone," Winnie rolled her eyes. "It was already quite something to have her come and treat you. Shes very busy, you know. What, you expected her to wait until you woke up?" "She''s gone??" Peter''s face fell, and he lowered his head, feeling a hollow emptiness inside. "What else? Why would she stay?" Winnie scoffed. "Why do you care so much about her? Could it be...? Ho, you little rascal, give up. She would never like a brat like you who pretends to be sick and learns nothing," Winnie said, seeing Peters downcast look and mocking him with a face that said ''I get it.'' "You! Blah blah blah, Junk Big Brother!" Hearing this, Peter jumped up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, made a face at Winnie, and then seemed to think of something, awkwardly averting his gaze. "Big Brother, what is that pink-haired big sister''s name?" "Huh?" Winnie doubted he had heard right. This little devil always added ''junk'' or something when calling him, and now he was being so polite, obviously because he wanted something. Seeing Peter''s fidgety look, Winnie suddenly had a bad hunch. Hey, that line earlier was just to tease this little devil, could it really be...? "Do you know what you''re asking for?" Winnie glanced at Peter. "I, I just want to know!" Pete insisted. "Sorry, oh, I promised her, I can''t tell anyone any information about her," Winnie pursed his lips. "That was her wish. If you insist on being annoying, it might trouble that big sister, you know?" "Ooh!" This statement directly blocked what Peter wanted to say next, leaving him speechless and finally only able to ask hesitantly. "Then, did that big sister leave any message for me?" "Nope, not even a punctuation mark," Winnie glanced at Peter. "Alright, you brat, it''s time to go." "Go where?" Peter looked bewildered, his mind still filled with the images of the beautiful, unattainable cherry-blossom-haired girl, unable to think of anything else. The gentle and maternal aura that still lingered in his mind was inescapable. "Are you muddled from sleep? Of course, we''re going back to the orphanage, where else?" Winnie said irritably. "Do you know how long you''ve been asleep? The old director and your little friends must be worried about you." "Let''s go, let''s go, this isnt a hotel here, and I''m not allowing free stays," said Winnie as he grabbed the still dazed Peter and walked out of the courtyard. Glancing at Peter, who was being led along like a puppet without moving, Winnie was somewhat speechless. The physical illness might be cured, but the mental one had just started. That, he couldn''t cure. "Here you go, Mr. Director, this little devil is all better now." "Thank you for your generous help!" The old director gripped Winnie''s hand, deeply grateful. "And please thank your friend for me." "No need for thanks, honestly, my friend was treating someone for the first time, and it wasn''t guaranteed to succeed," Winnie waved his hand. "The fact that he recovered in just one day makes me suspect, this little devil wasn''t really sick at all, he was just pretending." Winnie poked Peters head. "Ow! You damn Junk Big Brother!" Peter, still dazed, was suddenly awakened by the poke and was instantly furious. "Regardless, we are very grateful for everything you''ve done for our orphanage." "I said no thanks needed. Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be going," Winnie said, ruffling Peter''s hair before turning to leave, only to bump into a pair of violet eyes. Those shining silver hairs, the familiar and flawless face often appeared in Winnie''s nightmares, smiling down at him with a blood-soaked sword in her hand while he lay on the ground as a cooling corpse. "........" Winnie froze, braking sharply. Oh no, oh no! Why did he run into her /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ here?! "Mr. Winnie, long time no see, huh~?" As Winnie hesitated whether to greet or not, the silver-haired girl raised her hand and greeted first. Aeciphysis Kareliman''s smile was enchanting, effortlessly penetrating peoples defenses, creating the illusion, "Shes smiling at me, does she like me?" However, Winnie dared not even think such thoughts. "Ah, oh, um, long time no see." Seeing her initiate the conversation, Winnie, knowing he couldn''t escape this encounter, reluctantly responded, raising his hand stiffly like a beckoning cat. "Forgive me, I wasn''t prepared to meet Mr. Winnie here, it''s really beyond my expectations," Aeciphysis said, narrowing her beautiful violet eyes, which were as delicate as a porcelain doll''s, her words carrying a deeper meaning. "Yeah, me neither," Winnie pursed his lips, silently looking away. If possible, he really did not want to have any contact with Aeciphysis, the protagonist of the original work, a harbinger of doom. She herself might not suffer, but those around her often met with misfortune. Unlike the other Fated Ladies, he might still have the courage to provoke them, thinking, ''Who wouldn''t pluck a leek?'' Especially someone like Jiuli Xue, whom you meet once and never see again, he could pluck as he liked, no harm in not plucking. But Aeciphysis was different, her leeks, Winnie didn''t even dare covet, fearing he might never return. Damn it, why did he have to run into her here? Winnie refused to look into Aeciphysiss eyes, which seemed to be filled with some sort of magic. But then again, now compared to before, his fear of Aeciphysis had decreased somewhat. The confidence came from his increased strength. In the past, if Aeciphysis wanted to act against Winnie, he wouldn''t even dare think about resisting. Now it was different; he had some ability to fight back, not much, but at least some. If it really came down to a life-or-death struggle, he could just shout, ''Vanessa, save me!'' The protagonist of the original work? This is called Blessing of the Thousand Gods, even the original protagonist can''t afford this! Of course, these thoughts were just to boost his courage. Compared to his minor powers, he was nothing in Aeciphysiss presence, who was the real deal, the only true cheat character. Like one of the rare five-star Soul Arts on the continent, which was Aeciphysis''s root Soul Art, and the divine favor of the ancient imperial Kareliman family related to time and space... So Winnie was well aware, even if Vanessa came forward, at best, she could only hold Aeciphysis off for a while. If it really came to a fight, the Blessing of the Thousand Gods might not even have time to activate before Vanessa was pinned down by Aeciphysis. Chapter 60: Just as Pretty as Sister Aeciphysis "Mr. Winnie, long time no see, how have you been lately?" The silver-haired fairy in front of him greeted with a smiling face, her tone seemingly friendly. However, only Winnie knew that beneath this seemingly friendly tone, there lay a heart that wished to flay him alive on the spot. "Good, very good." Although it was impolite not to look at someone while speaking, Winnie still slightly averted his gaze, cursing in his mind about how he could bump into this harbinger of doom just by stepping out. "So, Mr. Winnie, are you planning to attend Princess Mirecia''s birthday celebration tomorrow?" Aeciphysis asked with a charming smile, every grin and frown seeming to carry a bewitching power that made one lament the vexation of dealing with such a siren. Wow, Princess Mirecia? Thats quite familiar. It''s only been a few days, and their relationship has progressed this far? Despite her charming smile since their encounter, any other man might have been ensnared by Aeciphysis by now, at the very least growing more fond of her and hoping to further their relationship. However, Winnie felt nothing inside, even a bit afraid. Because he knew too well what Aeciphysis was thinking at the moment. Last time at the banquet, he had splashed a glass of red wine on her dress, and she acted as if it didn''t matter at all, as if she had completely forgotten about it. Alright, if it''s said that she''s magnanimous and didn''t mind the wine splashing, then what about the last life when Winnie had tried to take her life? Would she mind that? Who could be magnanimous to not mind such things? It''s not possible to be that thick-skinned, right? And from what Winnie knew about Aeciphysis, she was not a forgiving person. Like many novel protagonists, she was always one to retaliate. One had to admire the aura and poise of a protagonist; even when facing someone she deeply loathed, she could put on such a smile, as if her face and heart were completely separate, unaffected by each other. With this thought, Winnie took a sharp intake of cold air. It''s easy to dodge an open spear but hard to guard against a hidden arrow. Such people are often the most terrifying. In the original story, Aeciphysis was exactly this kind of character setup; you could never guess what she was really thinking. One second she could be laughing happily with you as if a good friend, and the next, she could seize an opportunity to show her fangs and go for your life. "Uh, no, I''m actually busy tomorrow, can''t make it," Winnie avoided Aeciphysis''s gaze. "Please give my regards to the princess." "Eh, you''re not going?" Aeciphysis seemed surprised. "Yeah, I''m busy." If it werent for the fact that she wouldnt understand, Winnie really wanted to drop a ''my phone is about to die, lets talk some other time,'' and then make a run for it. He wasn''t sure if it was just his imagination, but he always felt that talking to Aeciphysis brought a low-pressure system around him, making the air feel stagnant. "If I may ask, Mr. Winnie, what are you doing here?" Aeciphysis asked with a smile. "Just had my fill and nothing to do, just strolling around." Winnie did not want her to know what he was doing. "Sorry, I just remembered I left the water heating on at home, I need to go, see you later." Saying this, he didn''t give Aeciphysis a chance to continue and quickly walked away, almost running. As Winnie''s figure receded into the distance, Aeciphysis''s smile gradually faded. She had not just arrived and was clueless; in fact, she had noticed him as soon as Winnie arrived at the orphanage with Pete, and she had heard the conversation between him and the orphanage director. She was initially surprised by the significant changes in Winnie''s appearance over just a dozen days, then calmed down, as even a great increase in a male''s attractiveness could not pique her interest. Tomorrow was Mirecia''s birthday party, and all the nobles big and small within the kingdom who met the threshold would rush to attend. In the past, this person would certainly not have missed it, yet he had just clearly indicated to her that he was busy and couldn''t come? Aeciphysis knew this was just an excuse. And during their conversation just now, his gaze kept dodging to the side, not daring to meet her eyes, as if he was always looking for an excuse to leave. Thinking about what mischief that bad seed was up to again. Unintentionally, Aeciphysis smelled a lingering fragrance in the air. # Nvlight # Although it was faint and hard to distinguish the original scent, it still delighted her, leaving her spellbound for a long moment. For some reason, this lingering fragrance was very attractive to her. After a moment, Aeciphysis came back to her senses, thinking she was crazy. She was actually finding a mans scent attractive? And a man who had been a sworn enemy with blood debts in a past life?? "Miss Aeciphysis," the director had noticed Aeciphysis early on and was quite surprised to see her acquaintance with Winnie. "You know that gentleman?" "Yes, I know him." How could she not? "That makes sense then, that gentleman, he''s a great guy," the old director remarked. "Just like Miss Aeciphysis." Just like her? Aeciphysis chuckled inwardly, finding it ironic that she would one day be compared to that person. Without saying much, she bent down and smiled as she asked Pete. "Pete, the illness you had a few days ago, is it better?" "Yes, it''s better," Pete nodded his little head, looking up at the silver-haired beauty. "Was it that big brother who cured you just now?" "No, not that big brother, he had his friend cure me." "His, friend?" Aeciphysis was puzzled. Winnie, that bad seed, had friends? She didnt know about that. But it''s also not impossible; after all, she hadn''t thoroughly investigated Winnie''s life, perhaps he did have friends. "Yes! It was a very pretty big sister, very pretty!" Pete''s tone rose a few notches when he mentioned this topic. "Pretty?" Aeciphysis, not knowing why, her beautiful eyes curving into crescents, her playful nature emerging, she teasingly asked, "Then, compared to Miss Aeciphysis, who is prettier~?" "Um..." Pete stared at Aeciphysis, frowning, and after a long while, shook his head. "I can''t tell." Indeed, if it came down to personal preference, the pink-haired sister seemed more beautiful to Pete. The full maternal glow and gentleness that young girl possessed was something Aeciphysis did not have. Although Aeciphysis had her own considerable allure, compared to Vanessa, it seemed quite youthful. "Oh? Can''t tell?" This surprised Aeciphysis a bit; not that she was narcissistic, but she was confident in her own attractiveness, after all, it was an objective fact, and until now, she hadn''t met anyone who could match her in terms of beauty. In the past, whenever she joked with Pete about other young ladies, Pete would unhesitantly say she was the prettiest, but this time, the child hesitated. The innocence of children is also the most truthful. This proved that the girl was infinitely close to her in terms of beauty, even not inferior to her at all. To this, Aeciphysis harbored no jealousy, only a burgeoning curiosity to see the girl, and a coquettish yet cunning smile of someone spotting prey. After all, her intentions towards soft, beautiful girls were never competitive. There''s a beautiful girl in the capital that even she didn''t know about~? What surprised her more was that Winnie, that bad seed, had actually made friends with her?? .......Interesting. Chapter 61: I’m your childhood sweetheart In the magnificent palace, before the dragon claw-shaped arch, many carriages adorned with family crests and luxurious decorations were parked. Only the high-ranking nobles of the Kingdom of Camellia had the authority to park their carriages, marked with their family emblems, in front of the royal palace. The lesser nobles attached themselves to the great nobles, and only they had the qualification to attend the birthday banquet of the heir to the throne. Of course, there were exceptions. In addition to the great nobles, many lesser nobles who had attached themselves to the royal family could also attend the banquet. The king allowed them to participate as he wanted the crown prince to get to know his future subordinates, and these people would be her trusted ones in the future. It also gave the subordinates a chance to communicate with the future leader. In many cases, trusted subordinates are often far more loyal than vassals. This banquet was not unlike a typical noble Nvl?g?t (Only on Nvl?g?t) gathering, though the difference was that most of the lesser nobles couldnt attend. As the guest of honor of the birthday banquet, Mirecia naturally couldnt leave the event at any point. Today, she had styled her hair into long flowing locks, tying several braids at the back, and wore a stately and luxurious court fishtail gown. She greeted the arriving great nobles one by one, with no favoritism, and then engaged in conversation with the lesser nobles who had attached themselves to the royal family. As the future Queen of Camellia, Mirecias manners and conduct were impeccable. She controlled the sense of distance perfectly, expressing friendliness toward all the great nobles who had arrived without favoring any particular one. Many of the great nobles approached her to try and test her intentions, but she skillfully deflected them. Some nobles asked rather pointedly whether she had any thoughts on forming alliances or what she thought of their sons. Mirecia always responded with a polite smile, indicating that her focus was currently on academics and state affairs, and that she had no interest in such topics for the time being. The nobles could sense her underlying message and tactfully avoided further pursuit of the matter. She didnt particularly enjoy speaking with these nobles who were outwardly respectful but had strong ulterior motives. However, due to her identity as a princess and the duties of the royal family, there were many things she could not act on according to her own desires. On the long banquet table stood a massive castle-shaped cake, surrounded by exquisite dishes. The nobles at the banquet were all cheerful, chatting away as if they were long-lost friends, exchanging trivial, unimportant matters. But one must know that the heads of the largest families in the entire Kingdom of Camellia were gathered here, and in their eyes, the interests of their families were the most important. Though it was called a birthday banquet, it was more of a masquerade ball, with everyone wearing a mask that was invisible, but present nonetheless. For some reason, Mirecia suddenly thought of someone. That person never concealed their thoughts, completely different from these seasoned individuals who always hid their true intentions. He spoke whatever came to his mind, like a child. Mirecia wasnt sure why she thought of him, but she knew he wasnt here today. Had her father not sent him an invitation? No, that couldnt be the case. Soon, the long birthday banquet came to an end, despite lasting only one day. As dusk fell, the magnificent palace and the dragon-scale carvings on the palace columns were shrouded in the twilight. Mirecia sighed in relief. After the banquet, she couldn''t wait to remove her ornate and luxurious royal attire, changing into her usual clothes. She wasnt feeling great that day. First, dealing with the nobles who were all showy yet had hidden agendas, and secondly, she didnt like celebrating on this day. Her mother had died giving birth to her, and the day she was born was also the day her mother passed away. For this reason, she had always disliked her own birthday. If it werent for necessity, she wouldnt want to celebrate on such a day. This wasnt a birthday; it was her mothers memorial day. She decided to postpone her duties tonight and go for a walk to clear her mind. Since she wanted to be alone, she didnt take any guards with her. On the way, she found herself lost in thought and, without realizing it, had arrived at the banks of a small river outside the palace. Had she unconsciously wandered here? It made sense though, she had always come to this river whenever she had troubling thoughts. The gentle flowing water seemed to wash away all her worries. The air was still, and the only sound she could hear was the soft murmur of the flowing water, gradually calming her mind. "Dammit, that damn turtle managed to escape again!" From a short distance away, a young man sitting by the shore with a fishing rod, chewing on a grass stalk, cursed. "........." His crude language caught Mirecias attention. That familiar voice, combined with his distinctive moon-blue hair, made Mirecia instantly recognize who it was. "Damn it, if only I had chosen [Fishing Alone for Eternity], I''d have you flying now!" The young man cursed again, muttering something Mirecia couldnt quite understand. And it seemed he noticed someone beside him as well. Turning his head, he met Mirecia''s gaze. ".........." The two of them fell into silence. After a long pause, the young man awkwardly spoke, not wanting to let the fact that he was swearing while fishing be overheard. Well, no fish caught, but the princess was caught instead. "Ahem, Your Highness, long time no see," he said, performing a formal bow, then returned to sitting and holding the fishing rod. "Mm." Mirecia nodded slightly, pausing for a moment before asking, "Didnt you attend the birthday banquet?" "Ah, well, I got delayed by some things," he replied. Though he didnt mean it that way, Mirecias question seemed to carry an undertone of grievance. He realized it was just his perception and instinctively answered, but as soon as he realized how dismissive his answer sounded, he felt awkward. Delayed by something? So, what was he doing here fishing? Was he delayed by the fish? The young man glanced at Mirecias expression and, seeing no change in her face, breathed a sigh of relief. The silence between them thickened again. "Youre not very happy, are you?" After a long pause, the young man sighed lightly and spoke again. "Not really." "Is that so? But I remember you seemed to really dislike your own birthday banquet." The young man said calmly, watching the surface of the water. "This birthday banquet is also the Queens memorial day. You dont like celebrating on this day, while those people are grinning and bringing gifts to celebrate..." Realizing he had overstepped, he suddenly stopped. But it was too late. Mirecias slightly surprised gaze had already shifted from the river to him. "Sorry, forgive my presumptuous guess. If you think Im talking nonsense, you dont need to lift a finger. Ill slap myself first." With that, the young man slapped himself, and it sounded quite loud. Seeing his comical appearance, Mirecias mood unexpectedly lightened, and even she didnt notice a small smile tugging at her lips. "Im not angry at you. These things..." "How would I know these things?" The young man grinned. "Dont forget, Ive known you since we were children. I know a bit about your matters." "I still remember, every time the birthday banquet was mentioned when we were young, your little eyebrows would furrow like you were trying to crush a walnut. Youd be unhappy the whole day. Back then, I thought you probably didnt like your birthday banquet." Hearing this, Mirecias sapphire eyes flickered. Virtue +70 Current Virtue: 134 Chapter 62: Leeks again Oh? An unexpected gain? Out of the corner of his eye, Vinny noticed the increase in his virtue points and raised an eyebrow. Heh, earning virtue points even here, how exaggerated. Originally, Vinny had just come here to fish, but it seemed like he had caught a real big fish instead. Although he had come up empty-handed in terms of actual fish, there was no comparisonfish couldn''t be as fragrant as virtue points. As this thought crossed his mind, Vinny remembered the time he had bought gifts for the children at the orphanage. There had been a discounted item that he had picked out by accident. It was a very cute doll, exquisitely crafted, and even though it had a discount tag on it, it was still somewhat overpriced. Vinny didnt know why he bought the doll. He didnt need such a thing, but for some reason, he thought it was beautiful, and since it was discounted, he felt it would be a shame not to buy it. It was like there were ants crawling all over him, and if he didnt grab the bargain, he might die. So, he bought it. Afterward, Vinny hesitated for a moment, wondering if his action would seem abrupt or offensive. But after thinking it over, he realized that he was just sending a small gift to a friend on their birthday, so there shouldnt be anything wrong with that, right? Mirecia was a person of high moral character, and if she accepted it, he would be happy to have such a friend. With this thought, Vinny felt at ease. As for whether Mirecia would like the gift, as her childhood friend, Vinny could at least guess a little about her preferences from past memories. So, he took out a beautifully crafted box from his clothes and handed it over to the blonde girl. "Cough, Your Highness, although today is the Queen''s memorial day, it''s still your birthday, so I wish you a happy birthday. Also, this small gift is a token of my respect." Mirecia paused when she saw Vinnys gift, then instinctively thanked him and accepted it. Seeing her reaction, Vinny felt a little awkward. After all, he had a history of giving Mirecia strange gifts, so she might have a conditioned response whenever she saw him giving something. "Can I open it here?" Mirecia, at that moment, thought of the odd gifts Vinny had once given her, but seeing the girl-style decorations, she couldnt help but feel a glimmer of expectation. Thinking positively, at least this time the gift box didnt look strange, right? "Of course." It was impolite to open gifts in front of the giver, but this wasnt the palace, so there was no need to adhere to such formalities. With Vinny''s consent, Mirecia opened the box, and inside was a finely crafted blonde-haired, cute doll. Mirecias pupils slightly contracted. "I hope you like it. Of course, if you dont like it, feel free to throw it in the river. I wont mind." At this point, Vinny was already packing up his fishing rod, preparing to leave. Seeing that Mirecia didnt speak, Vinny packed up his things, gave Mirecia a bow, and then left. As for whether Mirecia liked the doll or not, the increase in virtue had already told him. Virtue +80 Current Virtue: 214 It seemed, just as he had guessed. The birthday gifts that the nobles gave to Her Highness the Princess were certainly of the highest qualitymostly priceless gemstones, luxurious silk gowns made from the finest fabrics, and weapons and armor crafted by master artisans. Mirecia''s admirers and suitors were certainly not stingy when it came to spending money and effort on the kingdoms most dazzling jewel. However, perhaps only Vinny knew a bit about itMirecia didnt actually like those things. To outsiders, Mirecia was seen as a practical and mature princess, and the things she liked were either practical weapons or beautiful jewelry. But in reality, it wasnt like that. Because she had been groomed as the heir to the kingdom from a young age, Mirecias preferences were actually for things that, due to her identity, she had little exposure to. This princess, who rarely smiled and was diligent and reliable, had lacked a mother''s love since childhood and had been trained under pressure to be the kingdoms heir. It seemed she had never once been seen as a delicate young girl. People were used to looking up to this celestial beauty, but they never knew what Mirecia truly thought. Although these feelings had gradually faded with the passage of time, occasionally being treated as a young girl and receiving gifts that were uniquely for girls would never be something Mirecia disliked. Therefore, giving a doll to other noble ladies would be childish and out of place, but giving it to Mirecia was just right. Heh, looks like Ive hit the jackpot again. Vinny was in a good mood, even humming a little tune. To think that just going out for a stroll and fishing could earn him virtue pointsthis was something he hadnt expected. He had been stacking virtue points so smoothly, thanks to these heroines. Among them, Jiuli Xue particularly stood out. This white-haired foxs efficiency in earning virtue points was much higher than the others. Her status in Vinnys mind had now risen to "Top of the List." If he were to rank his rewards, Jiuli Xue would undoubtedly be at the top of the list, followed by Mirecia. As for Aeciphysis, well, forget it. What a nuisance, better not to mention her! By the time Vinny graduated from Cariliman Academy, she would probably provide him with zero virtue points. But even if Aeciphysis could provide him with virtue points, Vinny would rather not have them. Joking, would you dare take the virtue points from the protagonist? If you take too many, it could cost you your life. Although Vinny had come up empty-handed today, he was still in a great mood. Back home, he opened the virtue system. Two hundred virtue pointshe could now unlock a new skill! This time, Vinny focused on a spell called "Minor Healing Orb" under the [Holy Emissary] category. Though he already had the Intermediate Healing spell, it was just a basic healing magic with a small range. The Healing Orb was different. It had a wider healing range. As long as a person was within sight, he could release the orb to lock onto the target and heal them. However, the healing power of the Healing Orb was slightly weaker than the same-level healing spell, but its range was far broader. Rubbing his chin, Vinny hesitated for ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? a moment before choosing this spell. Virtue deducted 200 Current Virtue: 14 [Minor Healing Orb] acquired. The [Holy Emissary] state was strengthened, and Vinny couldnt neglect his human state. After all, [Holy Emissary] was more of a last-resort ability, and more often than not, he would have to face enemies as a regular human. He had to find ways to boost his permanent combat power. "That damn bastard! He actually got us stripped of our Dragon Knight status, and our Soul Art was confiscated! We fought so hard for that!" Meanwhile, in a courtyard somewhere in the capital, a young man angrily slapped the table, causing the tea on it to splash up. ".......So what do you want to do? It''s already done, whats the use?" Another young man, rather helpless, replied. "We can''t just let it go like this. Ill make Vinny, that bastard, pay a heavy price!" Chapter 63: Preparation In a quiet courtyard, the two young men shouting furiously were the same disgraced Dragon Knights who had stirred up trouble for Vinny a few days prior. These two were recklesscompletely unaware of the importance of restraint. Born into noble families and raised without ever tasting hardship, they had developed a delusion that the entire world should bend to their will. Youth, as always, was blindingly nai?ve. We worked our asses off to get into the Dragon Knights, gave it everything we hadand because of that damn rat, it all went to waste! Our bright future, gone! Can you honestly just swallow this?! The hot-tempered noble slammed the table. So what do you want to do? Weve already been expelled! What the hell are we even supposed to tell our parents? Its all that damn rats fault! the other spat, grinding his teethblaming everything on Vinny. But what about Charon, the one who stirred things up? Or Mirecia, the one who personally had them thrown out? One was the son of the Knight Commander. The other, the princess of the Kingdom of Camellia. They didnt dare point fingers at either of them. Not even if they were given ten lives to try. So, all their resentment landed on Vinny. Its all that damn rats fault. He was going to die anyway, so why couldnt he just lie down and let us step on him? How dare he resist? Does he even deserve to resist? The more he thought about it, the angrier the hot-headed noble got. Sure, they were still noblesstill heirs to their family estates even if they werent Dragon Knights anymorebut the humiliation? That was something they just couldnt take. It was absurd. Their whole lives had been smooth sailingservants bowing, compliments flowing. No one ever told them ? Nvl?g? ? (Continue reading) they were wrong. They truly believed they were born to succeed, no matter what. And now? Their reputation shattered. Their futures crushed... all because of some worthless rat theyd never even taken seriously. And their families? Laughing at them. Mocking them. How the hell were they supposed to tolerate that? After stewing in silence, the hot-tempered youths eyes gleamed with malice. A twisted grin crawled across his face. Heh. Ive thought of a way to deal with that damn rat. Oh? What is it? The entrance exam for Cariliman Academy is coming up, right? That bastards actually got a spot in the entrance exam? Yeah. He didnt earn it himselfthe king handed it to him like a pity prize, the first sneered. Wait, waityoure thinking of messing with him during the exam? But were already enrolled, arent we? We cant do it ourselves. But who says others cant? he grinned wider. There are plenty of nobles and even talented commoners who hate that damn rat. All we need to do is nudge them a little, toss in some incentives... and theyll be happy to take care of him in the Dungeon. But that kind of stuff is strictly banned, isnt it? Banned? he snorted. If you dont say anything, and I dont say anything, whos gonna find out? No ones going to question it if the guy gets ganged up on. Everyone wants to punch his face in anyway. Still... isnt it kinda pointless? Do you really think hes gonna pass the exam? Him failing is one thing. Me wanting him beaten bloody is another. Theyre not mutually exclusive. So? If youre not against it, then were settled. Sure, killings off the table during the exam... but if someone were to beat the bastard into the ground, maybe even cripple him a bit? He grinned cruelly. Thatd be perfect. **** In just a few days, Cariliman Academy would hold its opening ceremonyand with it, the freshman screening examination. Knowing how things played out, Vinny was well aware the king would be the one to hand him his exam qualification. After all, the whole descendant of the goddess thing made it politically inconvenient to ignore himeven if most people didnt believe it. Not that Vinny could explain it to them. How could he? What, was he supposed to transform into Vanessa in broad daylight, stand beside the goddess statue, and ask the clergy, So? Do I look like her? Thatd just get the Churchs knights banging down his door. So no, he wasnt about to explain anything. Let them whisper whatever they wanted. In the meantime, Vinny was busy working on something elsetraining. For the past two days, hed been pushing himself to improve his physical fitness, especially in his normal state. The goal? Endure wearing [Armor Fortress] for longer without burning out. He also hit up almost every Soul Armament shop in the capital, hoping to find some usable skills. And thats when the real despair set in. Because [Armor Fortress] was really living up to its one-star rating. Vinny spent days scouring the entire capitaland still didnt find a single magical skill he could use. Everything armor-related was just boring brute force. Not totally worthless in combat, surebut close. Honestly, it was a miracle armor-type Soul Armaments hadnt gone extinct already. Everyone knew they were trash. Only those with zero magical talent even considered using them. Skill acquisition in this world boiled down to three things: Magical Talent the quality that determined the upper limit of which Soul Armaments you could consume.Elemental Affinity the element you''re most aligned with, influencing the power and type of magic you could learn.Chosen Soul Armament which determined what kind of skills and abilities you had access to. Take [Magic Swordsman], for example. It couldn''t cast something like [Fireball] the way a proper mages Soul Armament couldbut it could let you coat your sword in elemental magic and turn every slash into a magical strike. Pretty damn cool, and it only needed three stars of magical talent. Meanwhile, [Armor Fortress]? The bottom of the barrel. Vinnys synchronization rate with it was at 100%, but until the Soul Armament matured, hed still be vulnerable as hell against magic. Why? Because [Armor Fortress] took time to activate and deactivate. No instant toggling. In battle, that lag could get him killed. At this early stage, suremost people didnt have overwhelming magical power yet. But still, charging into a spellcasters barrage while wearing heavy armor? Basically suicide. Last time, hed lived thanks to a charmed pendant, and the fact that the enemy attack had hit it dead-on. Next time? What if it wasnt fire-elemental? What if the pendant didnt help? The odds werent in his favor. Those few extra points of fire resistance meant jack. He couldnt just scream Vanessa, save me! in front of the entire Academy. After going in circles for hours, Vinny made up his mind. If he couldnt rely on magic in combat, he at least needed something. And with nothing left to lose, he stepped into the final Soul Armament shop in the capital. Chapter 64: Ice Elemental Affinity Vinny had been shopping for several days and found nothing suitable. The stringent requirements of [Armor Fortress] were partly to blame, as it demanded physical injuries, but another reason was the incomplete selection of skills in these shops. There was no way around itskills compatible with [Armor] were simply too limited. Even some general-purpose spells were out of reach, let alone more specialized ones. When Vinny entered the Soul Armament shop, the doorkeeper barely glanced at him, too absorbed in the newspaper in his hands. The man looked like he might fall asleep at any moment, likely lulled by the warmth of the indoor magic stone heater. Vinny didnt feel like going home either. His house lacked magic stones for heating, so he decided to stay in the hall and enjoy the warmth for a while. As he casually flipped through a scroll, Vinny examined the recorded skill and, with a sigh of disappointment, put it back. It was yet another skill he could only admire but never use. He didnt need to choose a skill for Vanessa. Her Soul Armament was innate, recorded in [Holy Emissary]. Whether she had it or not, she didnt need to learn itthat was the prestige of a root Soul Armament. The afternoon dragged on as Vinny wandered through the shop, sifting through various skills. By now, he had little hope left. He couldnt imagine finding a spell that would align with [Armor]. Thunder Net, suitable for Mage Soul Armament. Rockfall Blade, suitable for Mage Soul Armament. Flame Burst Arrow, suitable for Mage Soul Armament... Why are they all for Mage Soul Armament? Vinny muttered with a soft sigh. It wasnt surprising, really. In a world dominated by mages, most long-range skills were exclusive to them. No wonder so many aspired to become mages. Frost Lock, suitable for Mage Soul Armament... Vinny was about to put the scroll back when he noticed something different. Like the others, it was suited for Mage Soul Armament, but there was an additional line at the end: Can also be used by individuals with Ice Affinity. Oh? Vinny frowned. This meant the threshold for using this skill was lower compared to the others. Besides requiring a Mage Soul Armament, it only demanded a decent level of ice elemental affinity. Could he learn it? Vinny felt a flicker of hope. This was the only skill he had found all afternoon that didnt strictly require a Mage Soul Armamentjust a decent level of elemental affinity. If he remembered correctly, the levels of elemental affinity, from lowest to highest, were: Very Poor, Poor, Mediocre, Good, Excellent, and Extraordinary. And above Extraordinary, there was another levelLimit Breaker. That was when the crystal ball used to test affinity would explode outright. Of course, such dramatic results were reserved for protagonists. In the original game, the protagonist Aesphyras fire elemental affinity was at Limit Breaker level. During the entrance test, the crystal ball shattered, leaving the audience in awe. But dont assume Aesphyras affinity was strong only for fire. Her affinity with other elements was equally impressive. Indeed, people like Aesphyra were well-knownand, frankly, rather arrogant. All her elemental affinities were exceptional, not just fire. It was as if the words peerless genius were practically written on her forehead. It was terrifying, honestly. Consider this: if someones magical qualifications were high enough to receive a Mage Soul Armament, they were already considered exceptional. If, on top of that, they had even one elemental affinity at the Excellent level, they could immediately proclaim themselves a genius and step into the spotlight. Once the news spread, countless factions would scramble to recruit them. Their future would be paved with endless opportunities, and they could enjoy abundant resources without even lifting a finger. That alone showed how rare and coveted an Excellent level elemental affinity was. Calling such a person a once-in-a-millennium genius wouldnt be an exaggeration. And then there was Aesphyra. Not only did she have a Limit Breaker level in fire, but all her other elemental affinities were also Excellent. Any one of those affinities, if given to someone else, would instantly raise them to the status of a peerless genius. It just went to showthe gap between people could sometimes be wider than the gap between humans and dogs. Vinny wasnt mistaken. Aesphyras first Soul Armament, [Hero], had a unique traitit was incredibly adaptable. Whether it was a mages technique or a warriors technique, she could learn almost anything with ease. Imagine Aesphyra casually picking up a magic skill off the street. She could choose anythingand there was nothing she couldnt master. Meanwhile, Vinny was agonizing over selecting even a low-level skill. Vinny wasnt sure if he could master Frost Lock. He had only tested his magical qualifications, not his elemental affinity. He had no idea what his elemental affinity was. According to the games lore, the Nvl?g?t (Only on Nvl?g?t) ice element was relatively unpopular. Not because it was weakjust because very few people had high affinity with it. That made the ice element one of the least common, second only to the even rarer elements of darkness and light. Vinny recalled that his elemental affinity in the plot was rather peculiar. The text mentioned that light and darkness seemed to insulate him. As for his affinity with the other elementsit was unclear. But it probably wasnt anything special. According to scholarly research, magical qualifications were closely tied to elemental affinity. Generally, someone with high magical qualifications was guaranteed to have at least two elemental affinities rated Good or above. This was considered the baseline for strong magical potential. People with low magical qualifications werent guaranteed anythingand their elemental affinities tended to be just as weak as expected. After pondering for a while, and considering his current financial stability, Vinny decided to purchase the skill. He didnt necessarily need to use it right awayit also served another purpose. He could use it to test his ice elemental affinity in advance. If he couldnt use it, that meant his affinity wasnt even at the Good level. But if he could, it meant his affinity was at least Good or higher. With that in mind, Vinny approached the dozing gatekeeper, woke him up, and purchased the scroll for eight silver coins. It was worth notingmages truly operated on another level. The cost of a single low-level skill was equivalent to a years expenses for several ordinary families. Back at home, Vinny opened his Soul Armament and began to study the skill. **** The next morning, after staying up all night, Vinny felt surprisingly clear-headed. He went to the backyard, took a deep breath, and prepared to cast his first spell. Nervousness was inevitablethis was his first time using magic. He quietly recited the incantation, followed the scrolls instructions, and channeled the faint magic within his body, transforming it into extreme cold. In an instant, a crystalline Frost chain shot out from his palm, piercing the dead tree in front of him. It worked?! Vinny stared in disbelief at the Frost chain he had just released. Although the technique was far from refined and the chain lacked proper form, this was still a monumental step. He hadnt relied on some convenient Mage Soul Armament or external aid. This was entirely his own effortand he had succeeded in casting magic. Moreover, it seemed his ice elemental affinity wasnt as low as he had feared. Chapter 65: Battle Royale [Frost Lock]: Releases a chain made of condensed frost. The durability of the frost chain is directly correlated with the casters Ice Elemental Affinity. Vinny looked at his palm, still cold from the lingering frost, and removed his ice crystal earrings. In the next moment, a spear adorned with a blue tassel appeared in his hand. After testing, it was clear that his Ice Elemental Affinity was not lowfar higher than that of the average person. The enchanted spear, generously gifted by the angel investor known as the Crimson Demon Chieftain, was also of the ice element, and in Vinnys hands, it would unleash power beyond the ordinary. The higher ones affinity, the stronger their magic becameand likewise, the greater their ability to control and master that element. The same logic applied to enchanted items. A fire-enchanted weapon, for example, would perform far more effectively in the hands of someone with high Fire Affinity than with someone average. Vinny twirled the spear in his hand a few times. Its weight felt just right, almost as if it adjusted itself to match the users strength. That Crimson Demon Chieftain had truly given him a valuable treasure. Cariliman Academy allowed freshmen to bring two enchanted items into the entrance examinationrings, weapons, whatever they likedtwo slots total. With these two treasures in hand, Vinny was fairly confident he could at least scrape by. Still, he couldnt afford to be careless. The entrance examination at Cariliman Academy attracted geniuses from all across the continentincluding several heroines from the original story. That alone was a massive variable in the exam. They were called the Heroines of Destiny because they were inherently lucky. Where others would stumble into danger nine times out of ten, the heroines would instead find opportunity in their misfortune. Since his reincarnation, Vinny had never once thought of going head-to-head with the protagonist group. They had the worlds luck on their sidehow was he supposed to fight that? He couldnt win in terms of luck, and trying to oppose them would only land him the dreaded fate of "courting death." After all, a person could make all kinds of mistakes, but there was usually only one they couldnt afford. Any self-aware side character knew what that meant. Luckily, he hadnt provoked many of the heroines so far... right? Vinny fell silent. Aesphyras favorability with him had started at -99. And the others? In the original story, the Elven Queen was inexplicably hostile toward him. And the Royal Princesses? They had flat-out ignored the childhood marriage contractwhich, to be fair, was just a verbal promise between parents anyway. In short, those two heroines already disliked him from the startwithout even meeting him. He could understand the Royal Princesss distaste. Arranged marriages were unpopular no matter where you went, and her family was descended from the noble royal bloodline of the ancient Cariliman Empire. Vinny, by contrast, was just some failed heir of the Varelis family, expelled and scorned by the Church of Radiance. The difference in status was immense. Expecting her to like him was like a toad dreaming of eating swan meat. But what really confused him was the Elven Queens animosity. They werent sisters. They had never met. Their relationship wasnt even distant enough to be awkwardit was nonexistent. So why did she start out with negative favorability? Why him? Did being pitiful automatically mean he deserved to be bullied? Vinny understood. This world was full of malice toward him. He had no rights in it. One day, a heroine might just lose her temper and kill him with some random AOE spell. That was why self-improvement was his top priority. No matter what, he had to find skills he could actually use. There were only a few days left before the entrance examination began. Soon, all candidates would be boarding carriages heading to the secret assessment site. Until then, his time would be devoted to mastering [Frost Lock], improving his physical strength, and maximizing his combat ability. Everything seemed in orderbut there was one big problem. If he took the official carriage provided by Cariliman Academy, there was a chance hed end up sharing it with a certain silver-haired problem. The bad news was, Mirecia, a second-year student, wouldnt be participating in the freshman assessment. This meant Aesphyra would be even bolder in her behavior. She wouldnt do anything in publicbut still... Just the idea of sharing ? Nvl?g? ? (Continue reading) a carriage with the protagonist, breathing the same air, made Vinny feel like he was suffocating. Sitting in the same space as the original protagonist of the worldwho also happened to have a personal vendetta against himwas practically a death sentence. The psychological pressure alone could kill him. Still, it was just like running into Aesphyra in the Dungeona low-probability event. Surely he wouldnt be that unlucky, right? Right? Vinny recalled the specific rules of Cariliman Academys dungeon assessment from the original game. After the written cultural exam, there would be the Dungeon Exam, which carried the most weight in the final score. Many players in his previous life had jokingly called it the Cariliman Battle Royale. The written test had minimal impact on the final resultit was more like a bonus round. After all, many civilian geniuses hadnt received proper education. To avoid excluding them, Cariliman Academy had deliberately made the cultural portion almost irrelevant. In a sense, the cultural test was a form of privilege for the nobility. But this particular privilege didnt benefit Vinny at all. The original Vinny had been a slacker who hated studying. Like most commoners, he could only rely on the Dungeon Exam to earn points. As for the rules: every candidate would enter a specially prepared dungeon made just for the assessment. They were allowed to bring two enchanted items of their own. And the rest... was eerily similar to a battle royale. Inside the dungeon, candidates could earn points by defeating monsters. But if monster hunting was too slow, they could also eliminate other candidates to steal their points. The eliminated candidates score would reset to zero, and they would be forcibly teleported out of the dungeon. Theyd have to wait until the next year to take the exam again. The assessment would last three days. During that time, the accessible area of the dungeon would shrink rapidly, forcing everyone toward a final confrontation zone. Each year, Cariliman Academy admitted no more than 500 freshmen. That number was a hard cap. It would never be exceeded. If too many candidates remained at the end, the lowest scorers would be eliminatedno exceptions. Only the top 500 would earn admission. Chapter 66: Blessing Only 500 people are admitted each yearand those 500 are chosen from millions of applicants. The qualification threshold to participate in the Cariliman Academy assessment isnt particularly high. All thats required is the qualification certificate issued by the academy. However, the admission threshold is extraordinarily high. Its important to note that these 500 spots are the quota for the entire continent. No matter how many people apply, only 500 will be accepted in the end. Among the candidates are members of the royal family, prominent nobles, declining noble houses, minor nobles aligned with powerful factions, commoner geniuses whose exceptional talents have earned them the support of nobles, and even many candidates from non-human races. To stand out among such a fiercely competitive group is no simple matter. The original Vinny had relied on the power of a Dark-type Soul Armament, which nearly exposed him in the dungeon due to his desperate thirst for strength. Now that he walked a so-called righteous path, the challenge felt even greater. Every single person taking part in the assessment was formidable in their own right. To be honest, if Vinny hadnt awakened his bloodline, he would have seriously wondered how someone with a mere one-star magical qualification could even begin to compete with the top talents on the continent. It felt almost delusional. Even now, after awakening his bloodline, Vinny still found it hard to believe in his chances. No one in the entire kingdom had any expectations for him. Everyone believed his participation only tarnished the prestige of Cariliman Academy. But even if the chances were slimhe had to try. If he didnt even fight for it, hed never have a chance at all. Vinny fell silent, staring at his palm, which was still slightly cold from the frost. Among all the candidates, there were hardly any with lower magical qualifications than him. And the geniuseswere truly overwhelming. Yet here he was, once just a cannon fodder character, now struggling to carve out even the smallest chance of survival. Ahh... The heroines have luck on their side. No matter how dangerous the situation, it becomes an opportunity for them to shine. But me? Every step I take is a gamble. I can only rely on myselfand a single misstep would be the end of just another insignificant NPC in this world. Do you really think you can run away after becoming the enemy of a heroine? Unless you know how to disappear from the world entirely, even ten lives wouldnt be enough to save you. Vinny clenched his fists. At that moment, a soft knock came from the courtyard gate. Someone was actually here looking for him? After thinking for a moment, Vinny guessed it must be a messenger from His Majesty the King, here to deliver his assessment qualification certificate. Coming, Vinny called out, opening the gate. But instead of a royal messenger, he found a girl with shoulder-length hair in a maids uniform standing outside. Vinny recognized herMirecias maid. He was surprised. What business could Mirecias maid possibly have with him? Could she really be here to deliver his entrance exam qualification certificate? Judging by the box in her hands, that might actually be the case. Wasnt this supposed to be something handled by the kings officials in the original storyline? Was this a sign # Nvlight # that the butterfly effect was already affecting important plot points? Young Master Vinny, this is the Cariliman Academy assessment qualification certificate. Her Highness asked me to deliver it to you, the maid said plainly. Without any small talk or unnecessary emotion, she handed over the box and stated her purpose directly. If you wish to use this certificate, you may board the Cariliman Academy convoy in a few days. If not, its just an ornament, she added. Please convey my thanks to Her Highness, the Princess, Vinny replied, nodding as he accepted the elegantly packaged pink box. This was the first time he had received something from Mireciathough it wasnt exactly a gift in the strict sense. Vinny didnt dwell too long on the change from the original plot, nor on the fact that Mirecia had personally sent her maid to deliver the certificate. He recalled the doll he had given Mirecia a few days earlier. This was probably her way of returning the favor. Mirecia was known for her politeness and would never accept a gift without offering something in return. Thank you for making the trip, Vinny said respectfully. Theres no need for formalities, the maid replied, her tone softening slightly. The blue-haired young man before her carried himself with calm humilitycompletely different from the rumors she had heard. His delicate face, now free of blemishes, and those clear, lively eyes made him appear... almost handsome? The maid quickly lowered her gaze and fell silent. Young Master Vinny, Her Highness also saidif you decide to take the entrance exam, she wishes you success. Shell be waiting for you at Cariliman Academy. Please tell Her Highness that I will definitely keep the appointment, Vinny replied with a faint smile. Understood. Ill take my leave now. Goodbye, Vinny said, closing the door after she departed. He opened the beautifully packaged box and found a silver-plated magic card inside, along with two alchemical potionsone green, one blue. Vinny picked them up and looked at the labels. One was a stamina-restoring potion, the other a mana-restoring potion. Both were high-grade potions. This return gift far exceeded the value of the little rag doll he had given her. Even the lowest-grade alchemical potions were more expensive than a handmade dolllet alone high-grade ones, which cost dozens of times more. For Mirecia, this may have been nothingbut for Vinny, it was a great help. He needed potions like these desperately. As for why they werent healing potions, that had to do with the Church of Radiances monopoly. Only alchemists with the [Holy Emissary] Soul Armament could craft potions that healed injuries or cured disease. And those with that Soul Armament were always priests or nunsin other words, the Church controlled the entire supply. The royal family could still purchase them, but the available quantity was nowhere near as plentiful as other types of potions. Even though Vinny himself possessed [Holy Emissary], that didnt mean he could dismiss the importance of healing potions entirely. After all, Vanessa couldnt always be at his side. Especially during the Cariliman Academy entrance examher appearance would only be possible in extraordinary circumstances, as a last resort. With a few days remaining before the convoys departure, Vinny focused all his efforts on intensive training. He wasnt out chasing virtue points or looking for distractionsmissing the convoy would be a fatal mistake. He spent those days at home, grinding away to improve his strength before the exam. And in the blink of an eye, the day arrived. The capital city was bustling. The Cariliman Academy convoy, dispatched to collect candidates from the Kingdom of Camellia, had arrived. Candidate or not, the streets were packed with people hoping to catch a glimpse. For ordinary folk with no magic ability, the magic convoy was a once-in-a-lifetime sight. To ensure the safety of the candidates on the journey, Cariliman Academy sent its own specialized escort team each year. After verifying each candidates ticket, families were allowed to see them off as they boarded the magical carriages bound for the academy. But there was no need for sentimentality. Most parents would see their children return on those same carriages in a few weeks. After all, the Cariliman Academy entrance exam was known to eliminate over 90% of its applicants. Chapter 67: Different Treatment Just as parents once sent their children to take the college entrance exam, sending them off to board the carriage of /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ Cariliman Academy was a significant event. In the Royal Capital of Camellia, many street vendors had set up their stalls early in anticipation of the occasion. After all, the carriage of Cariliman Academy couldnt travel to every city across the continent. The Kingdom of Camellia had designated the royal capital as a special boarding point, and during these days, noble heirs from all over the kingdom had gathered here, filling the hotels to capacity. As soon as one stepped out onto the streets, one could see young girls dressed in vibrant, colorful outfits gathered around the boarding platform, full of excitement and spirit, eagerly awaiting the arrival of the academy''s carriage. In the eyes of the confident nobles, there was both pride and anticipationa sense of superiority over others. However, not all of them were such self-assured geniuses. Many were clearly nervous, especially heirs of lesser noble families or invited commoner geniuses. For nobles, entering Cariliman Academy was desirable, but even if they failed, it wasnt shameful. It was a common result, and they could still enroll in a reputable academy within the kingdom or return to inherit the family estate. But for commoners, it was different. They knew this was likely their only chance to change their fatefrom obscurity to renown. Success or failure would be decided here, and their futures rested on the outcome. Naturally, the psychological burden on commoner candidates was far greater than that of nobles. They needed a diploma from Cariliman Academy to prove their talent, to gain recognition from the king and nobility, to elevate their status from commoner to noble. Whether noble or commoner, the freshmen preparing for the entrance exam were visibly tense. They waited in front of the enormous platform specially prepared for the Cariliman team, appearing idle on the surface, but secretly clenching their fingersnone of them willing to give up. Of course, not everyone was nervous. Hello, this is my qualification certificate, A silver-haired girl with a fairy-like presence suddenly appeared at the base of the platform and presented her credentials to the Wrathful Dragon Knight guarding the area. Cariliman Academy was responsible for cultivating talent for all nations, and its annual freshman entrance exam was heavily supervised by royal authorities. King Camellia himself had dispatched the Wrathful Dragon Knights to maintain order. I wish you success, candidate, the knight said after inspecting her documents, handing them back with a nod. They served under the kings command and gave this blessing to every candidate. After all, many of these youths, if admitted, would one day become their juniors. Offering encouragement was only natural, especially since many of the Wrathful Dragon Knights serving at the palace were graduates of Cariliman Academy themselves. When the knight looked up and saw the girls face clearly, he was momentarily stunned by her breathtaking beautybut quickly composed himself. Noticing the calm demeanor in her expression, and the faint sorrow in her eyes like a deep, still lake, the Wrathful Dragon Knight couldnt help but feel admiration. No matter how calm the candidates appeared, the experienced knight could always sense the anxiety beneath the surface. But this silver-haired girlher presence alone eclipsed every other candidate present. Naturally, he had no way of knowing that this girl had lived through two lives, and this wasnt her first time participating in such an assessment. Thank you, the girl said softly as she retrieved her credentials and ascended the high platform with graceful steps. Her arrival quickly attracted the attention of the crowd. This was the true ceiling of appearance on the Terraria Continent. Many candidates unintentionally glanced at the silver enchantressand were instantly captivated, unable to tear their eyes away. Especially the civilian candidates, inexperienced and nai?ve, were completely mesmerized by her flawless face and silver hair shimmering in the sunlight. Their cheeks flushed red, and like teenage boys encountering their first crush, they quickly realized their loss of composure and looked away in embarrassment. Seeing this, someone in the crowd let out a silent sigh. She really is the protagonist. The lethal charm she carried could make even a stone-faced statue blush. Retracting his gaze, Vinny shrugged and handed over his credentials while everyone was still distracted by Aesphyra. Ahem, Mr. Knight, these are my documents, Vinny said, offering the papers. ... The knight, who had been cheerful just a moment ago, immediately adopted a blank expression. His movements became cold and mechanical. ... Vinny felt a wave of resentment. The difference in attitude between how the knight had treated Aesphyra and how he was treating him was staggering. He knew his reputation wasnt the best, but no matter how bad it was, shouldnt a knight serving the royal family at least pretend to be professional? Was the disdain so necessary? Tch. Youve passed, the knight said flatly after checking the credentials. He handed them back without the slightest trace of warmth. No well-wishing. No blessing. Not even a perfunctory nod. It was like going through the motions with a background character no one cared about. Thats how it is, huh? Mr. Knight, Vinny said, unable to resist, arent you being a little biased? Couldnt you offer at least one word of encouragement? Fine. Have a nice trip, the knight replied, still expressionless. So that was it? Not even a good luck or hope you succeed? If he hadnt spoken up, he wouldnt have gotten anything at all, right? Tch. Vinny pursed his lips and said nothing more. He put away his documents and stepped onto the high platform, scanning the other candidates around him. The nobles wore elegant aristocratic attire. The children of wealthy merchants were dressed in fine fabrics. Even the commoner candidates had put serious effort into looking presentable. Compared to them, who all tried to display their status through clothing Vinny, wearing a simple casual gown, stood out like a sore thumb. His brown jacket, white robe, cowhide trousers, and fleece boots gave off the vibe of someone whod gotten dressed in the dark. He looked down at his outfit and realized just how out of place he appeared among the crowd. Sometimes, being too different makes you stand out in all the wrong ways. And Vinny clearly belonged to that category. After everyone had finished admiring the beauty, it was time to turn their eyes to the beast. As Vinny climbed the platform, many eyes shifted to him. Several people even recognized his face. Althoughfor some reasonthis infamous young man looked more refined and pleasing than before, most of the gazes he received were still filled with ridicule. The looks of surprise and sarcasm on their faces seemed to say: You really dared to show up for the entrance exam? Chapter 68: Dare To Steal the Protagonist’s Job? Vinny ignored the stares from the crowd as he swaggered up to the high platform. Naturally, he picked a spot as far from Aesphyra as possibleway off in the corner, keeping his distance. As for the gazes fixed on him? He didnt care. They were overwhelming, sure, but he went with the flow. Whats your problem? You stare at me, Ill stare right back. To minimize the attention, Vinny kept quiet in his little corner, doing his best to fade into the background. But some people, no matter how hard they try, always stand out. Some because theyre dazzling. Some because theyre just too unusual. Vinny didnt belong to either category. People werent gawking out of awethey were here to judge. The ones whod seen Vinny before looked at him like they couldnt believe he still had the nerve to show up, ridiculing him for having no self-awareness. The ones who hadnt seen him had at least heard of himand they were eager to get a look at the royal capitals infamous designated villain and clown. Aesphyra, on the other hand, drew a completely different kind of attention. Many were quietly marveling at how such a breathtaking girl could be so unfamiliar. Surely someone like her would be all over the noble scene? Some remembered a silver-haired girl attending Princess Mirecia at the royal banquet just days ago, and figured she must be a noble tooa friend of Her Highness. Still, not everyone had seen Aesphyra before. Plenty of commoner students and lesser nobles hadnt. So they assumed this fairy-like beauty might be a commoner herself. Someone they could actually talk to. Maybe evenif fate was generousfall in love with. And so, one after another, they approached her, eagerly introducing themselves. Minor nobles proudly dropped their family names. Commoner students made sure to point out their humble backgroundssubtly (not-so-subtly) suggesting that if Aesphyra didnt already have a companion, theyd be more than happy to volunteer. Vinny watched all this with dry amusement. Guys, give it a rest. You dont have the specs for this. Wrong build, wrong gender. Go home and wash up. As expected, Aesphyra turned them all down with polite grace. She smiled, bowed slightly, and said shed be happy to get to know them after they entered the academy. The message was clear: not now. Those who got the hint laughed awkwardly and backed off. But still, not everyone got the same treatment. Most of the people who came up were boys. But a few girls came over toolooking for companionship or maybe just conversation. To them, Aesphyras smile grew brighter, her tone more sincere. To the boys, her politeness was...well, polite. Distant. Formulaic. Not that it mattered much. Who knew who would even make it into the academy? Her words were just placeholder promises. Vague maybe-well-meet-agains. Polite nothings. But with the girls... Vinny picked up on something different. Aesphyras courtesy wasnt just for show. There was a glimmer of actual interestand the prettier the girl, the brighter that interest seemed to shine. Yup. The protagonists passive trait had kicked in again. Virtue was, as always, guilty. More than a few girls blushed under her smile, nodding like ? N o v e l i g h t ? dazed ducklings. Because beautytrue, effortless beautydraws people in, no matter their gender. Men, women... it didnt matter. Aesphyra was beautiful enough to capture anyones attention. Vinny sighed, shaking his head. Good looks. The one currency that works everywhere. SuddenlyBOOM. A series of deep, thunderous roars echoed through the air. From the city gates, a majestic convoy of gold and silver carriages rolled in. Vinny turned to look. The creatures pulling the carriages werent ordinary horses. They werent horses at all. They were unicornspure white, like snow lotuses in full bloom, radiating pride and an air of untouchable grace. Vinnys eyes widened just a little. In both of his lives, this was his first time seeing unicorns in person. Mythical spirit beasts that only existed in fairytales. Said to possess incredible magical powerand even the ability to cast spells. According to legend, unicorns are so proud theyll only allow pure maidens to ride them. Anyone else who tries? One solid kick and youre eating dirt. But this worldthis yuri game worldtweaked the lore just a little more: Only flawless, beautiful girls can earn a unicorns favor. Not just pureaesthetic perfection was required. Honestly, kind of on-brand for a yuri game. Even the unicorns were a little gay. And this setting? Absolutely tailored for the protagonist. In the original game, Aesphyra was famous for being the "Walking Unicorn Magnet." Unicorns loved her. By the end of the story, even the unicorn queen fell for her. It was just another trait of the Queen of Myriad Charms. So seeing unicorns voluntarily pull a carriage to the academy? Not surprising. The ordinary candidates nearby were completely stunned. But as a mature, self-aware NPC, Vinny already knew what was coming. He adjusted his pack and quietly inched further into the corner. Not because he was trying to hide. It was justwhen the protagonist takes the stage, you step aside. Let the heroine shine. The unicorns landed gracefully in front of the platform, their hooves touching the stone with regal elegance. One tossed its head, shaking out its mane in a very... dramatic way. Honestly, it moved more like a noble lady than a beast. Everyone held their breath. No one here had ever seen a unicorn before. Most of them never would again. All eyes were on the majestic creature. But Vinny knew the truth. No matter how divine this unicorn seemed, next to Aesphyra? It might as well be invisible. She was the real star of the show. And just as he thought thatthings went sideways. The unicorn that had looked so graceful suddenly started thrashing wildly. Its noble elegance vanished. It twisted, kicked, and tried to break free from the reins. The whole carriage began to shake. The candidates jumped back in alarm. A few brave ones stepped forward to try and calm the beast. Too late. BAM! The unicorn lashed out with a hind leg and launched a guy clean off the platform. The poor bastard didnt even get a chance to scream before he blacked out midair. Vinny watched him fly, eyes tracking the direction. Poor dude. Seems like this worlds still got it out for him. ...Just like it did back when he was the villain. But Vinny had expected something like this. He casually sidesteppedand the airborne body flew past him harmlessly. Unscathed. Still calm. Chaos breaking out around him. How dare they? Vinny found himself both amused and impressed. Unicorns were notoriously prideful. No way they''d let anyone but a flawless beauty lay a hand on them. He clearly remembered one game eventWinnie (his in-game counterpart), trying to tame a unicorn in public, hoping to steal the spotlight. And the result? Unicorn hooves slammed down on his head. Face-first into mud. Humiliation complete. All for daring to pretend he had protagonist-level fate. Vinny glanced at the chaos. Should he try it? ...Nah. Bad idea. The candidate who got kicked? Disqualified on the spot. And now, no one dared move. No one Except for one. That beautiful figure with silver hair. Chapter 69: A Family That Became History When everyone else flinched and backed away in fear, the silver-haired figure who calmly stepped forward immediately captured everyones attentionincluding the tutor inside the carriage. Its coming. Its about to begin. Vinny, watching like a theatergoer enjoying the show, admired Aesphyras poise and outfit. It was in moments like these, under the full gaze of an audience, that the protagonist was meant to shine. The agitated unicorn raised its forelegs and thrashed about violently, rejecting all who tried to approach. Just as the carriage it was pulling looked ready to overturn, the silver-haired, violet-eyed girl gently pulled on the reins and reached out to stroke the unicorns face. The furious unicorn immediately calmed. Its red eyes cleared. Its wild movements stoppedall because of the sudden appearance of the silver-haired girl before it. Does it hurt? Aesphyra asked softly, brushing her hand through its mane. Can you trust me? The unicorn stared at the girl in silence. Its clear eyes mirrored the breathtaking beauty of the girl before it. The answer was obvious. The sight of the pure, ethereal girl and the pristine, snow-white unicorn together was captivatinglike something out of a dream. Good, Aesphyra smiled gently. Lift it up. ? Everyone blinked in confusion. Lift what? The unicorn, however, understood. It raised its right front hoof. Only then did the crowd see something stuck to the undersidesomething like a small, jagged shard. They instantly understood what was going on, and many stared at Aesphyra in disbelief. She noticed that earlier? When?! Aesphyra reached toward the shard lodged in the unicorns hoof. Magic surged through her fingertips, and a soft flame flickered to life. With perfect control, she incinerated the shard without burning the unicorn. The tutors inside the carriage exchanged glances of admiration. Not only was this girl perceptive, she also demonstrated exquisite magical control. A truly rare talent. Hold on. Ill bandage it for you, Aesphyra said, pulling a red potion and a bandage from her bag. She soaked the cloth in potion and gently wrapped the unicorns hoof. Ideally, someone with the Holy Emissary Soul Armament would handle the healing. But with the unicorns overwhelming aura, no one else dared to get close. The unicorns eyes rippled with emotion, but as it looked at the girl before itcalm and seriousit remained still. Aesphyra, however, wasnt especially skilled at bandaging wounds. Her clumsy tying technique made Vinny frown instinctively. Before he realized it, he had stepped forward. Miss Aesphyra, go easy. Thats no way to treat the injured. Dont tie the bandage like that. Raise your right hand two centimeters. Lower your left hand one and a half... There. Like that. Aesphyra felt the unicorn tremble slightly and realized her grip had been a bit too rough. Without thinking, she followed the voices instructions. To her surprise, it workedthe bandage tied into a clean, neat medical knot. Only then did she realize who had spoken. She turned and smiled at him with a teasing glint in her eyes. Uh-oh... Vinny blinked, realizing too late what hed done. Shit. I messed up. I stole the protagonists spotlight. Why had he jumped in? It wasnt calculatedit was instinct. Thank you, Mr. Vinny~ Aesphyra said, her beautiful eyes curving into crescent moons as she beamed at him. No, no, its my fault for overstepping, Vinny said, quickly looking away. You couldve handled it on your own, Miss Aesphyra. Mr. Vinny seems awfully knowledgeable about first aid? Its nothing. A friend taught me, Vinny replied, shrinking under the growing number of eyes on him. He awkwardly stepped back, retreating into the crowd again. A friend, huh... Aesphyra tilted her head, recalling the mysterious beautiful sister Vinny had mentioned a few days ago, and the way Pete had smiled at the time. She was well awareVinny, in her previous life, had never known things like this. Could it be that all the changes in this boy''s life were connected to that friend? Student, what is your name? a voice called out. The tutor from Cariliman Academy, the /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ one sent to collect the candidates, stepped down from the carriage. He wore the standard pale-colored academy robes, embroidered with a cresta griffin encircled by a ring. The proud banner of the ancient Cariliman Empire, preserved to this day by the academy it had once founded. The tutor addressed Aesphyra with a kind smile. And notably, he used the word student, not candidatea clear sign he already considered her a confirmed Cariliman student. My name is Aesphyra Galactus, sir. Galactus, huh... the tutor murmured, rubbing his beard thoughtfully. Leaning on his cane, he studied the girl with a look of quiet awe. The silver hair and violet eyes... they bore a striking resemblance to the long-lost royal bloodline of the Ancient Cariliman Empirethe Cariliman family, the very founders of the academy. According to imperial records, the Cariliman bloodline was marked by just such features. But it had to be a coincidence. The ancient empire had fallen long ago. The Cariliman family had vanished into history, leaving no known heirs. Perhaps a few distant branches survived, but they were irrelevant now. Nobodies. Shadows of what once was. The last emperors throne had passed to a son-in-law, officially ending the Cariliman line. Their legacy was dead. Just like the Varelis family. He recalled how powerful the Varelis family had once been. Though the Radiance Saintess had nominally sworn allegiance to the emperor, she had once stood equal to himwielding authority over the faith of all mankind as a direct descendant of the goddess. Now, the Cariliman family was gone. The Varelis family had been cast out of the Church of Radiance, with only a sliver of their bloodline remaining. Extinction was just a matter of time. This years entrance exam would proceed with neither of those once-mighty families present. Power, no matter how great, never lasts forever. Even the grandest houses would eventually be eroded by time and reduced to ash. My apologies, candidates from the Camella Kingdom, the old tutor said, snapping back to the present. There were some unexpected delays, but everything has been resolved. He quickly composed himself, trying not to show favoritism as he addressed the crowd. Thank you for your patience, everyone. I am Volyn, a senior tutor from Cariliman Academy, in charge of escorting you to the examination grounds. Please present your letters of recommendation and board the carriage one at a time. Chapter 70: Are You Afraid of Me? Once the commotion settled, the tutors signaled for the candidates to board the carriage one by one. This wasnt some regular carriage. It was a Cariliman Academy magic carriage, pulled by a unicorn. For most ordinary people, the chance to ride something like this would come only once in a lifetime. Unlike Aesphyra, who confidently boarded first, Vinny blended into the crowd and climbed aboard slowly. The interior was extravagantly furnished, full of opulence and a kind of refined cultural elegance. Sculptures, ornaments, oil paintings, and decorative artwork filled the space with a sense of sophisticationso much so that one hesitated to even approach carelessly. Just brushing up against the wrong thing felt like it could lead to a lifetime of debt. Vinny was not what youd call a cultured person. Hed barely attended any art or cultural courses, so to him, these furnishings just looked... classy. Fancy. Meaningful, maybe? Whether they were real or fakeor what they meanthe had no clue. This candidate, no need to be so cautious. The decorations are just replicas, said one of the tutors with a kind smile, clearly noticing Vinnys hesitation. Really? All fake? Of course. Who would actually stick priceless treasures inside a moving carriage? What if something broke? Vinny nodded to himself. Good imitations, he muttered silently. They may be replicas, but they were crafted by renowned artisans. Each ones worth at least a hundred gold coins, the tall tutor added with a sigh. Vinnys interest died immediately. So even the fakes were more valuable than he was. Great. He had thought about walking around to take a closer lookmaybe even reaching out to touch onebut that thought vanished in an instant. He stepped away obediently and settled into a corner seat. Staring out the window, he felt like a humble rice bowl, waiting passively for someone to pour something in. After everyone boarded, the students were assigned to their compartments. Cariliman Academy was wealthy enough to give every candidate their own room, even if it was modest. Just a narrow corridor and a single bed. No bathroom. No movable space. That was it. Still, the ride was incredibly smooth. Thanks to the unicorns pulland the layered magic circles on the wheelsthe movement was seamless. If not for the shifting scenery outside, youd barely know you were traveling at all. The atmosphere among the candidates gradually lightened. Most were nobles from all over the Camella Kingdom, and where nobles gathered, banquets were inevitable. That evening, a well-known noble heir took the initiative to organize a banquet inside the carriage. The noble candidates chatted loudly, many reuniting with old acquaintances they hadnt seen in a long time. Vinny, meanwhile, sat in silence with the key to his room clutched in hand. He leaned lazily against the window, still half-slouched. Technically, he was a noble too. But with his notorious reputation, no one wanted anything to do with him. Even the commoners avoided him like he carried the plague. They were worried any association would ruin their own futures. No one wanted to approach someone so thoroughly hated. Vinny didnt mind. If anything, he preferred the peace and quiet. Before entering the carriage, hed taken special care to note Aesphyras locationmaking sure she was at least twenty meters away. But he hadnt seen her at all, which likely meant she wasnt in the same carriage. Vinny exhaled in relief. He watched as the scenery outside began to blur, fields shrinking into the distance, and gradually drifted into sleep. He wasnt sure how long had passed. Groggy, he rubbed his forehead and looked around in confusion before peeking out the window. It was already dusk. His stomach gave a fierce growl. He hadnt eaten anything all day. Hunger gnawed at him. He stood up, stretched, and wandered into the next carriage in search of food. The moment he pushed the door open, soft crystal lights dazzled his eyes, and a wave of lively noise washed ? NvIight ? (Read more on our source) over him. He narrowed his gaze slightly, taking in the scene. Sure enoughit was Carilimans banquet carriage. Luxurious enough to host an actual celebration inside. How was it so spacious? The answer lay in the unicorn pulling it. Unicorns werent just powerfulthey possessed superior magical abilities. They didnt rely on raw strength like horses. They used magic, skill, and grace. Physical power only played a small part. A unicorn could even lift the entire carriage into the airif not for the risk of passengers getting motion sick. The fact that this one was pulling multiple carriages at once? Proof it was no ordinary unicorn. Under the warm glow of the crystal lamps, the nobles laughed and celebrated as if the entrance exam had already ended in victory. At the heart of the banquet stood the heirs of the kingdoms top families. Confident. Charming. Laughing among themselves like they already belonged at Cariliman Academy. A bit further back were the lesser nobles, chatting in smaller groups. And in the far cornersthe commoner candidates. Vinny didnt see Aesphyra. But then again, his focus wasnt on herit was on the food. At the end of the day, no matter how much the nobles looked down on the commoners, none of those commoners dared get close to Vinny either. To them, Vinny wasnt just a noble. He was the worst kind of noble. The kind they resented. How could someone like him, born into status and power without any merit, be handed what they had to fight for? He had no talent, no virtue. Even his noble status might be fake. He was nothing but a fraud. Someone who tricked the world and stole what others bled to earn. Forget the elite noblesthey were too untouchable to resent. But Vinny? He was within reach. He was the perfect target for jealousy. Not that Vinny noticed. He was too busy looking for something to eat. He did think he felt a few eyes lingering on him. But whatever. His attention zeroed in on the roasted goose on the banquet table. His eyes lit up. He made his way toward it. Just as he reached out Young Master Vinny, youve got quite the appetite, said a voice, full of mockery. ...... Vinny turned slowly. In front of him stood a freckled, brown-haired young man. Who are you? Vinny asked flatly. Still hungry. Still annoyed. My names Max. You were quite the star back on the platform. Oh. Max. Got it. Now move. Dont be in such a rush, Young Master Vinny. I saw you instruct Miss Aesphyra with the unicorn earlier. That was so impressive. A small crowd began to gather, picking up on the tension. With that kind of refined insightyou truly are a noble, Max continued, twisting the word noble just enough to make it an insult. Vinny frowned. Wasnt this just about bandaging a hoof? Why act like hed just saved the empire? Wait... why is this guy provoking me? Im not the protagonist. Wheres Aesphyra? Shouldnt this kind of random NPC-becomes-arrogant scene be her problem? Seriouslywerent they all background characters? Why target him? I dont get it, Vinny said. What are you actually trying to say? Ive heard for a long time that Young Master Vinny is a descendant of the goddess, Max said with a smile. Seeing you show such skill, I assume youve studied the Soul Armament [Holy Emissary] passed down by your ancestor? Ah. Now Vinny understood. The guy was mocking him. Calling him unworthy. A fake. Vinny pressed his lips together. Honestly, he wanted to deliver a protagonist-level retort. A face-slap. A classic reversal. But he wasnt the protagonist. He didnt have the power. Still... that didnt mean hed let this slide. He wasnt someone you could just push around. He wasnt going to bully anyonebut if you started with him, you''d better be ready to finish it. Fine if its the heroines. Theyve got the script. But you? A fellow background extra? You think you can step on me? Go ask around. Murder, arson, dog theft, candy snatchingIve done it all. Im the greatest villain in generations! So, Vinny raised his chin, tapped into his inner menace, and said with full villainous disdain: So what if Im not talented? Ive got long arms, dont I? Max blinked, caught off guard. Vinny sneered. Why are you all aiming your weapons at me? Did I ever do anything to you? One of the commoner candidates mumbled, Flies dont bite seamless eggs... especially rotten ones. Oh? So youre admitting youre flies? Vinny smirked. How many flawless nobles are out there? Plenty of highborn kids have no talent, just waiting to die of mediocrity. But I dont see you flies biting them. Did I know you before? ...No. Did I ever bully you? ...You have a reputation I asked: did I ever bully you? ...No. Then why are you picking a fight with me? Vinny tilted his head mockingly. Is it because you couldnt cozy up to the high nobles, so you needed someone lower to pick on? He pointed at the actual aristocrats in the room. Lets be honestit wasnt me who shoved you to the edges of this banquet. It was them. Dont play little hero now. Youre not. Youre just cowards looking for someone weak to vent on. And lucky me, Im an easy target. If I havent hurt you, why are your guns aimed at me? If you only ever bully the weak, then dont be surprised when someone stronger puts you in your place. The crowd stiffened. Some flushed with shame. Vinny rolled his eyes, brushed past them, and grabbed the goose leg. But just as he turned A stunning face appeared right in front of him. Vinny froze. The goose leg almost slipped from his fingers. Young Master Vinny, good evening, Aesphyra greeted him with a gentle smile. ...Good evening, Vinny replied after a beat. No, waitwasnt she a ghost? How did she appear so quietly behind him?? How long had she been standing there? Why hadnt anyone seen her?? Something about that smile gave Vinny a terrible feeling. She was so perfect, so radiant, that one could easily mistake her warmth for affection. But Vinny knew better. If this world had a favorability meter, hers would be in the deep greenhovering around -99. And yet, she still smiled like that. Terrifying. Miss Aesphyra, he said stiffly, as you can see, Im a little hungry. Ill take my leave. Huh? Where are you going, Young Master Vinny? Aesphyra tilted her head, feigning innocence. This is the banquet hall. Why leave? Then, with a bright smile that could melt steel: Young Master Vinnyare you afraid of me? Afraid? What are you even saying? Vinny grit his teeth. Why would I be afraid of you? Whats there to be afraid of?! His tone cracked with tension. His character arc couldnt collapse here. Pfft, Aesphyra chuckled. Young Master Vinny, youre too tense. I was only joking. Oh? A joke? Right. The day he became the punchline, the joke would be very real. And not funny at all. Chapter 71: Getting Virtue Points From Protagonist Joking? Hah. What a ridiculous joke. Just a joke, you say? Vinny scoffed, holding one hand on his waist as he chomped into the sauce-dripping goose leg and mumbled with his mouth full. Who do you think I am? In the Kingdom of Camella, Im the number one delinquent! Back when I was wreaking havoc in the capital, you didnt even know where you were. And you think youre worthy of scaring me? Hmph. Pfft. For some reason, when Aesphyra recalled the scene from a few days agoof Vinny playing with the kids at the orphanageshe couldnt help but let out a laugh. Whats so funny? You think this is funny? Vinny raised a brow. No, I just thought of something funny, thats all. Unfathomable woman. Boring. Vinny gave her a blank look, turned to face the corner, and went back to gnawing on his goose leg. Lady Aesphyra. A voice called from behind her, halting Aesphyras steps. Her smile began to fade. Nothat wasnt quite right. It didnt disappear so much as shift, subtly changing into a polite smile. Good evening, sir. How may I assist you? Aesphyra turned to face the noble youth behind her, holding a glass of red wine. At first glance, his manner was courteousgentle, even. Had Aesphyra not lived two lives, she might have been fooled. But unfortunately for him, she had lived two lives. These aristocratic heirs? To her, they were just a bunch of toddlers in oversized coats, still metaphorically in diapers, playing pretend at being mature gentlemen. She could see right through them. And she wasnt the least bit interested. Honestly? That so-called villainous young master over there, gnawing on a goose leg, was far more interesting. At least he stayed out of her way. In fact, he actively avoided her. Which only deepened Aesphyras curiosity. Why was Vinny so different in this life? What was influencing the changes in the worldline? Was it her rebirth? Could it be that she, as someone who had lived twice, had created a sort of butterfly effect? Unlikely. As far as she knew, she was the only Reborn. But still... She recalled how she hadnt encountered a single Crimson Demon in Orel Forest this time. That wasnt normal. Something had altered the course of events. Was it her? Possibly. But her instincts told her it wasnt that simple. Her eyes drifted back to the figure in the cornerVinny, quietly chewing in peace. He was the biggest anomaly in the timeline. Yes, his reputation was still garbage. Everyone treated him with the same contempt as before. But his behavior? Completely different. Helping at the orphanage without asking for anything? That was definitely not something the Vinny of her past life wouldve done. And then there was his attitude toward her. In the past, hed been openly hostile. Constantly throwing petty obstacles in her way like a child acting out for attention. She hadnt taken him seriously then. He was just a background clown. But in the end... that clown had pulled off something that flipped her entire life upside down. She would never let her guard down again. She had to keep watching him. She had to be ready to strike the moment he reverted to his old self. But... What if he really had changed? What if he wasnt that demon anymore? What then? For a brief second, Aesphyra hesitated. Even if Vinny became a better person, it wouldnt erase the fact that they had shared something oncea lifelong bond from the past. So should she... just let him go? Her thoughts were interrupted by a smooth voice. Lady Aesphyra, may I call you that? She turned toward the man before her. A perfectly dressed, handsome youth. Clearly educated. Polished. Aristocratic. Who are you? Aesphyra asked, expression flat. I beg your pardon. I am Carrick Barclay, second son of Marquis Barclay. He gave her a refined bow. In the Kingdom of Camella, a marquis was about as high as nobility got. And the Barclay family? Founding heroes of the kingdom. Their influence spread far and wide. Though Carrick wasnt the heir, just being the second son of such a family was enough to turn heads. Aesphyras response was calm and measured. Well, Lord Carrick. Do you have advice for me? Her voice was perfectly polite, neither warm nor cold. Just enough to maintain social decorum. If etiquette didnt demand it, she wouldnt have bothered to acknowledge him at all. Carrick sensed it. That aloofness. Normally, the mere mention of his name made others stammer or grovel. But not her. He forced himself to stay composed. Lady Aesphyra, I heard youre from the Galactus familyso that would place you in the southern regions of the kingdom, yes? Ive visited Viscounty Galactus before. Their dried fruits are quite delightful. He was making small talk. Trying to warm her up before getting to his real point. Aesphyra had seen it all before. These noble heirs hadnt changed a bit since her last life. Was Vinny the only one who changed? Carrick mistook her silence for attention. Lady Aesphyra, I truly admired your composure earlierwhen the unicorn lost control. You didnt panic at all. You flatter me, Lord Carrick. It was just luck. Oh, hardly! Carrick said with an approving nod. Your poise shows youre far beyond most noble heirs. Even the tutors have taken note. They believe youve already secured ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? an admission quota. I really dont deserve that kind of praise. Lady Aesphyra, Carrick leaned in slightly, voice warm, were both citizens of the same kingdom. Well likely be classmates soon. Theres no need to stay so formal. Truly, I admire you. So tonight, Ive decided to host a danceto celebrate our shared path and the future of our kingdom. Surely... you wont decline? There it is. Aesphyra didnt flinch. You jest, Lord Barclay. How could I be so rude? Carrick smiled. Then, Lady Aesphyra... do you have a dance partner in mind? A transparent lead-in. Obviously, she didnt know about the banquet ahead of time. And now, she was expected to say she hadnt chosen anyone yet. At which point, Carrick would graciously offer himself. After allwho would dare refuse a marquiss son? Hed already accepted that hed never win Her Royal Highness. But Aesphyra? A beautiful, talented noble lady? She was the perfect consolation prize. He knew his magical ability wasnt top-tier. But what he lacked in power, he made up for in social instinct. His gut told him this girl had potential. That shed rise high. He reached out a hand, smiling confidently. She wouldnt say no. Im sorry, Lord Barclay. But Ive already made an arrangement. Her smile was courteous. Her refusal, absolute. Oh? What a coincidence. Carricks face stiffened as he retracted his hand. Still, he kept up appearances. If I may ask... who is the lucky gentleman? He was convinced she was bluffing. The moment she named someone, hed confront them and call her out. Aesphyras eyes sparkled with mischief as she turned her gaze toward the corner of the hall. You know him, Lord Barclay. Oh? Who? A distinguished gentleman. None other than Lord Vinny Varelis, the descendant of the goddess. She pointed toward a certain someone... Who was currently chewing on roasted goose like a starving man, completely oblivious to the conversation. Carrick froze. Vinny? Seriously? She chose him? What did that make him? Ah, I see. Lady Aesphyra certainly has... unique tastes, Carrick said through clenched teeth. I wonder... does Lord Vinny know hes been chosen? Of course, Aesphyra replied smoothly. Ive already invited him. If theres a ball, hes the only one Ill dance with. Far away in his food-induced bliss, Vinny suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He looked up cautiously. ...and saw Aesphyra walking toward him. Heads turned to watch. Vinny glanced left. Glanced right. No one nearby. No no no... she''s coming for me?! He was just about to get up and flee when her voice rang out. Lord Vinny, have you made up your mind? Aesphyra flashed a radiant smile, adding a teasing wink. ??? Vinny stared blankly. Made up my mind about what? What is this woman scheming now? What are you talking about? Oh, dont play dumb, Lord Vinny~ I asked you earlier to be my dance partner. Dont tell me you forgot? Playing hard to get doesnt suit you. She batted her eyes, cheeks flushed like a shy maiden. ??? Vinnys confusion deepened. Then he spotted Carrick behind herand everything clicked. Ah. So thats what this is. She was using him as a shield. This woman... Vinny laughed bitterly. Hed planned to reject her on the spot. But then A new thought struck him. You wanna play? Then lets play. He hadnt started this. He didnt want to be involved. But if she was going to keep dragging him into trouble, then fine. Lets make it fun. As long as he didnt go full villain mode, Aesphyra couldnt do anything too extreme to him. Carrick was watching closely, expecting him to deny it. But Vinny took a breath, crossed his arms, and said loudly: Ugh, you again. Persistent woman. Didnt I already tell you? Theres someone else in my heart! Quit pestering me, would you? He let out an exaggerated sigh. Ah, its my fate! Im just too handsome, too charming. Wherever I go, flowers bloom! Even carriages crash just to get a glimpse of me! I cant help it! He dramatically swept his hand through his hair, the picture of narcissism. But you? Sorry, youre not my type. No matter how much you chase meits useless. You... He narrowed his eyes and sneered, glancing at her chest with open contempt. Youre too flat. This young masterdoesnt like that. Give it up. Crack. Something invisible shattered in the air. Then +100 Virtue (Main Characters Mood Swing) Current Virtue: 114 Chapter 72: Fatal Rhythm Aesphyra stood in front of him, smiling without uttering a word, as though Vinnys harsh words had fallen on deaf ears. However, only Vinny could sense the intense emotional turmoil within her, which caused his virtue points to skyrocket by a hundred. Heh, hehe... Who wouldve thought that one day hed actually provoke the protagonist, Aesphyra, into becoming his personal leek? Vinny wasnt sure whether to feel amused or horrified. Even someone like Aesphyra, who had lived through two lifetimes, still had her own insecurities, things she cared deeply about, like... Well, honestly, Aesphyra''s figure wasnt small, but compared to someone like Mirecia or the Elven Queenwho were particularly blessed in that departmentshe did have a more girlish frame. Still, Vinny hadnt expected Aesphyra to be this sensitive about it. Even before she spoke, he could feel the tension radiating off her, sending chills down his spine. When he made those comments, wasnt he technically mocking his own future self? Tsk! Whats the point in overthinking it? Given the current situation, this woman, Aesphyra, clearly came here looking for trouble. She was obviously stuck on the past. If he didnt fight back, hed be crushed. And if he did fight back, hed still suffer. In that case, might as well go down swinging. Besides, what made the protagonist so untouchable? Was she above criticism? So, do you get it now? Vinny pressed his lips together, swallowed his hesitation, then curled his mouth into a smirk before delivering his next blow. This young master has no interest in someone like you. If I stick around, Im afraid my future kids will end up starving. Virtue +120 (Main Character Mood Swings) Current Virtue: 234 Huh. Why did he keep getting more virtue points the more he insulted her? Vinny had long stopped paying attention to the rising numbers. The more he talked, the more satisfying it feltespecially seeing Aesphyras calm facade hold, while her inner rage simmered, unable to explode. That gave him a twisted sense of joy. Oh? She thought she could outlast him, the king of psychological warfare? Of course, he knew Aesphyra was pure and principledand the thought of being romantically involved with a man would probably disgust her to no end. But so what? Shed picked a fight, so she had no right to complain when he fought back. Dont blame meyou started it. You made the first move, so deal with it. So no matter how hard you try, its pointless, Vinny said, striking a deliberately obnoxious pose that made anyone want to roll their eyes. He pointed at Aesphyra with a grin. Im the man youll never have in this lifetime. ......... x2 Now it wasnt just Aesphyra left speechlessCarrick, who was standing nearby, was stunned too. Vinny knew his reputation among the nobility, and after todays little scene, it was obvious he was even more outrageous than theyd thought. At that moment, Carricks gaze shifted to Aesphyra, a flicker of doubt in his eyes. It wasnt that he suspected they were acting, but... he didnt understand Aesphyras taste. Why would she prefer Vinny over his invitation?? Carrick was utterly baffled. Suddenly, he remembered the royal banquet over a month ago, when Vinny drunkenly caused a scene directed at Aesphyra. Back then, his behavior had been enough to infuriate anyone watching. Hed clearly been targeting Aesphyraand yet, she hadnt reacted at all. At the time, everyone assumed Aesphyra was just being gracious, choosing not to engage with a mad dog. But now, maybe there had been something more. As he watched them now, Carricks expression shifted repeatedly, as though hed stumbled onto a hidden truth. Was there something strange about their relationship? Given what he was seeing now, could it be... Could it be that Aesphyra is secretly in love with Vinny...? But Vinny was infatuated with Her Royal Highness Mireciaand Aesphyra, unable to win his affection, had resorted to clinging to him out of desperation?? As this theory crossed his mind, Carrick narrowed his eyes at Vinny. He couldnt understand what kind of charm this mad dog had. Her Royal Highness Mirecia was his childhood sweetheartand now even Aesphyra seemed to be interested in this lunatic?? Could it really be that the two most beautiful and sought-after women in the kingdom of Camellia were both tangled up with this bastard?? Sure, Carrick considered the possibility that Aesphyra had roped Vinny into this just to brush him off, and that Vinny was playing along. But it just didnt add up. Vinny wasnt the type to go to such lengthshe didnt even have the brains for it. There was no way Aesphyra couldve predicted someone would ask her to dance and prepare this whole thing in advance. Which meant... their relationship wasnt as simple as it seemed. At this point, the only reasonable explanation was that Aesphyra was seriously pursuing Vinny. Having convinced himself of this, Carrick was both stunned and confused. He couldnt figure out why Aesphyras standards were so... warped. No, warped didnt even begin to describe it. What kind of sane woman would fall for someone so infamous? Was she not concerned about her reputation at all? I apologize, Lady Aesphyra. I truly didnt realize you already had a dance partner. Im sorry for interrupting. Ill be taking my leave now, Carrick said, giving Vinny a meaningful look before turning to go. Aesphyra stayed silent. Her goal was accomplished, but there was no satisfaction in it. How could she explain this feeling? Shed tried to use something ugly to block something worseand in doing so, had only ended up staining herself. The distraction had worked, but the aftertaste was bitter. Lady Aesphyra, you now owe me one, Vinny said smugly, dropping the act the moment Carrick was out of earshot. Aesphyra looked at Vinnys smug face and said nothing. Her expression was unreadable. Why do you look so ungrateful? Youre the one who dragged me into this, and I, despite everything between us, played along. Shouldnt you at least say thank you? No, Im truly grateful for Lord Vinnys kindness, Aesphyra replied sweetlybut the slight twitch in her eyebrow betrayed her true feelings. Oh, her acting was top-notch. If it werent for the very clear spike in virtue points, he mightve actually believed her. By the way, what I said earlier was just to help you. Dont take it personally, alright? Vinny added with a smirk. Oh, listen to me! Someone as magnanimous as you wouldnt possibly hold a grudge over something so petty. What I said earlier practically insults your generosityhow rude of me! As he spoke, Vinny raised his hand as if to slap himself, but just before impact, he slowed it down to a feather-soft tapthere wasnt even a sound. Aesphyra watched Vinnys performance with a faint smile. This villain had far more layers than she expected, and it was getting harder to tell which version of him was real. Lord Vinny, I underestimated you before, she said lightly, with a curious tone. Shed thought he was just rotten through and througha consistent scumbag. But now she realized he was far more complicated, full of cunning and inner theatrics. She began to wonderwas the version shed seen before just an act? Huh? What do you mean, Lady Aesphyra? Im an honest man. Dont talk in riddlesI have no idea what youre saying, Vinny replied, pretending to look confused. Lord Vinny, Aesphyra said, taking a step closer, her smile still perfectly in place. What? The proximity was unnerving. With just a slight tilt of his head, he could see her flawless features up close. The cool, moonlit scent of her perfume mingled with the natural fragrance of her hair, making Vinnys cheeks flush slightly. He quickly averted his gaze, trying to maintain his composure. Damn protagonist charm... Even though he knew her favorability toward him was sitting at a chilling negative 99, and that getting too close to her was essentially risking his healthno, his lifehis instincts still struggled to resist her allure. I have to admit, youve piqued my interest, Aesphyra said, stopping just short of invading his personal space. Her long legs, clad in black silk, were ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) perfectly poised. Her smile carried a dangerous kind of warmth. ??? What the hell was thisstraight out of a domineering CEOs script? But Vinny wasnt fooled. Aesphyra wasnt spouting a romantic youve caught my eye cliche?. No, her interest meant one of two things: either she wanted the secrets in his head... or his head itself. No in-between. Oh? Should I take that to mean Lady Aesphyra is trying to turn fake into real, and is secretly sending signals of affection my way? Vinny tilted his head innocently, then immediately took a step back, raising both hands in mock defense. Im sorry, but my heart already belongs to someone else. Unfortunately for you, Lady Aesphyra, youve missed your chance. So pleasedont let such foolish ideas fester. It would be quite a nuisance. Eh? Really? Vinny had expected her to recoil in disgust, but instead, Aesphyra looked genuinely regretful. When he stepped back, she stepped forward. Not even a little room? Lord Vinny, cant you spare just a tiny space in your heart for me? As she spoke, her voice softened, and she wore such a vulnerable expression that even the coldest person might falter. No, what the hell kind of game is she playing now?! Vinnys instincts were screamingdanger. No. Its non-negotiable. Ah, so Lord Vinny wont even give me the slightest chance? Thats going to make things difficult, Aesphyra said, her voice light, but tinged with something darker as she sighed. Vinny opened his mouth to respond, but froze as he suddenly became aware of all the eyes on them. The attention wasnt on him, of course. It was on Aesphyra. But the looks he was getting were something else entirely: disdain, jealousy, resentment, outright hatred. Aesphyra attracted attention everywhere she wentand now, thanks to her, Vinny was caught in the middle of it. I only wanted a little space in Lord Vinnys heart, Aesphyra said sweetly. But since youve refused me... Her lips curled into a sly smile. She tilted her head slightly, her eyes full of mock affection, brushing her cheek with her fingers. ...then to truly understand your heart, I might just have to take it out and have a look~ Lets see what secrets are hidden inside. Gulp. Hadnt he heard that line before? Why the hell was everyone so obsessed with ripping out hearts these days?? Her tone was playful, but Vinny could read between the lines all too clearly. The reborn protagonist had definitely noticed his behavior didnt match what she remembered. She was suspiciousvery suspicious. Right now, her mind had to be spinning. What caused this sudden shift in Vinnys character? What variable had broken the mold? Why couldnt she handle him as easily as before? Tsk. And what about my thoughts? You think you can understand me just because you want to? Vinny scoffed, raising a brow. If I dont know, its like an itch I cant scratch. Maddening, Aesphyra said, her eyes narrowing like a cats. She wasnt fakingher curiosity was real. If she couldnt get to the root of Vinnys transformation, it would haunt her. Drop the act, Lady Aesphyra. Im just a simple man. Unlike you, who wears a hundred masks and hides a thousand schemes behind every smile. Vinny crossed his arms, his tone sarcastic and cold. My goals are straightforward. As long as you stop looking at me like Im some kind of monster, we wont have to be at odds. Aesphyra went silent. Vinny wasnt nai?ve enough to think a few clever words would erase her suspicions. Her distrust was deeply rooted. Lord Vinny, she said after a long pause, her voice low and measured, which version of you is the mask? What mask? Im an honest man, Vinny snorted. Unlike someone, who changes their face depending on the audience. A new role for every occasion. Now thats impressive. Aesphyra stared at the blue-haired young man before her. For the first time, a flicker of doubt passed through her. Had she ever really understood him? Why had Vinny changed so much in this life? Or had he not changed at all? What if the fool from her previous life had always been an act? What if the personality he showed the world was just a carefully crafted illusion? Her thoughts drifted back to that lifethe blood moon over the capital, the streets slick with blood and torn flesh, twisted corpses strewn across cobblestones. Vinny, howling in madness, blood in his eyes, had screamed: Its all your fault! Hed plunged the royal capital into hell before finally collapsing in his broken state. Aesphyras eyes narrowed at the memory. If all that idiocy in their past life had been just a cover... Then the man in front of her was far more terrifying than she had ever imagined. Someone capable of hiding that kind of malice... was a danger beyond reckoning. But Was that really the truth? Her thoughts drifted to recent days. The orphanage. Vinny mingling with the children. Helping find doctors for the sick. Smiling without pretense. He wasnt performing. He hadnt known she was watching. There was no reason for a so-called villain to waste his time helping powerless children. It brought no advantage, no benefit. And without realizing it, she had begun to see him as someone separate from the monster she remembered. The Vinny of this life and the Vinny of her memories no longer aligned. She recalled how hed helped her brush off Carrick earlierhow hed played along, without asking for anything in return. That hadnt been the action of a cold-blooded villain. It had been something almost... human. For the first time, Aesphyra found herself questioning everything she thought she knew about the man standing before her. Chapter 73: Villain has standard for making friends After eating and drinking, Vinny quickly left the banquet and returned to his room with his few belongings. The people there were all young masters and young ladieshe didnt belong among them. If too many people noticed him, hed probably be met with even more cold stares. Better to get out early. Looking at his current virtue points made him a little uneasy. In the end, he had taken advantage of Aesphyras presence, making their already fragile relationship even worse. But oh well. It was done. Did it even matter? He didnt believe Aesphyra would strike him in public. Kill him? Would she really want to dirty her hands? At most, shed come after him during the Dungeon assessment. But the Dungeon was huge. Its not like it was filled with sunshine and butterflies. Even if she stomped him to death, itd be no different from crushing a cockroach. Shed have to consider whether doing so would dirty her shoes. Besides, Aesphyra was something of a germaphobe. But her cleanliness was... very selective. When it came to physical contact with men, she was more obsessive than anyone. Thats why Aesphyra always wore silk gloves at banquets. If she couldnt avoid shaking someones hand, the gloves gave her an easy out. She could just throw them away after. But if she ever touched a mans skin directlyby accidentshed be irritated for the rest of the day and wash her hands at least ten times. On the other hand, when it came to womenespecially pretty onesAesphyras cleanliness vanished into thin air. Shed peel off her gloves just to hold their hands, and everyone around would sigh, What a virtue. So, all things considered, it was a smart move for Vinny to back off when Aesphyra got close tonight. If he had pushed it any further, he wouldve really crossed the line. Sure, he could fight back when she tried to disgust or toy with him, but crossing her bottom line? That was suicide. She might actually humiliate him in front of everyone. There were traces of this in the original game. A noble young man with a personality similar to Vinnyssome clueless clownonce reached out to touch Aesphyras hair. Before his hand could even get close, Aesphyra smiled... and cut it off. In short, even if Vinny had taken advantage of Aesphyra today, hed kept his cool and hadnt gone too far. A shame, Vinny sighed quietly. He really didnt want anything to do with Aesphyra. But there was no way around it. His current trajectory had already veered so far from the original Vinny that it was only a matter of time before Aesphyra noticed and started investigating him. Sometimes he wondered What if he just told her the truth? That he was a transmigrator? That he wasnt the Vinny she remembered? Not that anyone would believe such an absurd claim. Even if Aesphyra, as a reborn person herself, could wrap her head around it... the trust between them wasnt nearly deep enough for that. In the end, she didnt trust him. And he didnt trust her. In fact, Vinny had always been haunted by a single question: Was he really Vinny? If you said yes, he was just a transmigrator. If you said no, he still had all of Vinnys memories. The only difference between him and the original was an extra lifetimes worth of memories. But thats more than enough to change someone completely. In other words, you could argue that he was just VinnyVinny with someone elses memories layered on top. So... did he transmigrate into Vinny and inherit his memories? Or was he Vinny, just with an added lifetimes worth of experience? ...Maybe theres no difference between the two. A person is shaped by their memories and experiences. The one who inherited Vinnys past was no longer who he once was. And the original Vinny, if burdened with an entire extra life, would no longer be the same either. That was the simplest explanation. After eating and taking a quick shower, Vinny felt tired. It was time to sleep. He vaguely remembered sensing several eyes on him when he left the banquetbut he hadnt cared. Probably just a few nobles who didnt like him. Bang! He tossed the small bag to the floor. It didnt look like much, but it was heavy. As for what was inside... The night passed without a word. At dawn, Vinny yawned his way into the dining hall, still groggy. Cariliman Academy was definitely wealthy. Even during travel, the food was amazing. For breakfast: unlimited bacon, bread, eggs, and milk. Back home, Vinnys morning meal was a few slices of rock-hard black bread. The food here was so good, he half-considered never leaving. Life as a coachman at Cariliman wouldnt be half badeating delicious food every day, traveling the world. That was more or less the dream he''d had in his past life. After all, it was the number one academy. Of course the food had to be good. So, wiping his mouth, Vinny called out to the chef. Mr. Chef, breakfasts a little plain today. How about some abalone, lobster, steak, or salmon? ... The chef was speechless. This kid never passed up a chance to eat for free, huh? After being promptly kicked away by the chef, Vinny obediently found a seat and began his meal. Oh? Who is it? Isnt that Lord Vinny? Vinny turned, a fried egg hanging from his mouth. Hmm? Hey, it is you, Lord Vinny! Thought Id mistaken someone else. The young man with slicked-back hair walked over with a grin and sat down beside him, pretending to sling an arm around Vinnys shoulder. Vinny instinctively leaned away, dodging the contact. Uh uh... The young man looked awkward for a moment but recovered quickly. Lord Vinny, long time no see. Do you still remember me? You? Vinny stared at him for a moment, then finally remembered. Vinny hadnt had many friends. But hed had some hangers-on. Nocronies wasnt even the right word. They were more like loafers whod stick around to drink, slack off, and give him bad advice. This guy was one of those: a self-proclaimed strategist. The young mans name was Malric, second son of a baron. The title of baron was the lowest rank of hereditary nobility. And as a second son, Malric had almost no shot at inheriting it. In short, he barely even counted as nobility. In fact, nobles like him were worse off than someone like Vinny. Sure, Vinny was a nobodybut at least he was a notorious nobody. There wasnt a noble in the capital of Camellia who didnt know who he was. But Malric? He was from a family no one had even heard of. The kind of guy who, when he introduced himself at a gathering, had to brace for the question, Who? Only someone this insignificant, ignored by the aristocracy, would approach Vinny without hesitation. But that didnt mean he sincerely wanted to be friends. Vinny, back then, hadnt understood how others really saw him... He walked the streets with a proud, confident demeanor, feeling quite pleased with himself. He genuinely believed that, as the descendant of a goddess, his image couldnt possibly be that badno matter what he did. It was precisely because of that belief that he thought he could actually make genuine friends. In truth, if hed viewed things from a third-person perspective, hed see it clearly: given his circumstances, anyone who approached him couldnt be doing so out of sincerity. There had to be ulterior motives. According to Vinnys memories, Malric did have a few clever tricksbut they were all just petty schemes, not even worth taking seriously. What was most shocking was this: every single time Malric showed up, Vinny ended up in some kind of trouble. On the surface, Malrics advice always looked helpful, like it could solve Vinnys problems. But the moment he acted on it, things would go wrong in strange and unexpected waysturning against him and only worsening his infamy. Coincidence? Theres no such thing. Anyone with a brain could see something was off with Malric. Anyone... except Vinny. He never questioned Malrics ideas. He simply blamed himself for poor execution. But then again, Vinny had no experience dealing with people. He didnt have a single real friend. It wasnt surprising that he couldnt tell good from bad. Looking back through all the memories tied to Malric, it was clearthis guy had issues. The fact that hed shown up here, now, only made things even more suspicious. Vinny eyed the smiling, flattering Malric with a meaningful lookthe guy looked exactly like the typical sycophant from some third-rate villain novel. It was a shame he didnt even have that kind of loyalty. Hey, isnt this Malric? Long time no see, Vinny said, restraining his usual expression and pretending to be pleasantly surprised. Hahaha, yes, its been a while! How have you been, Lord Vinny? Slightly caught off guard by the warmth in Vinnys voice, Malric recovered quickly. Very well, very well. Malric, youre on this carriage too? Howd you manage that? Come on, tell me, Vinny asked with fake curiosity. That was the first gap. Cariliman Academy might not have impossibly high standards, but it certainly wasnt open to just anyone. Vinny at least had the descendant of the goddess title and a recommendation from the king himself. But Malric? What the hell did he have? Ah, well, you know me, Malric said, brushing it off. Ive got my ways. Dont forget who gave you all those brilliant ideas back in the day, Lord Vinny! He dodged the question completely. After all, in the past, Vinny never questioned anything too deeply. Of course, I remember. Vinny smiled, the meaning behind it completely lost on Malric. Lets not worry about little details like that, Lord Vinny. Were a team now! Together, were unstoppable! More like Crouching Dragon and Hidden Chicken, Vinny thought to himself. The goddess really smiles on us! Its destinywere meant to achieve great things together! Oh, absolutely. Brother, I missed you so much. With your clever strategies backing me up, itll be like adding wings to a tiger! Thats the spirit, Lord Vinny. And listenIve got a big plan this time. Malric leaned in, smiling slyly. Oh? What kind of plan? Vinny played along, though he subtly shifted away. Even while pretending, he didnt want Malric getting too close. The guy had terrible breath. It was genuinely unpleasant. Ah? Didnt you hear what I said earlier? Were both candidates for Cariliman Academy now. And even though forming teams in the Dungeon is explicitly forbidden... helping each other out? Totally doable, right? Lets be real, Lord Vinny. Even if youre a genius, theres no guarantee youll pass, is there? Well... thats true, Vinny said, frowning thoughtfully. Even though Im clearly giftedboth in wit and in martial prowessI still have to watch out for ambushes. The royal capital is full of people jealous of my talent and beauty. Everyone wants a piece of me. Hearing this, Malrics smile stiffened. For just a second, there was a flicker of contempt in his eyes. Tch. You give him an inch, and he takes a mile. Has he even looked in a mirror? Still, it was typical of Vinny to say something like that. That was just who he wasa fool too easy to manipulate. Exactly! Thats what I mean. If we team up, Ill handle the strategy, and youll handle the action. Together? Unstoppable! Hm, sounds a little off, Vinny said with a snort. Sounds like youre saying Im only good at fighting. I think its more like: you handle the strategy, and I handle both strategy and action. Still as arrogant as ever, Malric cursed in his heart. If Vinny hadnt been such a convenient pawn, Malric wouldve cut ties with him long ago. Did this idiot really think he was a big shot? So, whats your plan? Vinny asked, smiling like he was actually interested. Might as well go all in on the act. Hehe, same old dealwe meet up inside the Dungeon. Ill give you the details then. Oh? Thats all? But how am I supposed to find you in there? Dont worry, Lord Vinny. Do you think Id come to you without a plan? Our bond runs deep. Would I let you suffer? Oh? What are you hinting at? Heres the thing, Lord Vinny: Ive got some inside information. Everyones going to be given a map during the Dungeon assessment. Oh? Vinny tilted his head, acting surprised. But heres the catchthe map is incomplete. It only covers a small portion of the Dungeon. To get a full map, we have to /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ gather pieces from other candidates. And that ties into our reunion how, exactly? Simple. We form a little... lets call it a cooperative group. We all share the maps we collect, piece them together. Once weve got the whole thing, it benefits everyone! Oh? So its not just the two of us, then? Exactly! Ive already gathered a few people. But isnt forming a team strictly prohibited? This isnt a team, its cooperation. Totally different! Were just helping each other out with the map. Nothing illegal about that. And dont worrytheyre all people I know, and weve agreed not to attack each other. Huh... makes sense, Vinny nodded. Heres how well identify each other. Everyone in our group will wear a dark blue scarf wrapped around their right arm. Thats the mark. When you see itthose are our allies. Got it? Oh, so thats the system. I understand, Vinny said, fighting back a smirk. Perfect! Ill be wearing one too. Heres yours. Malric handed him a folded dark blue scarf. Keep it. Thats how well find each other in there! But Im still a little worried... Worried theyll think were a team? Dont be! Ive got it covered. No one will be able to link us as a group. Because the moment they see me, theyll start fighting, huh? Vinny thought. Alright, I believe in you. Dont let me down. Dont worry, dont worry. When have I ever let you down, Lord Vinny? Malric puffed his chest with fake pride. When the time comes, well all pass with flying colors and get admitted to Cariliman Academy together! Okay! Chapter 74: Aesphyra’s Ideal Type Back in his room, Vinny took out the blue scarf Malric had shoved into his pocket. There was a peculiar pattern embroidered onto it: a golden sheep. A sheep, embroidered onto the blue scarf handed out to members of his so-called alliance. Now that was interesting. It all but confirmed one thingMalric, that bastard, definitely wasnt up to anything good. He must have had some kind of ulterior motive right from the beginning, back when he first approached Vinny. What other reason could there be for someone to cozy up to a reviled villain with a trash-tier reputation? No sane person would try that. Only someone as clueless as Vinny himself would be dumb enough to think someone actually admired him. Vinny stuffed the blue scarf into a drawer. He wasnt the paranoid type. He knew there were people scheming against him, but for the life of him, he couldnt figure out why. The Varelis family had been thoroughly dismantled by the Church. Their treasures had been plundered, their bloodline destroyed. All that remained was a dried-up root. Anyone could see that without some divine miracle, the House of Varelis was as good as buried forever. So thenwhy the hell were people still this wary of him? What more did they think he could possibly do? Or maybe... the people after him this time werent the same bunch as before? Vinny couldnt make sense of it. He racked his brain, but he hadnt pissed off anyone lately. So why did someone always seem to be plotting to take him down? He wasnt the protagonist, so why were all the DEBUFFs landing on him? Was this worlds system just out to get him? His head throbbed. Just imagining the idea of multiple factions gunning for him during the Dungeon Assessment gave him a migraine. His odds of promotion were already in the gutter. Now they were sinking into the Mariana Trench. If he didnt want to get eliminated, hed have to push himself harder. Which meant... ...he might even have to consider summoning Vanessa. After dinner, Vinny collapsed onto his bed like a dead fly. Even thinking about all this crap was probably melting his brain. Better to just stop, clear his mind, and sleep. It was already dusk by the time he drowsily rolled out of bed. The hallway outside was eerily quiet. Thats when he rememberedbefore the Dungeon Assessment, there was a cultural written test, a glorified bonus round for noble brats. That explained the ghost town vibe. Everyone was holed up, cramming. Even noble kids couldnt party every day. Eventually, they had to hit the books too. And no matter how small a portion of the overall score the written test counted for, every single point mattered. What if it was the one point that made the cut? Vinny didnt have that kind of pressure. He was never nervous about tests. The reason was simple: He didnt know how to take them. But still, seeing this test-prep atmosphereit reminded him uncomfortably of his old world. That headache came crawling back, same as ever. Damn it. I crossed worlds, and I still have to study? After dinner at the dining hall, Vinny wandered the corridors aimlessly, stepping outside to clear his head. He stared out into the golden sea of wheat fields beyond the carriage. Thousands of dandelions drifted into the air, scattered by the wind. Each one eventually found a home. ...Wheres my home? Vinny muttered under his breath. Oh? Lord Vinnys feeling sentimental? I Vinny instinctively started to reply, then froze. He recognized the soft, melodious voice. He turned. Of course. That face, that enigmatic smile. He jolted backward like hed been jolted with electricity, putting space between them. Woman, what are you doing here? Didnt I tell you Im not into your type? Quit hovering around me already. It wont rain forever, but it does keep raining. It was a scripted line. But at this point, Vinny had said it so many times it came out reflexively every time he saw Aesphyra. Lord Vinnys too self-conscious. This is a public space. Anyone can stand here, cant they? Aesphyra tucked a silver strand behind her ear and turned her gaze out the window, not even bothering to look at him. The golden wind of the wheat field played with her long silver hair, tossing it gently into the air. Her profile against the dusk light was practically divine. ...Why isnt this girl reviewing? The moment the thought passed, Vinny wanted to slap himself. The one standing here wasnt some background noble. She was Aesphyra, the heroineflawless in mind, body, soul, and beauty. Shed already memorized every textbook in her past life. Why would she need to study? Obviously not. ...What, are you here to fish for another confession? Vinny pouted. Forget it. I already have someone I like. You dont stand a chance. I know, I know. Lord Vinnys heart belongs to Princess Mirecia, right? Hah. You dont know a damn thing, do you? Oh? Isnt that true? Aesphyra finally turned her head to look at him, eyes glimmering with mischief. Tch. Whatever. I dont owe you an explanation. No need, Lord Vinny. Anyone would fall for someone like Princess Mirecia. Its human nature. Wow. Just dropping the act like that now, huh? Oh, so you like someone too? Vinny cocked an eyebrow, already knowing the answer, but asking anyway. Aesphyra smiled faintly. She didnt respondbut the answer was obvious. Lord Vinny, care to make a bet? What kind of bet? A bet on who Mirecia will choose in the end. Vinny snorted. Hah. Bold of you to assume youd win. No thanks. Im a virtuous young man. I dont gamble. He waved his hand with mock innocence. Afraid, are you? No confidence in your charm? Or maybe your feelings for Princess Mirecia arent that deep? Oh, this woman. She was already laying the trap. And when the time came, shed twist the dagger. Too bad for herVinny wasnt the same idiot she knew in the past. Say whatever you want. But Miss Aesphyra, do you really have those kinds of feelings for Her Highness Mirecia? Tsk tsk... so youre into girls? Bold of you to admit that. Whats there to admit? If you like someone, you like them. I like pretty girls. Simple as that. So anyone pretty enough would do for you? Exactly. Aesphyra smiled without hesitation. Thats the base requirement. Then there are bonus traits. The more, the better. Like what? Virtuous, gentle, considerate, elegant, ideally a noble lady with top-tier manners. Looks matching my own wouldnt hurt. And I love contrasta perfect lady on the surface with a playful, wicked streak underneath? Thatd be ideal. Whose standards are those? Vinny raised a brow. Honestly, expecting someone to match Aesphyra in beauty was already laughable. Sure, her figure wasnt bad, but... did any girl in this world actually match up? Not to mention she was picky about personality too. ...Wait. Had he met someone who did check all those boxes before? Vinny frowned. The thought slipped away before he could catch it. Well, those are just ideals. Not all of them are must-haves, Aesphyra added nonchalantly. So usually, you just go for whoevers pretty? Tsk tsk. Promiscuous, Vinny sneered. Must be nice being the heroine. Your standards for romance are as wide as the continent. Promiscuous? Thats not it. I just want to get close to every cute and pretty girl. Is that so wrong? Aesphyra tilted her head with a disarming smile, playful and unreadable. But Vinny knew better. The truth always came out in her jokes. And this one was dead serious. So the prettier she is, the better your chances? That your type? Hmm~ Ive said so much already. Shouldnt Lord Vinny share his type too? She batted her lashes at him, mock-innocent. Me? Im not as picky as you, Vinny muttered, lips curling in a pout. As long as she genuinely likes me, thats enough for me. Eh? Thats it? Thats your only condition? Aesphyra arched an eyebrow. What can I say? My standards are what they are. I cant afford to be too picky. Not everyone gets born as the protagonist, after all. Pfft. That condition makes it sound like youre easy prey. What do you mean? If you were a girl, Lord Vinny, I mightve considered you~ Dont flatter yourself. Even if I were a woman, Id never fall for someone as shamelessly promiscuous as you, Vinny shot back without hesitation, knowing full well she was trying to bait him. My standards might not be sky-high, but theyre still way too good for you, he added, tilting his chin upward in mock arrogance. Oh? Lord Vinny, are you saying you dont feel anything for me at all? Aesphyra took a step forwardjust oneher long, graceful legs moving like silk. It was mostly teasing. Shed never initiate physical contact with a man. Still, the floral-sweet scent of her hair hit him like a trap, and Vinny instinctively backed off, reestablishing a safe perimeter. But now that I think about it... Lord Vinny does seem to have a lot of friends. Whats that supposed to mean? Vinny blinked, then scoffed. Friends? Thats something only weaklings like you need. I dont. Really? But I recall Lord Vinny mentioning you learned bandaging skills from a friend, Aesphyra said with a sly smile. Would you care to introduce this friend to me? How presumptuous. Do we even have that kind of relationship? This has nothing to do with you. Dont say that. What if I happen to know your friend? Maybe wed even get along famously, she teased, voice light and casualbut Vinny knew better. No chance. You wouldnt know her, and even if you did, theres zero possibility of you hitting it off. Are you that sure? Aesphyra narrowed her eyes. Absolutely. Hmm... let me guess. Your friends a girl? A healing nun, maybe? Wrong on all counts, Miss Aesphyra. His tone was calm, but internally, he braced himself. He could already guess where this was going. She mustve heard whispersmaybe about Vanessa from the orphanage. Her old suspicions were flaring up again. Really? Honestly, Im quite intrigued by Lord Vinnys mysterious friend. Youve changed a lot since meeting her. Her eyes sparkled, gleaming with mischief. Tell meshes not on this carriage, is she? Even if I knew the person youre describing, as her friend, I wouldnt let someone like you anywhere near her. Oh? Aesphyra realized she wasnt getting anything else out of him and dropped the topicfor now. Well then, see you in the Dungeon, Lord Vinny. Im sure well have much to talk about when that time comes. Weve got a long journey ahead. She shot him a final look, unreadable, and walked away. See you? Not if I can help ? Nvl?g? ? (Continue reading) it. Vinny rubbed his forehead. Greatnow he had to deal with Aesphyra in the Dungeon, too. He wasnt looking forward to that reunion. Tch. What a petty woman. Just because he pointed out a few of her flaws, she had to go after Vanessa too? So annoying. After enjoying the corridor breeze a little longer, Vinny eventually returned to his room. **** A week passed in a blur. The carriage finally rolled to a stop at the trial location. The test site was a transfer station between the kingdom and Cariliman Academy, complete with barracks, a few buildings, and some instructors. While the carriage accommodations were decent, everyone was bored stiff after seven days of travel. Touching solid ground again was a relief. To ease their fatigue, the Academy gave students a day off to rest and mentally prepare for the written test. While others reviewed frantically, Vinny wandered. There were only two types of students not locked in their rooms: Academic monsters like Aesphyra, already confident in their knowledge.Professional slackers like Vinny, who didnt care either way. When people saw Vinny strolling around, they paused, wondering who could be so relaxed. Then they realized it was him and immediately understood. Oh. That guy. Yeah. Lost cause. No one expected much from him. They were right. As the written exam began, Vinny knew Aesphyra, with her insane intellect, would finish firstif nothing went wrong. Too bad for her, he had a plan. She wanted to hand in her paper first? Not today. He couldnt beat her at answering questions, but he could beat her at handing in a paper. Even if she blitzed through the questions, she still had to fill out answers. He? He just had to write his name. As expected, the moment Vinny walked up and submitted a blank test, the entire room froze. Even the laziest kids usually scribbled something down. But Vinny? He just handed it in like a boss. Student, wouldnt it be better to at least try? The supervising instructor looked concerned. What if there were some you could actually solve? Teacher, you dont get it. These things kill brain cells. Im conserving mine. Vinny yawned as he glanced over at Aesphyra. See that? I win. You cant beat me in speed. Got it? He strutted out of the room like a champion, while Aesphyra watched him with a look that mixed amusement and disbelief. The rest of the students were baffled... until they remembered who it was. Oh, right. Its Vinny. Yeah, makes sense. I mean... should we even bother targeting that guy in the Dungeon Assessment? A few students gathered after the exam, whispering behind the dorms. Hes hopeless. Exactly. Just complete our tasks for the young master. We can earn our ranks through real work. But its a big Dungeon. What if we dont even run into him? Dont worry. Ive already arranged for someone to steer that idiot. Hell walk right into our trap. They laughed darkly. When the time comes, dont break his token all at once. Beat him down. Let the young master vent. With how many people in the capital hate him, its only natural he becomes the punching bag if anything happens in the Dungeon. With the written test done, it was time for the Dungeon Assessment. Led by their instructors, candidates marched toward the assessment sitea vast, dense jungle. It wasnt crowded. Each region had its own entrance. This was the kingdoms gate, and only candidates from the kingdom stood here now. But once inside? All bets were off. Candidates from the empire, the grand duchy, the tribes, and even non-human races would be roaming inside. You can earn points by killing monsters, the instructor explained, but thats not the fastest method. Eliminating other candidates and taking their pointsregardless of their originis allowed. Each candidate may carry two enchanted weapons, and no more than two. All enchanted items must be reported now. Chapter 75: Brother, Your Chance To Make A Name For Yourself Has Come! Students who possess enchanted weapons and items must report to Instructor Batts. During inspection, you must remove all enchanted items except the two you intend to carry into the Dungeon. Please abide by the rules. Many of you may become freshmen of Cariliman Academy in the future. Before you enter, allow me to teach you one thing: obey the academys laws and mottos. This is the one red line we will never cross. Do you understand? Everyone answered in unison that they understoodthough how many truly took it to heart was anyones guess. A steady stream of students made their way to Instructor Batts to register their enchanted gear. As expected, most were aristocrats; commoners could scarcely afford a single low-tier enchanted trinket, let alone weapons. This privilegelike the cultural written testwas technically open to all, but in practice reserved for noble families. Civilian and minor-noble students lingered at the sidelines, eyes glued to the young masters and ladies laying out blades, gauntlets, staves, and bows for inspection. Vinny should have been among them, empty-handed. Instead, last time he ventured out hed crossed paths with a benevolent stranger who gifted him his lifeand two upper-tier enchanted tools, prestigious artifacts meant to last a lifetime. Scanning the courtyard, Vinny noted Aesphyras absence. She must have reported at the alternate entrance for another kingdoms candidateswise move after her rebirth. No need to flaunt her Soul Armament this early. When Vinny stepped into the registration line, whispers darted like startled birds. Even he has enchanted gear now? Just when you thought youd seen everything. Bet its just trinkets. Hell still get eaten alive in the Dungeon. Men shouldnt wear rings and earrings. Give me a good sword over sparkle any day. Vinny ignored them. When his turn came, he said calmly, Good day, Instructor. These are the two enchanted items Id like to register. He removed a pair of ice-crystal earrings and a simple silver ring, laying them neatly before Batts. The instructor produced a magic lens, recorded their elemental signatures, then handed them back without comment. No demonstrationsthese were each students secret trump cards. Vinny replaced his accessories. Nearby nobles gawped. A ring and an earring? Hardly a weapon. Hes clowning the whole thingfirst the test, now this. Mark my words, hes dead weight in the Dungeon. Meanwhile, Instructor Batts continued: As the assessment proceeds, the safe zone will shrink. If you endure to the final stage, your token will activate at the last moment, teleporting you to the Grand Square of Cariliman Academy. There you will be welcomed by faculty and students, and receive your official admission certificate. Now, you each will receive a token and a fragment of the Dungeon map. Guard them at all costs. The tokenbearing your nametracks your points and ensures your safety. Should you suffer a lethal blow, it will activate to block the strike and teleport you to safety. If you encounter mortal danger in the Dungeon, do not hesitate: crush the token. Remember, Where green mountains remain, there will be firewood. On behalf of Cariliman Academy, welcome to all motivated candidates. With a wave of his hand, tokens carved from pale jade and incomplete map fragments drifted into every palm. Vinny turned his map over: 5 was etched on the backhis assigned quadrant. This exam was engineered for chaos. The rules encouraged melee: only by defeating more opponents could you gain an edge. Killing monsters alone wouldnt secure a winby the time you reached the final zone, anyone with a complete map would outmaneuver you. Others would hunt you as hungrily as you hunted them. Cariliman Academy trained its students like eagles casting fledglings into the void: fly or die. The weak were culled; only the strong remained. Vinny sensed the shift in the air. Candidates exchanged furtive glances, vigilance burning behind their eyes. They might call each other brother or sister, but verbal pacts meant nothing once the Dungeon gates closed. Promotion, family honor, personal ambitioneach was a knifes edge. The tokens guaranteed no one would truly die, but elimination equaled failure. He saw others discreetly summon their Soul Armaments, bracing for ambush the moment they stepped inside. It didnt matter which kingdom their attackers came from. Recalling the original records of this assessment, Vinnys chest tightened. This year, every Heroine of Destiny had shownsave Mirecia, already enrolled, and the distant Demon Queen Julianna, ineligible for this trial. Every other gifted individual stood here now. If you ran into one of them, misfortune would plague you for eight lifetimes. If you crossed paths with Aesphyra, nine. He swept his gaze across the crowd. None of the famed heroines were visibleAesphyra must truly be at another gate. A small mercy, for now. This was good news. The Dungeon map was vast, but with so many candidates entering, Vinny had to be ready to fight the moment he stepped inside. He tightened the straps on his pack. Hed be in the Dungeon for days, so his bag held Vanessas special weapon, plenty of water, bread, and other necessities. After registering his enchanted items, Vinny rejoined the queue and stared at the platform. Before we open the Dungeon, remember: life comes first. Dont act rashly out of youthful impatience, the white-bearded instructor boomed. He twirled his beard, leaned his staff on the floor, and held aloft the Dungeon key. As he chanted, the air around them trembled and warped into a pale vortexlike a space-time wormhole. Tiny objects lifted into the air, drawn toward the swirling portal. None of the candidatesnoble or commonerhad ever seen such magic. Despite knowing it was safe, many hesitated at the brink. Vinny surveyed the reluctant crowd and saw wasted time. Those who entered first would claim every advantage. Just as he was about to step forward, a familiar voice called out: Lord Vinny, there you are! Why are you standing so far back? He turned to see Malric striding up. Vinny couldnt help but grin. What a Novelight coincidenceyoure at this branchs entrance too? Indeed, Malric replied, though Vinny could sense the unease behind his forced smile. You always show up exactly when I need you. Did I pick the wrong moment? Malric asked, eyebrows knitting. Not at all, Vinny said, his smile widening. Perfect timing, in fact. Malric blinked. My timing? Have you ever dreamed of being renowneda hero worshipped by all? Vinny asked. Of course, Malric admitted warily. But why ask now? Because your chance is here, Vinny patted his shoulder. I cant hog itIm giving it to you. Malrics face drained of color. Lord Vinnywhat are you talking about? No time for questions, Vinny said, grinning wickedly. You go first. Scout ahead in the Dungeon. Ill see you inside. Waitwhat are you Malric protested, but without warning, Vinny delivered a swift kick to his hip. Malric went tumbling through the portal with a shriek. Ahhhhh!!! he criedthen vanished in silence. Malrics bravery is unmatched! Are you all right in there? If so, shout back! Vinny called into the void. There was no reply; those inside could not hear him. He glanced at the others. Inspired by Malrics heroic leap, more candidates surged forward. Hesitation was pointless. Vinny didnt hesitate either. He took a running leap into the vortex. A flash of white light, a moment of weightlessness, then solid ground beneath his feet. Dizziness washed over him as the double-vision cleared. Cicadas buzzed overhead. Blinking against the dappled sunlight, Vinny realized he stood in a dense forest. He patted his pocket to confirm his token was still thereand that all his gear remained intact. It had begun. Malric? If youre here, reply! he shouted a few times. Silence answered. The portals teleportation was randomizedcandidates from the same kingdom were often scattered to prevent early alliances. Good for Vinny: fewer friendly faces meant fewer old enemies. Adjusting the machete at his waist, he moved deeper into the woods, listening for any stirring. Rustle... rustle... A nearby bush quivered. Vinny spun around. A black rabbit, twice normal size and with keratin-rimmed ears, stood blinking at him. Magic rabbits were omnivoreslazy but dangerous if startled. They rarely attacked humans, but each carcass meant points. Vinny drew out his ice-crystal earring. With a twist, it transformed into a long Frostfang spear, its blade glowing with pale light. The blue tassel whipped in the breeze. The rabbit panicked and darted for cover. Where do you think youre going? Vinny hissed, hurling the Frostfang. The rabbit leapt, but the spears tip caught its ear mid-jump, pinning it to the soil. It thrashed frantically, blood pooling beneath it. Seizing his sword, Vinny rushed forward and hacked at the creature in wild, emotion-driven swingsno fancy technique, just raw fury. When the rabbit lay still, he set down his bloodied blade. Two points blinked onto his tokens score display. Vinny pocketed the token, slung his pack tighter, and pressed on, ever alert for the next sign of movement in the undergrowth. Chapter 76: Meeting Wildcard Players Only two points for killing a rabbit? But think about ithes a weak fighter, and the rabbit is a weak creature. If even he could kill it, it must not be worth many points. Vinny wasnt in a rush to hunt monsters for points. The circle would shrink slowly anyway, and it was only a matter of time before he encountered other people. For now, he was focusing on saving all his energy instead of hunting monsters. Otherwise, hed be screwed when he finally ran into others. When his space for movement got reduced, hed just need to run. Hed meet people sooner or later. He picked up Frostfang and took out the map he had been given earlier. Map No. 5 was incomplete, showing only a mountain, a small town, and a coniferous forest around it. Vinny had no idea how far he was from the marked locations. He couldnt even confirm his current positiononly that he was probably in a forest. Glancing at the endless mountains in the distance, he wondered what it would look like when the circle shrank, or when the so-called sharp reduction in the activity area occurred. Would there be poisonous gas spreading across the land? Holding the spear, he walked to the edge of the woods. The forest wasnt very large, and he reached the end after just a few steps. Ahead lay an open wilderness. Vinny hesitated, looking at the open terrain. In the woods, there were plenty of obstructions; unless you were very close, you wouldnt notice others. But the wilderness was differentno obstacles meant encounters would inevitably lead to big fights. Vinny didnt want to get caught in a melee right now. At his level, he could only fight quietly. It was the heroines job to show off their invincibility. Just as he was debating whether to turn back into the woods, he realized he had either overestimated the size of the dungeon or underestimated the population density. Every year, people from all over the world came to participate in the Carillian Academy assessment, not just those from the kingdom. At this moment, the dungeon was already packed. Swoosh! A flying dagger shot out from the bushes behind him. Vinny froze for a moment. His slow reaction and body functions left him no room to dodge. If it had been anyone else, they wouldve been hit. But he had another way. Clang! At the critical moment, his fully enclosed armor suddenly materialized, producing a crisp clang as the flying dagger bounced off the heavy metal. Summoning and releasing [Armor Fortress] took time. In game terms, it had a long pre-swing and post-swingit couldnt be treated as an instant shield in battle. His bodys reaction was too slow to dodge, but luckily, [Armor Fortress] activated in time. Otherwise, who knew if the dagger had been poisoned? Tsk, Ive been waiting here for so long and still missed? An annoyed voice came from the bushes. With his position exposed, there was no need to hide anymore. A young man with braided hair and chocolate-colored skin stepped out of the bushes. What the hell is this? The young man stared at Vinnys armor, which had appeared out of thin air and now gleamed under the sunlight. Confusion was written all over his face. He didnt get it. With his sneak attack speed, most people didnt even have time to use their Soul Armament before getting eliminated. How had this guy suddenly summoned a set of glittering silver armor? Vinny didnt pay much attention to the young man at first. Instead, he noticed something strange about [Armor Fortress]. The blue tassels on his helmet had lengthened, and golden wing-shaped engravings now decorated his forearm guards, the helmets edges, his abdomen, and the armor covering his calves. Vinny was a little surprised by the change in appearance, but after thinking about it carefully, he realized it was probably because his Soul Armament had evolved after reaching the Apprentice level. After all, his compatibility with [Armor Fortress] was 100%. With the slight improvement in protection and the unlocking of impact resistance, it made sense for the appearance of [Armor Fortress] to change too. Vinny looked forward to seeing how [Armor Fortress] would transform as he broke through to higher levels later on. The young man clearly had never seen an armor-type Soul Armament before and mistook [Armor Fortress] for some kind of enchanted prop. Tsk tsk, the young masters from wealthy families are really something else. Theyve got all sorts of tricks to protect themselves, the young man muttered resentfully. Judging by his clothes, he didnt come from a rich family. He mustve qualified for the assessment because some noble recognized his talent. Brother, where are you from? The young man approached with a smile, twirling a flying dagger in his hand, and introduced himself casually. Im from a border town in the Tyrell Empire. How about you? Hey, dont be so tense. Getting eliminateds just a matter of one move. Its not life-threatening. You can always come back next year, right? Besides, we might not even have to fight. To be honest, youre the first person Ive met in the dungeon. I think weve hit it off. Why dont [N O V E L I G H T] we sit down and make friends? The young man looked Vinny up and down, stopping in his tracks so he wouldnt spook him. Vinny tilted his head. What the hell was wrong with this guys brain? He was clearly sizing up the gaps in Vinnys armor, looking for an opening to attack, thinking Vinny wouldnt notice. You dont say that to everyone who dodges your sneak attacks, do you? Oh, come on, youre really wronging me. Dont always assume the worst of people. Young master, Im really not a bad guy. Before he could finish speaking, the young mans expression sharpened, and a flying dagger shot out, aiming precisely for a gap at Vinnys arm. Clang! The knife bounced off again and fell to the ground. Tsk... theres no gap there?! This things seriously cheating! the young man gritted his teeth, pointing at Vinny and cursing. Arent you just bullying me by wearing this thing during the assessment? If youve got the guts, take off this stupid shell and fight me one-on-one! Since when does a sneak attack by a thief count as legitimate? Vinny shrugged and raised Frostfang. Oh, Im not bragging. If it werent for this turtle shell of yours, I wouldve taken you down long ago! My daggers are coated with poison! the young man shouted, holding the dagger in his mouth and making a fierce gesture. ... Vinny was silent for a moment. So, you still put the knife in your mouth? ...... The young man also froze. Then, his body suddenly started twitching uncontrollably. Uoooh!? Help, help me! Aaahhh! Quick, quick, help...! The young man writhed on the ground, his limbs spasming wildly as his face turned a deep purple-blue, veins bulging grotesquely. He collapsed, foaming at the mouth before he could even finish his sentence. No way. Buddy, are you for real? Vinny was stunned, momentarily wondering how someone like this had managed to survive into adulthood without accidentally killing himself. He walked forward, utterly speechless. The token could block attacks, but it couldnt stop you from poisoning yourself? This idiot actually managed to get himself killed inside the dungeon, despite all the safety nets. Hes truly a genius. But Vinny seemed to remember that the token had another layer of protection. If your life was in danger, it would forcibly teleport you out of the dungeon. The only question wascould this guy last that long? Vinny approached, looking down at him, wondering if he should do the decent thing: smash the token and send him directly out. At that moment, the young mans previously dull eyes suddenly turned sharp. He rolled over and lunged straight for the slit in Vinnys armor. Hahaha! Youve been fooled!!! the young man cackled triumphantly, so excited he couldnt stop himself from gloating. However, accompanied by a metallic vibration, the young man felt his arm go numb. Sorry, but the slits in this armor are actually protected. Theyre just transparent. After all, this was a Soul Armament, not real armorit provided defenses that ordinary armor couldnt. Vinny took the opportunity to grab the young mans wrist, squeezing it painfully. Vinny thought he was a fool, but it turns out he was just a shameless schemer. Your acting was pretty good. I almost believed it, Vinny said with a smile. You acted so realisticallyit wasnt just acting, was it? You used alchemical drugs too, right? Youre really dedicated. I gotta admire your spirit. Hmph! To win, you gotta do whatever it takes, right? the young man snorted. What do you know? Do you know what its like to fight to the death for a scrap of food in a border town? No? A pampered young master like you, whos never worried about food or clothing, could never understand what its like for people like us, living on the edge... If you cant understand what it feels like to hover between life and death, youll never be able to defeat me. What the hell are you even talking about? Vinny frowned. Seriously, hes just a random NPC. Why the hell does he have so much drama? Man, as a passerby, you should have some self-awareness, okay? If you lose, you lose. Just say a few tough words and leave. Why all the melodrama? Is he gonna start shouting about the power of friendship and then charge at me for a final showdown? Come on, youre not the protagonist. Why the hell do you get so much screen time? This time, I admit Im outmatched in skill. But even so, you think you can eliminate me? Ha! No way! How could a wolf like me, whos struggled to survive by the skin of my teeth for years, possibly lose to a sheep like you, pampered and sheltered in a cozy pen!? The more desperate the situation, the more fiercely I unleash my will to survive against all odds. This is who I am...! [Frost Moon Slash] With a sweep of the spear, its tip moved like a brush dipped in frosty ink. Wherever it passed, winter howled, leaving behind a frozen landscape. The wind and snow swept through, covering the mud and grass with frost, and freezing the young man who had just tried to rise and escape. The young man was still in the middle of his dramatic pose, like a roc spreading its wings, but now he was frozen solid, encased in a thick layer of ice. His eyes were bloodshot, locked in a final, desperate expression. Vinny looked at the frost spreading across the ground with mild surprise. Snow and frost swirled in the air, and from a distance, it looked like a snow lotus blooming on the earth. Wrapped in cold air, he didnt feel a chill at all. He hadnt expected the skill to be this powerful. Maybe his affinity with the ice element was stronger than he thought. The enchantment he released was ridiculously strong, and with a single move, he had eliminated the pretentious young man who was so proud of his poisons. And this was a skill he had cast with his own hands, even if it was assisted by enchanted items. The feeling of casting a skill yourself was completely different. Looking at the situation, he didnt need to do anything else. Once the ice melted on its own, the young man would be eliminated. But who was Vinny? He was a good person and couldnt bear to see the guy suffer. He figured it would be better to end it cleanly. After all, the guy didnt seem to have much going on upstairs. So, Vinny swung his spear down, slicing the ice sculpture cleanly in half. With a crisp crack, the young mans token shattered into two pieces, and the man disappeared from the spot. Vinny checked his own token. His score had increased from 2 points to 12 points. So, the guy had been lying when he said Vinny was the first person hed met. Who knew how many others hed tricked while hiding here? Those poor suckers probably just felt a slight itch on their necks before being teleported out of the dungeon, left staring blankly at the instructors, wondering what the hell had just happened. It felt a little unfair when he thought about it. But they deserved it for being that careless. From the moment they entered the dungeon, they shouldve realized they were in a place crawling with enemies and danger. How could they not be more vigilant? After putting the token away, Vinny glanced back at the wilderness. Several figures were now engaged in fierce battles, fighting each other without saying a word. Well, the battle royale had officially begun. Fighting matches were probably happening in every corner of the dungeon, with candidates from all over the world enthusiastically throwing themselves into the chaos. Everyone was a stranger to each other, and they were all terrified of getting attacked first. So instead of waiting, they took the initiative eliminating potential threats before they could become real problems. It hadnt even been that long since the competition started, but already, a bunch of candidates had been eliminated. Vinny had no intention of joining the chaos. He decided to move on, avoiding detection. Before leaving, he remembered he hadnt picked up the dropped items yet. He walked over to where the young man had been eliminated and picked up the map that had fallen to the ground. Map No. 3? Vinny looked at the number and tried to piece it together with the one he already had. After a few attempts, he realized the two maps didnt align at all. The edges didnt match. He gave up. You bastard! Ill teach you a lesson! By now, the wilderness had turned into a full-on battleground. The candidates who had initially wanted to play it safe were now completely enraged. A sturdy candidate, who had been fighting in the middle of the chaos, got attacked by an archer lurking on the edge of the battlefield. In a fit of rage, he abandoned his current opponent and charged straight at the archer, who was using a Bow Soul Armament. Looked like he was determined to take down the annoying pest, even if it meant getting himself eliminated. Vinny shook his head. These kids were still too naive. At this stage, nobody had many points, and there was no urgency yet from the shrinking activity area. What the hell was the point of fighting to the death in such an open space? The sturdy young mans Soul Armament was probably [Berserker]. Vinny had heard that [Berserker] had an exclusive ability, regardless of the users level[Frenzy]. Once activated, [Frenzy] halved physical damage taken and doubled the users strength. There was even a saying about it: "A berserkers IQ drops when Frenzys active." It wasnt wrong. The berserker had indeed started attacking everyone in sight after activating it. Fortunately, at this stage, most people didnt have any magical attack methods, so he was practically invincible. Chapter 77: Fiancée, But Only In Name The battlefield exploded into chaos. Roars, curses, and the clash of steel filled the air the unofficial battle royale hosted by the Carillian Academy had truly begun. In less than ten minutes, several participants had collapsed where they stood, brought down by sheer exhaustion or reckless overcommitment. Those still standing grew tense and cautious, and for a moment, the fight ground to a stalemate. It wasnt that the candidates lacked intelligence or strategy. Many of them had entered the dungeon with the same plan Vinny had: stay out of unnecessary fights, avoid drawing attention, and observe quietly from the sidelines. But youth has a way of burning through reason. Once the fighting started, pride took over. What began as cautious sparring turned into stubborn refusal to back down and then into deadly seriousness, as restraint gave way to the fiery spirit of their age. Win or lose, once they started fighting, they couldnt stop. Every participant was now locked in a relentless battle, unable to pull back. Their mentality had shifted entirely. Especially those who had been about to claim victory only for a wildcard to suddenly intervene, steal their points, and leave them one step from elimination. Blinded by rage, they threw caution aside. If they were going down, they were taking the wildcard with them. The nature of the competition had completely changed. Would there still be a winner in this swirling melee? Maybe but it wouldnt be among these young fighters, still locked in their endless brawls across the wilderness. As the old saying goes: when the snipe and the clam fight, the fisherman reaps the reward. Carrying his spear, Vinny circled quietly around the battlefield. Fortunately, the furious clash in the center had drawn nearly all attention. Newcomers instinctively dove toward the noise, chasing after the main fight, and none of them noticed Vinny slipping away. From a distance, the battleground was a chaotic mess of shouting, steel, and dust. A few candidates equipped with the Backstab Soul Armament tried to take advantage of the confusion, but once they jumped in, they quickly found themselves trapped and barely escaped half-crippled and bloodied for their trouble. That was close... We should hide in the town by the mountain. As long as the mountains stand, there''ll be firewood... uh, uh The stealth-clad candidates words were cut short as a cold ice crystal spear pierced clean through his chest. He barely had time to shudder before his token shattered and he was forcibly teleported out of the dungeon. Thank you for natures gifts. Vinnys points ticked up to 20, and another map fragment dropped at his feet. Glancing at it, Vinny saw it was Fragment No. 4. Perfect. His luck was holding strong now he had three fragments connected. Carefully piecing them together, he managed to form a relatively complete map. It showed a vast wilderness, a winding forest path, and a small town nestled against the mountains. A small town? Next to the town, a neat note had been written: The town is a neutral zone. Attacking others within its bounds will provoke the guards. Interesting. The map didnt just show locations it also pointed out the unique rules tied to certain areas. No wonder candidates with full maps held such a decisive advantage. The terrain around him now matched the map almost perfectly. Vinny tucked the fragments away and adjusted his course, abandoning the open field to skirt along the forests edge. The woods themselves teemed with monsters, some looking far stronger than the usual dungeon fodder. Vinny vaguely recalled hearing that rare monsters in these trial dungeons didnt just offer large point rewards they also sometimes dropped rare treasures, or even ancient lost techniques. This particular dungeon had been discovered by the Carillian Academy. Among all the dungeons under their control, it was considered the safest, and the best suited for trial competitions. But even the academy hadnt managed to map everything inside. If they couldnt fully uncover its secrets, what chance did the participants have? Then again there were always exceptions. Some "cheating" players stumbled into incredible opportunities simply by luck. Why? Because this dungeon had been {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} originally discovered by the ancient Carillian Empire and it was packed with treasures from that lost civilization. And Aesphyra, as the last living descendant of the imperial family, naturally had the right to inherit those legacies. Walking quietly through the forest, Vinny found the path strangely empty. No monsters, no people. Eventually, he reached the tree line and spotted a small town resting against the mountains base. Was it an original feature of the dungeon, or had the Carillian Academy added it later for the assessment? The original story hadnt specified. The dungeon assessment had always been shown from Aesphyras point of view, and many side details had been glossed over. As he approached the town entrance, Vinny spotted two figures standing stiffly near the gate. He slowed immediately, caution tightening in his gut. Drawing closer, their appearance became clear and his eyes widened in shock. The two figures were fully armored, wearing blue-tasseled helmets, brass shoulder plates, chainmail visors, and plate boots. It was unmistakable. They were clad in his Soul Armament, [Armor Fortress]. Or rather, an earlier, non-upgraded version of it: the tassels were shorter, the metal lacked the ornate golden engravings. What the hell was going on? Had other candidates somehow chosen [Armor Fortress] too? No something was wrong. The two figures stood completely still, leaning on their double-edged spears, not moving an inch. Then Vinny remembered the map had mentioned town guards. Could these two armored figures be the guards? He frowned, piecing it together. [Armor Fortress] had been created during the time of the Carillian Empire. If this dungeon really was a remnant of the empire, it would make perfect sense for the town guards to be wearing relics of that age. Still he wasnt about to take any chances. Vinny cautiously approached and called out: "Could you please make some room?" No reaction. The two guards stared blankly into the distance, unmoving. Vinny picked up his pace, slipping carefully between them, ready to summon [Armor Fortress] at a moments notice. But the guards didnt react. Not even a glance. He passed through without incident. It confirmed his guess: these were the town guards the map had warned about. As he glanced back at them, he noticed they had no breath, no heat, no signs of life at all. Good thing he had that map. Otherwise, he mightve assumed they were enemies and attacked and the consequences wouldve been disastrous. Inside the town, the atmosphere was heavy and still. Not completely empty, though. There were others but for a moment, Vinny wasnt sure if they were alive. After a few moments of observation, it became clear: The wary glances, the tension hanging between groups these were all candidates too. Everyone here had realized the towns rules. No one dared attack, but everyone kept their distance, watching each other with open suspicion. Seeing that violence really was prohibited, Vinny casually dismissed Frostfang, the weapon transforming into two small, icy earrings hanging from his ears. The town still felt wrong somehow. Maybe it was the dead-eyed guards. Maybe it was the absence of any real townspeople. Maybe it was the fact that every other living soul was hiding behind a thin mask of civility, waiting for a chance to strike. Either way, Vinny stayed alert. The real battle was far from over. Vinny approached a building with a beer mug sign hanging above it. He was surprised to find a pub in such a place. On a whim, he pushed the door open and stepped inside. The pub was empty, clearly no one was in the mood for a drink. He walked up to the unmanned counter and noticed a sign that read, Beer C 2 points, Juice C 1 point. Just show your token and state your order. A vending machine? How advanced. This must have been a feature added by the Carillian Academy, right? Vinny held up his token and said, A glass of juice, please. Ding Ding! A point was deducted from his score, and a beer glass filled with juice rose from the counter, appearing right in front of him. Fancy, huh? Wait, you actually deducted points for this? A single glass of juice? Vinny grabbed the juice, sat down on a chair, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt cheated. He decided he had to drink the juice since hed spent points on it. Perhaps because he felt foolish for spending points on juice, the drink tasted sour and unpleasant. But no matter how bad it tasted, hed bought it himself. If he didnt drink it, someone else might get it for free. Fine, he thought, might as well take a break. Vinny took a sip of the juice and leaned back on the bench. It was so quiet, with no noisy pedestrians on the streets. The security in this town was impressive. With such good security, there shouldnt be any fights, right? Just as he was thinking this, the tavern door creaked open in the wind. Before Vinny could react, a gust of wind swept past him, knocking the glass of juice off the table and onto the floor. Tick-tock, tick-tock... Vinny stared in silence as the juice hed bought with his hard-earned points pooled on the floor. Then, he slammed the table and shouted angrily. Who dares disturb my peace?! Vinnys eyes locked onto the young man who had burst into the tavern, frantically looking around as if searching for something. Shut up, kid! If you make another sound, Ill kill you! the disheveled young man threatened, his voice filled with anger. Oh, really? Vinny was even more incensed now. This guy had spilled his juice and still had the nerve to act tough? If they werent in a neutral zone, Vinny would have already taken action. Wait a minute... Vinny observed the young man more closely. He was dressed like a beggar, his clothes in tatters. But the fabric didnt look old or worn. In fact, it was clear that the clothes had once been expensive. For some reason, they were now torn and dirty. Combined with the young mans earlier panicked words, Vinny suddenly understood. This guy was being chased. Tsk tsk, what a pity! How could he escape here? Is there any hope for him if they flee to this place? But just as he was wondering whether there would be a fight in the town and how the guards would react if it happened, it unfolded right before his eyes. Regardless, he hoped everyone would be okay. Vinny clasped his hands together in a silent prayer. Hey, listen to me, the young man threatened, if someone comes in and asks if you saw anyone enter, just say no, got it? Otherwise, Ill crush your head right now! What kind of nonsense is this? How can this guy be so arrogant? Vinny looked the disheveled young man up and down with disdain. He was clearly a stranger. Since Vinny had no memory of his face, he must be a minor supporting character, a mere passerby. Were all just background NPCs here, so why are you acting so high and mighty? Are you proud of being chased around by another nobody? As if youre some big deal. Vinny was thoroughly unimpressed. Today, he was going to teach this guy that even among passersby, theres a hierarchy. In the original work, Vinny at least had a name. How could someone like him, whos been hunted by the protagonist, be treated like this by some nameless nobody? He was hunted by the protagonist. What about you? Whos chasing you? How dare you talk to a renowned villain like that? Thinking this, Vinny felt insulted by the young mans arrogance and was about to flip the table in defiance. Ding... At that moment, accompanied by calm, light footsteps, the tavern door creaked open once more. Her inky black hair cascaded down, and her pair of noble, cold violet eyes radiated an air of supremacy, like a monarch gazing down at insignificant insects. Vinny fell silent, quietly retracting his movement to overturn the table and slowly sitting back down in his chair. Then, he looked at the terrified young man with newfound respect. Sorry, buddy, forgive my shortsightedness. I take back what I said earlier. Youre actually quite impressive. Brother, the one chasing you is actually the protagonist!? And not just any protagonist... Vinny carefully observed the beautiful figure standing at the door. The black-haired girls face was as pale as the first frost, her skin as white as snow, and her appearance resembled a cold plum blossom blooming in the depths of winter. No matter how beautiful others might be, in her presence, they would seem like withered trees in the dead of winter. Her inky hair fell to where her black stockings met her thighs, like a melt-in-your-mouth chocolate ice cream served in a pair of brown loafers. She wore a short-sleeved top with laces for ease of movement and a black skirt. Though her attire was casual, her regal aura and noble temperament, which seemed to look down on the world, were impossible to conceal, as if everyone in the world was undoubtedly her subject. This unique image of a cold beauty matched the portrait in his memory. There is no mistake; she is one of the original works female protagonists, the Empires Grand Princess, Isatia Lanteville. Moreover, she had another identity. In the original story, she was Vinnys fiance?e, though they had never met. She had a forgotten engagement with Vinny, one that would be annulled if she ever remembered it. Chapter 78: Are We Playing The Same Game? Isatia Lanteville, the eldest princess of the Tyrell Empire, the future Empress of Tyrell. Even within the illustrious and talented Lanteville family, she is an extraordinary and peerless daughter of heaven. In the original setting, Vinny was her fiance?, but before beating him up, she had never met him, and there was no emotional connection between them. The engagement between Vinny and Isatia was not arranged by their fathers or even grandfathers, but by the last Radiance Saintness and the emperor of the empire at that time. To ensure that the Church would not be annexed, the Varelis family had never intermarried with other Saint families. However, the last Saintness broke this tradition for reasons unknown. Although the title of emperor is the highest, the emperor of the empire and the Saintness of the church have always been equals. Seeing an opportunity to potentially annex the church, the emperor of the time readily agreed. The marriage contract stipulated that the direct descendants of the Varelis family would marry the next emperor or empress of the empire. If both parties were of the same sex, that generation would be skipped, and the contract would remain valid until the descendants of the two families were of opposite sexes, at which point the marriage would be fulfilled. However... Vinny didnt know what his great-grandmother, the Saintness, was thinking at the time. He only knew that, as expected, something unexpected happened. Naturally, his grandfather and father were both men, and the Lanteville family also consisted entirely of men. So, the engagement continued to this generation, where the two families finally had descendants of opposite sexes. But by then, no one remembered the engagement. Well, its not entirely accurate to say no one remembered. Theres a saying, A rich man in the mountains has distant relatives, while a poor man in the city has no one to care about him. After the Varelis family lost the Goddess favor, fell into decline, and was even expelled from the Church, the Lanteville familys attitude toward them changed completely. As a family that had an engagement and alliance with the Varelis, the Lantevilles did not extend a helping hand when the Varelis family was in trouble. Instead, they tried their best to distance themselves. It was the Kingdom of Camella, not the Tyrell Empire, that took in the Varelis family when they had nowhere to go. The Lanteville familys attitude was clear: after the Varelis family lost power, they did everything to sever ties and make everyone forget the marriage contract made by the previous generation. As for Isatias own attitude? What attitude could she have? Imagine living a life of luxury, admired by thousands, only to be told one day that you have a fiance? from a poor family with a bad reputation. How would you feel? In terms of bloodline, the Lanteville family is related to the Carillian family as cousins. When the ancient Carillian Empire fell hundreds of years ago, Grand Duke Lanteville was the son-in-law of the last emperor of the ancient empire. It was through his marriage to the princess of the ancient empire that he gained the legitimacy to claim succession to the ancient empire after winning the competition, establishing the Tyrell Empire and becoming its new emperor. Judging from the situation at that time, the Lanteville family, with its Lanteville bloodline and the royal bloodline of the ancient empire, was indeed the most qualified to call themselves the heirs of the empire. As a descendant of the goddess, the Varelis family was once a good match for the Lantevilles. But now, the Varelis line has become a dead end, and the only remaining descendant cannot even prove the purity of their bloodline. The Lanteville family would never allow a stray cat or dog, someone who cheated their way into prominence, to marry the princess of the empire. This is especially true given the Lanteville familys strong emphasis on pure bloodlines. Even if Isatia wasnt the type to look down on others, she would still dislike Vinny because of his reputation. Moreover, no one would appreciate a marriage decided by their parents, especially someone like Isatia, who harbors great ambitions to become the empress of the Tyrell Empire in the future. Among the many female protagonists, Isatias personality is notably strong, which is why she is destined to become the empress. How could such a person allow others to interfere in her marriage? On this point, Vinny supports Isatia wholeheartedly. He, too, despises others deciding his fate. But even though he supports her, he cant support her if she plans to stab him in the future! They are comrades on the same battlefield. If she wants to be the empress of the empire, theres no need to sacrifice him, right? Vinny sat motionless on the bench. The calmer he appeared on the surface, the more turmoil he felt internally. Fortunately, Isatia has never seen Vinny before. Even if she has heard of his notorious reputation, she doesnt know what he looks like. Otherwise, she would undoubtedly be venting her personal grudges today. Speaking of which, this guy is really something. Which nation is he from? How dare he mess with Isatia? Well, judging from his appearance and clothes, he must be from the Tribes of the Grand Duchy. No wonder he doesnt recognize Isatia. But is it really okay to chase him here? Vinny glanced at the black-haired, purple-eyed girl standing in front of the tavern with frosty eyes. A hint of hesitation flickered in his gaze. He wasnt sure whether he should remind his nominal fiance?e. The girl in front of him was a blessed individual with great fortune. Vinny didnt think she needed his reminder. He might just be meddling in her affairs. You...! Youre such a fierce woman! Wasnt it just a joke? Did you really have to chase me all the way here just to kill me? the disheveled young man shouted in frustration. Was that a joke? Vinny tilted his head, thinking that this joke might be more than ordinary. Perhaps it wasnt as simple as a joke at all. Its likely that this ignorant boy thought Isatia was pretty and assumed this little girl from the empire would be easy to bully, so he approached her and made some crude remarks. Well, if you dare to say such things to the female protagonist, youre bound to learn a lesson. This tribal boy must have deeply experienced the profundity of imperial culture today. No wonder he was speaking in such a sarcastic tone earlier. Now, it all makes sense. Seeing the brats bruised and miserable appearance, Vinny guessed that he had managed to run this far not because of his own limits, but because Isatia had deliberately let him go, driving him here like a sheep with a whip. If the female protagonist had been serious, this kid would have collapsed long ago. In response to the young mans angry shouts, the black-haired girl stood with a frosty expression, her eyes cold and unyielding as she stared at her prey making its last struggle. Though her gaze was as still as dead water, it carried an undeniable air of superiority, as if she were looking down on him. Ah ah!... Bitch! Im just giving you a chance. Im really being generous here! Whether out of embarrassment or some other reason, even though he was at a complete disadvantage, beaten and running in fear, the young man continued to shout defiantly. Buddy, please stop being stubborn. Youve already been beaten to the point of looking like a beggar. If she was truly serious, you would have been expelled from the dungeon long ago. Vinny pursed his lips. But judging from the attitudes of these two, they probably dont know the rules of this town. Maybe this kid stumbled into this place by accident. How should I put it? Why does this kind of good thing always happen to him? According to the map, fighting is indeed prohibited here. For others, that might matter, but the one in front of him is the female protagonist, someone who doesnt play by the rules. If she really decides to go on a rampage here, whether the rules will hold is another matter entirely. Let you weak lambs see my Five Lock Chains! As he shouted, the young man conjured a chain wrapped in wool and swung it through the air with great force. Five Lock Chains? Is that a Soul Armament? Vinny frowned slightly. He didnt know much about the Soul Armament of the tribes. This Five Lock Chains seemed to be a relatively common one in the Grand Duchy. Flames wrapped around the chain as it flew through the air, heading straight for Isatia. [Flying Lock Inflammation] Isatia didnt dodge or evade. Her inky black hair swayed behind her, and her purple eyes remained calm yet icy. She didnt flinch as the chain hurtled toward her, not even blinking. The girl crossed her arms, and just as the chain was a few steps away, a golden spear inlaid with gems materialized. With a flash of watery light, it blocked the chain like an impenetrable wall, and the flames attached to it were instantly extinguished upon impact. That is... Vinnys eyes widened. Magic cancellation. This was a skill commonly used in battles between mage Soul Armament users. The human body was fragile and couldnt withstand the bombardment of magic. Since there was no universal magic resistance on the continent of Terraria, this skill was developed to use magic to offset magic. Although it was brief, Vinny saw clearly that the golden spear carried water-element magic. Among the many elements, water and earth were highly versatile, making them ideal for defensive purposes. Just now, facing the young mans fire magic, Isatia had chosen to use water-element magic to defend and neutralize it. Moreover, the gap in strength between the two was immense. The young mans fire magic was extinguished before it could even ignite, a testament to Isatias overwhelming power. Dont be fooled by the young mans lengthy chain-waving to cast a minor skill. When it came to Isatia, she didnt even blink while casting a more advanced skill. The difference in their abilities was glaringly obvious. With a hiss of white smoke, the young mans skill was effortlessly dissolved, leaving only a gust of wind that tousled Isatias long black hair. In the wind, Isatia stood with her arms crossed, letting the breeze sweep through her hair. Her silent demeanor was like a final judgment on the young man. So cool. Vinny sighed inwardly. Isatia was the type of girl who was both beautiful and commanding. Aside from Aesphyra, she was the girl who received the most love letters from other girls at the Carillian Academy. Vinny now understood a little of what those girls felt. After all, who wouldnt admire a strong, cool elder sister? But no matter how captivating the scene was, he had to find a way to leave. What if the conflict escalated and he got caught in the crossfire? It wasnt worth getting involved just for the sake of watching the spectacle. Its not like he could explain to Isatia later, Oh, by the way, Im your fiance? whom youve never met, right? That would be suicidal. He might as well be asking for a quick rebirth. But now Isatia was blocking the door. He couldnt just walk over and say, Excuse me, Lady, could you make way? Im just a bystander. That would be far too inappropriate. What if Isatia decided to eliminate him in the process? Before entering the dungeon, Vinny had been brimming with confidence. He thought that his apprentice-level skills combined with Armor Fortress made him nearly invincible, and even if he encountered a powerful enemy, he wouldnt be defeated so easily. However, after witnessing the speed at which Isatia cast her skill and her calm, composed demeanor in handling the situation, Vinnys confidence deflated. He had been so overconfident that he felt like a balloon that had been poked and burst. Vinny suddenly felt that his Soul Armament was nothing but a speck in front of these female protagonists, utterly powerless to resist. Are we really playing the same game? Elemental magic can be cast instantly. This requires at least the level of an Artisan, and he was only an Apprentice with a one-star Soul Armament. How could he possibly compete? The gap was simply too vast! Just as Vinny was hesitating about how to escape unscathed, the battle on the other side was nearing its end. Perhaps Isatia had grown bored and didnt want to drag things out any longer. She struck harder this time. The luxurious golden spear inlaid with gems spun through the air, its blunt end slamming into the side of the young mans face. Yes, there was no skill involved, just a straightforward, brutal strike, like a crisp slap to the face. The difference was, this hurt far more than a slap. In the dungeon, damage could be offset, but the pain remained. This kid deserved what he got. If it werent for the token absorbing the impact, a few bloody teeth would have been knocked out. The young man was sent flying, his face bruised and swollen. He spun through the air several times before crashing to the ground. Once there, he whimpered incoherently, his head drooping. Then, with a crisp crack, the token shattered, and the unlucky, short-sighted tribal boy was ejected from the dungeon. He had been eliminated without even a hint of magic. The fight had been nothing more than childs play to Isatia. No, she had probably just been toying with him, teaching a lesson to the fool who dared to challenge the royal dignity. Vinny opened his mouth, about to say something, when he suddenly caught a glimpse of movement behind Isatia. His eyes widened, and he instinctively shouted, Watch out behind you! Hearing this, Isatia spun around just in time to see four iron-clad figures in fully enclosed armor emerging behind her, their double-edged spears swinging toward her. Clang! Clang! The golden spear that had dispatched the youth was still in mid-air, too far to recall. Isatia, however, remained calm. Two more golden spears materialized out of thin air, intertwining to block the incoming double-edged spears. Deflecting the attack, Isatia glared sternly at the armored assailants. Three golden spears now surrounded her, their tips glowing with elemental energy, flame, thunder, and storm. This was... [Tri-Element Storm]?! Vinny was stunned. Elemental Storm was an advanced skill that required a high affinity for each element. Combined with the water element she had used earlier, Isatia had now demonstrated mastery over four elements, and she had done so effortlessly, as if she had plenty of power to spare. This terrifying elemental affinity... But no matter how strong she was, the rule of this town was clear: no fighting. If she defied the rules by force, even as the female protagonist, wouldnt she face consequences? Miss, youd better not fight them head-on. They are Before Vinny could finish, the three-colored elements erupted, bombarding the tavern with a blinding flash of red and white. Vinny shut his eyes, and when he opened them again, one side of the taverns wall had been obliterated. The four iron-clad figures lay crumpled on the ground. ...... Vinny swallowed the words he hadnt managed to say. Alright, youre amazing. Youre incredible. Just forget I said anything. For some reason, seeing these armored figures being effortlessly knocked down by Isatia, Vinny couldnt help but think of himself. He swallowed hard. If I were to face her, would this be my fate? Chapter 79: Brat, Don’t You Know Whose Territory This Is? After completing her actions, Isatia walked to the spot where the young man had been eliminated earlier, her expression unchanging. She picked up the map fragments he had dropped and then moved around several armoured men, as if intending to collect their map fragments as well. They are the guards of this town, not living creatures. They dont carry maps, Vinny hesitated for a moment but eventually spoke up. ... Isatia remained silent, her gaze shifting slowly to Vinny. Those purple eyes, strikingly similar to Aesphyras, bore into him, making Vinny feel an overwhelming sense of pressure. Purple eyes were a hallmark of the Carillian family. As Carillian relatives, the Lanteville family, whose ancestors had married the princess of the Carillian Empire, had naturally inherited this trait. Vinny cursed himself for speaking up. He shouldnt have revealed himself at such a time. Wouldnt it have been better to play dead? Perhaps she would have ignored him entirely, given his low presence, and simply left after dealing with the guards. Now that he had drawn their attention, if she were interested in his points or the map he carried, escaping would be nearly impossible. What to do... Outwardly, Vinny appeared calm, but inside, he was a bundle of nerves. This might be his first real confrontation with the female protagonist. Having witnessed Isatias strength, Vinny was fully convinced that any misstep could result in his instant demise at her hands. Should he take the risk and call out for Vanessa? Vinny pondered this silently, but before he could reach a decision, the cold, black-haired beauty spoke. Thank you. Her words were as fleeting and cold as the scent of a rose, leaving an impression but disappearing just as quickly. By the time Vinny processed what had happened, the black-haired girl was already gone from the tavern. Did Isatia, that strong and aloof beauty, just thank him? Really? And she hadnt attacked him. Was it because of his earlier reminder? Crack, crack... Just as Vinny was grappling with his thoughts, the armoured men lying on the ground with their legs in the air began to move, their joint armor making sharp, clinking sounds. Huh? These guys are still alive? After being hit by an element storm, are they still functioning? Theyre incredibly resilient. Or perhaps theyre immortal within this town? After all, they exist within the rules. If you attack someone in the town, these guards might just respawn indefinitely. In less than five seconds, the armoured men stood up again. However, before they could take any action, another round of the tri-elemental storm blasted them, sending them back to the ground. Only after ensuring they were too damaged to rise again did Isatia finally leave. ...... Vinny stared at the utterly demolished tavern, remaining silent for a long while. After some time, the cracking sound returned, and the armoured men, who had been killed twice, stood up once more. This time, however, they found no enemies. They shook their heads in place, as if searching for traces of their assailant. Eventually, unable to locate the enemy, they returned to their posts. It seemed Vinnys guess was correct. These armoured men were indeed immortal. No matter how many times they were struck down, they would always rise again to continue their search for the enemy. However, once the enemy left the town, the guards had no way to pursue them and could only return to their original positions. Moreover, Vinny sensed that these armoured men werent simply dying and waiting to be resurrected. Each time they were killed, they seemed to grow stronger. If they could still be dealt with in the first few encounters, they had now been strengthened to the point where no one except the female protagonists could defeat them. Had it been anyone else causing trouble, they might have been captured by the guards, but there was nothing they could do. The one who had come here to stir up chaos was the female protagonist, and so these armoured men had been reduced to mere playthings. In addition, Vinny noticed other armoured men standing outside the tavern who had come as reinforcements. It seemed that if Isatia hadnt left when she did, escaping would have been far more difficult. Of course, its just a bit troublesome, but you can still proceed. After all, they are favored by fate, there will always be a way forward. Even when pushed to the brink, unexpected opportunities will arise. This is the leeway granted by destiny. After the commotion, Vinny didnt bother with the spilled glass of fruit juice. He walked out of the tavern, which no longer even Nvl?g?t (Only on Nvl?g?t) had a door, and noticed many people staring in his direction. They seemed shocked by what had just happened. How had an entire wall of the pub vanished by the time they arrived? Many who were familiar with the towns rules appeared particularly surprised. Wasnt it agreed that violence was forbidden within the town? How could such a massive disturbance still allow the instigator to escape? No, it couldnt even be called an escape. The culprit had walked out openly, and no one had dared to stop her. These guards were like pawns on a chessboard, knocked down with a wave of a hand, only to rise and be struck down again. So, were these guards completely useless? Were they just a bluff written into the rules, with no real power? If the person earlier could do this, why couldnt they? The earlier fight had drawn the attention of nearly everyone in the town, and as Vinny walked out, all eyes turned to him, including those of many who had been hiding earlier. Hey, you. Vinny said nothing, continuing to walk forward. Hey, youre Vinny, right? No, goodbye. Vinny didnt even glance at the person who had called out to him. He knew instinctively that anyone who recognized him and approached him now likely had ill intentions. Master Vinny, where are you going? Dont leave, were on the same side, one of the three men shouted hurriedly as Vinny tried to walk away. On the same side? What do you mean by that? Vinny frowned and took a few steps back. Teams arent allowed in the dungeon assessment. Youd better not drag me into your mess. Stay away from me. Master Vinny, have you forgotten? Look at this, one of them pointed to the blue armband on his arm. Do you remember this? I dont remember, and I dont understand, Vinny shook his head. You!... Stop pretending. We all know you have a blue armband too! one of them finally snapped, unable to keep up the act any longer. Seeing that the other party had dropped the pretense, Vinny smiled. What blue armband? I dont know what youre talking about. Besides, how can you be so sure I have one? Ive never seen you before, so how do you even know who I am? Alright, alright, its clear Master Vinny isnt in the mood for games. We understand that there are too many people here, and its not a good place to talk. Lets go somewhere more private to discuss this, the young man acting as the peacemaker stepped forward and placed a hand on Vinnys shoulder. Let go, Vinny said coldly. Master Vinny, whats the matter? The young man frowned. Lets talk this through. Its too crowded here. We can find a better place to discuss things. If you have any grievances, you can tell us. I told you to take your dirty hands off me. Didnt you hear me? Vinnys voice was icy. You brat! Just because I gave you a little leeway, you think you can start a dyeing factory, huh? Watch me teach you a lesson! Calm down! Were still in the town, another young man held back the burly one and said. What are you afraid of? Someone just eliminated other candidates in the town. Did she get in trouble? Those guards are just for show. I think theyre only there to scare the weak! No need to wait for the others. The three of us are enough. We happened to run into each other, and nows the perfect time to take this guy out! Oh? Vinny raised an eyebrow. Three of you teaming up? Think carefully before you act. Forming teams is strictly prohibited. Humph, dont accuse us falsely. Besides, we just need to get rid of you. We dont care about the rules! Thats right. With your reputation as a villain, isnt it normal for you to be targeted? Were not a team, and we didnt plan this in advance, the other young man sneered, now convinced that the guards were merely decorative. Brothers, lets do it. As they spoke, the three men drew their weapons and charged at Vinny. Vinny stepped back to dodge the dagger attack, but his reflexes werent quick enough to avoid all the strikes. So, he summoned his Soul Armament. Clang! Clang! The sound of metal clashing echoed as the weapons of the three young men bounced off the thick armor now covering Vinnys body. What is this? The three attackers were baffled as they stared at the familiar armor Vinny now wore. When did this guy manage to steal the town guards armor and put it on himself? The only difference was that Vinnys armor seemed far more luxurious than the guards. You three really have a death wish, Vinny said, clad in his Armor Fortress, as he casually stroked the Frostfang in his hand and rested it on his shoulder. Dont you know whose territory this is? With a single command from me, my subordinates will come with a truckload of armoured men to chop you down. Understand? This kids gone mad, spouting nonsense! Brothers, release your magic souls! Wow. Vinny smirked as he watched the town guards closing in on the three men. Im afraid you wont get the chance. Ahh! Whowho dares!? The young man in the middle screamed as a sharp pain shot through his chest. He looked down to see a double-edged spear piercing through him. Turning around, he found a group of heavily armored town guards surrounding him. When did they? Damn it... Whats there to fear? These are just intimidating toys. Nothing to worry about. We can just knock them over and be done with it, one of the young men said, channeling a mana to imbue his longsword with immense force. He swung it at the armoured man behind him. Cpang! With a loud clang, the young man felt as though his hand was about to shatter, but the armoured man in front of him remained unscathed, its silver armor gleaming. How is this armor so tough? They were knocked down so easily earlier... Vinny stood leaning on his spear, not taking any action. He knew that if he intervened, the guards would turn on him as well. So, he simply watched the guards do their work. However, to the onlookers, the scene looked like several armoured guards surrounding a few candidates, with the most extravagantly dressed armoured man, Vinny, standing by with a spear in hand, as if he were the one giving orders and directing the guards. Many of the candidates watching from a distance, unaware of the full story, began to believe that these guards were Vinnys subordinates and that Vinny held authority over the entire town. They quickly shrank back, not daring to get involved in the matter. Damn it! The reality proved that not everyone can act like the protagonist. If you dont have the protagonists abilities, dont try to act like one. In less than a minute, the three fools were utterly defeated by the guards who surrounded them. Thank you all for coming all this way to deliver the maps to me, Vinny said with a nasty grin as he approached, which infuriated the three who were about to be eliminated due to their shattered tokens. Before they could even start cursing, they were teleported out of the dungeon. Vinny picked up their maps and confirmed that they matched his own. It seemed they were also aware of the towns rules. He pocketed Map No. 2, the one he needed, and glanced at his token. To his surprise, his points had increased by twenty, now totaling thirty-nine points. Oh, so points are awarded based on proximity, huh? Since the guards couldnt earn any points, they must have transferred the points to Vinny, who had been attacked by the trio earlier. Vinny guessed that was the case. It was getting late, and he needed to leave the town. As he set off, something puzzled him. When he exited the town and checked his token again, he noticed his points had increased once more, from thirty-nine to fifty-five. Whats going on? Vinny couldnt figure it out. What he didnt know was that, just as he was leaving through the side exit, a drama was unfolding at the towns main entrance. Oh my, this dungeon is so vast. Where are we supposed to find that little brat? Hey, brother, theres a town ahead. Should we head there? As the two hesitated about their next move, the eldest brothers eyes lit up, and he burst into uncontrollable laughter. Brother, whats going on? Brother, we searched high and low, only to find him effortlessly in the end. That brat Vinnyhe wont escape this time! Huh? The kids nearby? The younger brother glanced around in confusion. Look over there. Isnt that him? The eldest brother sneered, pointing at the guard standing by the door. Brother, thats an armoured man, isnt it? How is that Vinny? You dont get it. Before we entered the dungeon, the young master told me privately that Vinnys soul armament is Armor Fortress, and he even showed me the pattern of Armor Fortress. Theres no mistake, its him! But, brother, isnt this a bit of a stretch? What if were wrong? The younger brother stared at the dazed armoured man in the distance, feeling something was off but unable to pinpoint what. Dont worry. I guarantee theres no other fool in the entire kingdom, or even the empire, who could have devoured such an antiquated soul armament. It has to be that idiot Vinny! So, Armor Fortress must belong to Vinny. Enough talk, get ready for battle. Lets go and finish him! With that, the eldest brother drew his longsword. The reason he was called the eldest brother was because of his outstanding magical aptitude; he had a noble three-star Soul Armament! Dealing with Vinnys outdated One Star Soul Armament? As long as he had hands, it should be easy, right? In his mind, the biggest challenge wasnt defeating Vinny, it was finding him. Now that he had, it was time to make his first contribution! Brother, Ill help you achieve greatness! With that, the eldest brother shouted, Vinny, prepare to die! and charged forward. Seeing this, the younger brother had no choice but to follow. As for why Vinny didnt move as they rushed toward him, the eldest brother assumed it was because Vinny was intimidated by his aura. Still not moving? Good, youre ignoring me, huh? The eldest brother was furious. He leaped into the air and brought his flaming sword down on the armoured mans head. Chapter 80: I’m Too Lazy To Act The armored man, struck by the flaming longsword, stumbled back a few steps before collapsing to the ground. Hey, you little runt, youve been skittering around like a cockroach. But now you finally understand how strong your big brother is, dont you? the elder brother sneered, punctuating his words with a few smug kicks to the armored man lying on the ground. The younger brother beside him twitched his eyelids, growing more uneasy the longer he looked. Something felt off. Why hadnt the armored man disappeared after lying there for so long? The younger brother gazed up at the town, feeling a sense of confusion. There were clearly many candidates present, yet despite the strange tension between them, none of them made a move to attack one another. It was an odd sight. At that moment, all the candidates turned to look at them with an odd expression, one that seemed like admiration, or perhaps more accurately, the way someone would look at a pair of fools. What was going on? Brother, I think we should leave. Now. Why are you so timid, kid? Whats there to be scared of? We took down Vinny! Thats a huge achievement. Why are you freaking out? ... Whats wrong with you, kid? Whyd you suddenly go quiet? The elder brother, noticing his younger brothers sudden silence, frowned. He followed the younger brothers gaze and froze. At the towns entrance, more than a dozen armored men, identical to the one at their feet, had appeared out of nowhere, blocking the gate. Their lifeless eyes stared coldly at the brothers. Uh... whats this? the elder brother muttered, though hed never seen anything like it. Weird. Can that brat clone himself or something? Brother, do you think theres a chance we... hit the wrong person? the younger brother ventured. What are you talking about? This has to be one of that brats tricks! The young master said hes full of schemes. Its gotta be that! The elder brother grew angrier as he spoke. Vinny, you cant win a fair fight, so you resort to cheap tricks to mess with us? You think Im scared of a bunch of junk? Bring it on! Im not afraid of numbers! Come at me all at once, Im in a hurry! A few minutes later. Ahhh! Big brothers, spare me! I was wrong, I admit it! The elder brother, now battered and bruised, was being chased through the town by a swarm of town guards. Faced with these armored men who couldnt be killed, never tired, and were immune to non-magical attacks, he was utterly helpless. Beaten without any chance to fight back, he fled into the town, unsure if hed make it out alive. As expected, the brothers ran until they collapsed in exhaustion in front of the other candidates. Both disappeared shortly after. From then on, no one dared to cause trouble in the town. He wasnt sure if it was a glitch in the token or if he had unknowingly triggered a hidden rule, but somehow, he ended up with the points. He had no clue which kind soul had given them to him. However, Vinny wasnt particularly concerned about points and didnt make an effort to earn them. Sooner or later, the circle will shrink. When that happens and living space becomes scarce, fights will break out everywhere. Therell be no shortage of battles. Its better to conserve strength, saving mana and stamina for when theyre truly needed, to stay in peak condition. However, the guards in the town are so powerful that no one dares to act recklessly within its bounds, unless they encounter a giant like the female protagonists. This situation poses a challenge for the more talented candidates with higher strength, while giving the weaker, mediocre candidates a chance to catch their breath. Such a neutral zone, forcing everyone to coexist peacefully, doesnt align with the purpose of the dungeon assessment, which is to encourage a free-for-all melee, a brutal, battle royale competition. So, based on Vinnys understanding, that small town should have been the first area designated as a restricted zone. Squeak, squeak, squeak... Hmm? Vinny caught a whiff of something burning and quickly realized what it was. He pulled out the map from his bag. The town that had been marked earlier was now reduced to ashes, its location now just a charred pattern on the map. Vinny frowned slightly and turned to look behind him. The outline of the town, which had been faintly visible earlier, had completely vanished. The air carried an unusual scent, like gunpowder or something scorched. Soon, Vinny saw thick plumes of smoke rising in the distance. A bolt of lightning streaked down from the sky, tearing through the earth. The area behind him was engulfed in dark smoke, visibility dropping to almost nothing. Is this what they mean by the shrinking circle? Vinny could faintly hear exclamations and screams in the distance. It seemed some people had been struck by lightning while fleeing the town, while others saw the towns disappearance as an opportunity to seize maps and points, taking advantage of the chaos to eliminate panicked candidates. Needless to say, the scene was utter chaos. Seeing this, Vinny slung his small bag over his shoulder and ran as fast as he could. He was just an innocent bystander and had no intention of getting caught up in the melee. Above, lightning crackled and thunder roared, the storm howling like a harbinger of disaster. At this moment, the benefits of his recent physical training became apparent. Vinny didnt know how long he had been running, he only knew he had poured all his energy into it. When he finally couldnt run anymore, drenched in sweat and gasping for air, he found himself at the edge of a small river. The storm-ravaged clouds were now far behind him. Vinny approached the stream, cupped some water in his hands, and splashed it on his face. The cool water trickled down his cheeks and onto his collarbone, soothing his overheated mind. He pulled out the map and examined the four he currently held, numbered 2, 3, 4, and 5. The town marked on map number 4 was gone, the entire area now a blackened smear of ash. It seemed that area was no longer accessible. Fortunately, he had run fast enough. Otherwise, he would have been caught by the large group behind him, and a fierce battle would have erupted the moment they stopped. The environment here was pleasant, with mountains, water, and woods, a serene and picturesque setting. Everything seems fine, but it feels oddly familiar. ...... Vinny suddenly fell silent. Familiar? How? No, he had never been to this dungeon before, let alone this specific spot. So why did it feel so strangely familiar? As he looked around at the dense forest surrounded by mountains and water, it seemed like an ordinary place. Yet, he couldnt shake the feeling that he had seen it somewhere before. But how could that be? He was a transmigrator. There was no way he had been here before, right? If he hadnt been here before... An idea suddenly struck Vinny. He remembered, wasnt this place...? What kind of terrible luck is this? The moment I arrived in town, I nearly got struck by lightning, got chased and beaten by a bunch of scoundrels preying on the weak, and ran until I was out of breath! The timing must have been just as the boundary was closing. If we hadnt escaped in time, we wouldve been struck down instantly. You should be grateful we made it out. Still, what rotten luck. That bastard Vinny didnt run into any trouble, while I barely avoided getting hit by lightning... Seriously, this is just This group of people suddenly came face-to-face with Vinny. They stared at each other in silence, and everything became clear without words. Vinny was silent. He realized he must have been wrong earlier. The starting positions after entering the dungeon were completely random. They werent deliberately spaced out just because they were from the same nation. In other words, it was entirely possible for fellow from same nation, or even acquaintances, to end up close to each other. Look, now he had run into a group of familiar faces, hadnt he? Well, he didnt know if the others were cooked, but he certainly felt like steaming them alive. He noticed the blue armbands tied around the arms of the four young men. Vinny couldnt understand how he had managed to run into trouble just a few steps into the dungeon. On the other hand, he couldnt figure out who he had offended so badly that nearly all the nobles in the capital rallied against him. But maybe it wasnt about offending someone particularly powerful. Perhaps his reputation was just so terrible, so utterly ruined, that he had almost no public support. That would explain the overwhelming response when someone called for action against him. Sometimes, having bad relationships and a terrible reputation could be a significant disadvantage. Hey, look whos here! Isnt this Master Vinny? The four dusty-faced men immediately broke into smiles when they saw him. It must have been quite the journey to get here. As the four men greeted him with smiles, Vinny noticed they were subtly spreading ? N o v e l i g h t ? out while moving closer to him. Are they even bothering to act anymore? Everyone, what are you doing? Vinny raised his eyebrows. Even if you want to give me a warm welcome, it doesnt have to be this grand, does it? Welcome? Oh, youre definitely welcome, the tall young man at the front said with a vicious grin. You made it so easy for us to find you. Do you know how much time we wasted? Really? But I dont want to see you at all. Dont want to see us? Ha, thats not up to you! the leader sneered. Well, big brother, were family now. Ive joined the team. You cant attack me as a teammate, right? As he spoke, Vinny pulled out the blue armband Malric had given him and waved it like a white flag. You joined the team, but you didnt report to me, the captain. Youve been running around everywhere, making it hard for us to find you. You dont take me seriously. I think you dont even want to be promoted, do you? The leader didnt stop, stepping closer to Vinny with every word. Well, this was clearly just an excuse to pick a fight. But Vinny already knew their intentions, so he wasnt surprised. Do you really want to do this? Everyone, isnt this behavior of yours considered teaming up? Teaming up? What are you talking about? The leader glanced at the other three with a puzzled expression. Do you know me? I dont know him, the three replied in unison. See? Perfect. I dont know these three either. We just happened to bump into each other here and ended up in a standoff. Then we ran into an annoying rat like you. We all agreed to put aside our differences and deal with you first. Is there anything wrong with that? Its perfectly logical, right? You guys are really shameless. Its impressive how thick-skinned you all are, Vinny said bluntly, not holding back. Whether he could win the fight or not, he wasnt going to lose in a war of words. While cursing, Vinny didnt forget to remove his earring, transforming it into ice crystal spear with a few elegant twirls. Hey? Kid, that weapon of yours looks pretty fancy. Whered you steal it from? The leaders eyes lit up, clearly intrigued by Vinnys weapon. Bah, that broken dagger in your hand looks like something a thief would carry. Who knows where it came from? Doesnt it stink? Vinny shot back. You little brat, this is the only time youll get to act so arrogant, the leader growled. Later, Ill smash you into the ground! Brothers, close the door and beat the dog! At the command, the other three moved to block Vinnys escape routes. Vinny raised his spear and summoned the Armor Fortress. The iron man, clad in luxurious armor and gleaming silver, stood at the center of the four, leaning on a Frostfang spear adorned with a blue tassel. The wind caught the tassel on his head, making him look like a god of war. What are you showing off for, kid? Hes just an antique Soul Armament. Everyone, dont rush to eliminate him. Lets beat him up first if we catch him! Im afraid you dont have the ability to do that, Vinny retorted. He stretched out his hand, and an ice chain materialized in his palm, shooting straight toward one of the young nobles. The noble was caught off guard. First, he wasnt strong enough, and second, the intelligence they had gathered claimed Vinny didnt know any magic. No, wasnt it agreed that this kid doesnt know magic?? Before the young man could even voice his confusion, he was tightly bound by the ice chains. The extreme cold bit into his skin, causing him to cry out in pain. The leader hadnt expected Vinny to actually know magic. For a moment, he was baffled, how could a supposed loser with only one-star Soul Armament wield magic? But now wasnt the time to dwell on that. So what if you know magic? I know magic too. Were both nobles, how could I not know a few skills?? He subtly gestured to the other two young men, who immediately charged at Vinny with their weapons, forcing him to defend himself with his hands. Meanwhile, the leader quietly conjured a small water ball behind his back. Ahhh! The bound young man struggled helplessly, unable to break free as Vinny pulled him closer. The other two rushed in to rescue their companion. Take this! One of the young men raised his rapier, and sparks of lightning crackled at the tip of the blade. [Lightning Thorn] It was a magic skill. Vinny frowned. Lightning Thorn was a low-level lightning skill, but no matter how basic, it was still magic. His armor couldnt defend against magic, which meant he, with no resistance to lightning elements, would have to take the hit directly. He wasnt sure if he could withstand it. Compared to the assassin from the empires border town, he was now facing nobles of the kingdom. Even if their levels were low, many of them knew magic, albeit low-level spells. Facing enemies with magic and those without were two entirely different levels of pressure. Armor Fortress could handle non-magic users with ease, but against those who wielded magic, it was like each of them carried a can opener. Vinny felt immense pressure just facing them, let alone being attacked by a group. In the end, his foundation was too weak. His strength wasnt much different from an ordinary NPCs, yet he attracted the kind of hatred that no NPC should ever have to bear. Chapter 81: Young Man, Don’t Be Discouraged. You’ll Have Another Chance Next Year. Although [Frost Lock] controlled an enemy, it also immobilized one of Vinnys hands. Additionally, [Frost Lock] only inflicted continuous damage, which was quite limited. Its primary function was more about control and utility rather than dealing significant harm. Apart from [Frost Moon Slash], Vinny had no other skill capable of killing his enemies. Currently, [Frost Moon Slash] was still on cooldown, and while another active skill was available, using it would render [Frost Moon Slash] unusable for an entire day. This would effectively strip Vinny of his combat effectiveness, a situation he couldnt accept. As the Lightning Thorn Sword closed in, Vinny had no choice but to retract his Frost Lock and focus on defending against the other two attackers. The spear, often regarded as the king of weapons, gave Vinny a significant advantage due to its length compared to the long sword. The young man wielding the longsword, unable to use magic skill, was less of a threat than the one with the Lightning Thorn Sword. Vinny thrust his spear forward, leveraging its reach to keep the longsword-wielding young man at bay with continuous swings. Vinnys spear technique was unrefined, as he had never received formal training or guidance. However, his opponent was similarly inexperienced, lacking practical combat experience and unfamiliar with facing a spear. The Frostfang spears relentless attacks forced the young man to retreat, wary of advancing. Vinnys strategy was sound. Lightning magic is particularly troublesome because lightning can conduct through weapons. Direct contact with a lightning weapon would result in being electrocuted. Unable to engage directly, Vinny adopted an offensive defense, using his spear to keep the Lightning Thorn Sword at a distance. However, focusing on one opponent left him vulnerable to the other. The young man behind him shouted and swung a large sword at Vinnys back. The strike landed, but Vinny barely flinched, feeling only a slight scrape as if brushed by a branch. The spears effectiveness diminishes at close range, so Vinny improvised. He aimed the spears blade at the longsword-wielding young man while using the blunt end to jab at the abdomen of the attacker behind him, forcing him to retreat. Despite his efforts, Vinny was stretched thin dealing with two opponents simultaneously. He had no time to react to the water ball that suddenly appeared in front of him. [Secondary Explosion: Small Water Wave] Bang! The water ball exploded on Vinnys face, the impact sending him flying several meters and tumbling across the ground. Ignoring the pain, Vinny struggled to his feet, leaning heavily on his spear. The water magic had hit him, but fortunately, it was a low-level water-element skill with minimal attack power. Had it been a stronger spell, Vinny might not have been able to stand. Oh, bullseye! The leading young man laughed triumphantly, clearly pleased with his sneak attack. Despite their numerical advantage and underhanded tactics, the group revealed their perceived victory. The young man who had been immobilized by Vinnys Frost Lock and suffered frostbite finally recovered. He grinned menacingly as he approached Vinny. Tsk tsk, I didnt expect this brat to be so tough. You guys, tie him up like before, and Ill make him eat another water ball! the leader ordered, eager to deliver the final blow. Lets see how many points youre worth, hehehe. As the four closed in, Vinny remained silent, his expression unreadable. Silence does not signify that he is too angry to speak, nor does it mean he is at a loss for ideas. Rather, it indicates that the King of Ideas is brewing a new great thought in his mind. Thats it? Vinny laughed. Youre so shameless? You guys are truly ignorant, unable to distinguish between the big and small jokers in a deck of cards. Hey, catch this guy, the leading young man sneered. I want to see if he can still be so stubborn when I press his head to the ground and make him eat dirt. Wow, you guys really dont get it, Vinny smiled. I didnt want to use this ultimate move so early, but youve forced my hand. You little brat, why are you being so cryptic? Cryptic? Just wait and see if Im truly being cryptic. Vinny put away the Frostfang and hung it on his earlobe again. He shrugged his shoulders and removed the Armor Fortress. Oh, are you planning to surrender? the leading young man laughed. If you kneel down and bark like a dog, I might spare you some pain. Vinny said nothing. He stretched out his hands, took a deep breath, and then shouted with full force: Four Ice Gods, heed my call once more! Let the winds howl, the snow descend, and the frost take hold! If nothing else, the sheer volume of his roar was enough to startle the four of them. They halted and braced themselves for defense. Haha! Vinny sent out two frost chains from his palms. However, these chains werent aimed at the four individuals but rather toward the sides. Could it be!? The four of them froze for a moment, then realization dawned. Could it be that this guy intended to use these two frost chains to bind all four of them together!? At this thought, they hastily retreated. Hahaha, youve just realized it now? Too late! Vinny laughed. This brat! The leading young man panicked. He hadnt expected Vinny to have mastered such advanced skill. Considering the frost chains he had released earlier, it wasnt hard to guess the purpose of these two chains. Most likely, they were meant to control everyone on a large scale. Had he truly mastered such advanced skill!? Of course not. Vinny thought silently. This wasnt an advanced skill at all. It was just [Frost Lock] x2, so it couldnt automatically lock onto the enemy and tie all four of them together. If he had the ability to do that, he would have done it long ago. As for why he chose to spend his limited mana on this, aside from bluffing, there was another reason. He noticed that the frost chains had wrapped around two large trees, creating an impenetrable barrier. And now, the only option wasrun! After completing all this and noticing that the four were still on guard, wary of him casting some grand spell, Vinny pulled a face at them, stuck out his tongue a few times, then turned and bolted. Damn it! The leader of the group was momentarily stunned before realizing they had been fooled, his fury igniting instantly. The other three werent faring much better. Vinnys strength had been so far beyond their expectations that they had subconsciously assumed he had a backup plan. They never imagined he was just bluffing! Thats right! That useless Vinny. He only knew a few low-level skills. What other tricks could he possibly have? Once they figured this out, the four of them were livid, realizing theyd been fooled. They gave chase in a rage, but the path ahead was blocked by Vinnys frost chains. They had to take a detour, which only widened the gap between them and Vinny. Vinny sprinted forward, glancing back to see the four men closing in on him. A wicked smile curled his lips. Come on, keep chasing. No matter how fast he ran, he was more afraid they wouldnt catch up than if they did. Today, he was going to teach these four idiots the consequences of provoking Camella, the biggest villain. You like fighting, dont you? Fine, he might not be strong enough to take you on, but theres someone else who is. Yes, Vinny finally remembered why this place looked so familiar. Wasnt this one of the CGs from the dungeon assessment in the original story? As for why this location had a CG in the original story, that was naturally because... As he ran, the path grew more and more familiar. Vinny recognized the forest trail and sprinted toward it. You cant run forever, you little brat! The four behind him were relentless in their pursuit. Wow, theyre chasing me so hard, like a pack of dogs. Vinny reached the end of the forest path and deliberately slowed his pace, then peeked into the clearing. Perfect! The timing was just right. It was the exact moment the CG was supposed to happen. Better to arrive at the right time than too early. After confirming the main character was there, Vinny stepped out of the bushes. At that very moment, the four pursuers caught up and surrounded him. Hey, run! Why arent you running now? You dared to trick us, you little brat. Just wait and see how were going to deal with you! the leading young man snarled viciously. You fell for it so easily. Are you all fools? Vinny taunted, unfazed by his seemingly hopeless situation. As he spoke, he subtly adjusted his position. You little bastard, just wait and see what Im going to do to you! The leading young man, seething with anger, conjured a water ball in his hand and hurled it at Vinny. Hey! Great throw! He had expected it to take some effort, but to his delight, the surprise came easily. Vinny crouched just in time, allowing the water ball to sail over his head and disappear into the grass. Surround him! Dont let him escape! the leading young man barked. Dont worry, I wont run this time, Vinny said, placing his hands behind his back as if sensing something. He smiled faintly. Because now, its your turn to run. Are you out of your mind, kid? No, no, this is just a friendly reminder from me. If you ? N o v e l i g h t ? dont want to be eliminated, youd better turn around and run now. Maybe theres still time, Vinny said with a mysterious grin. I think youve got a fever and youre talking nonsense. Seems like I need to fix that brain of yours. Cant be helped. Ive given you fair warning, Vinny said, raising an eyebrow. I already told you, if you dare lay a hand on me, youll be in big trouble. The four of you may be a team, but Im not alone. Let me tell you, my eldest sister is incredibly powerful. She was resting earlier, but once she wakes up, shell beat you all to a pulp. Shes ruthless. Ha! What a joke. Who would team up with a notorious rat like you, with no parents? the tall young man sneered. ...Hey, you cant touch a tigers butt, and you definitely cant touch a tigresss, Vinny sighed, saying something that made no sense to the four of them. Whatever, its no big deal. Just be careful next year, Vinny said, seemingly sensing something, and stepped aside. Goodbye, everyone, Vinny said, the corner of his mouth curling into a smirk. In the next moment, an incredibly sharp wave of sword energy split the bushes in two, surging through the spot where Vinny had just been standing. The young man who had been standing in line with Vinny had no idea what was happening. By the time he realized it, the scene around him had completely changed. Young man, dont be discouraged. Youll have another chance next year, an instructor said, waving at him. Huh? The young man was utterly confused. But... what kind of opponent did you run into? The instructor looked at the young mans disheveled state, hesitated for a moment, and then tossed him a set of clothes. Change into these for now. Your current look is... not very decent. ??? The young man looked down at his clothes in bewilderment. They were in tatters, like rotten pickles... Wait, what? Hed been eliminated?! What else? The instructor seemed to read his thoughts and gave him a pointed look. Be thankful you had the token on you. Otherwise, youd be in pieces right now, matching the state of your clothes perfectly. Hearing this, the young man felt a wave of belated fear wash over him. Who had attacked him just now? Meanwhile, back in the dungeon... Franky!? The leading young man was still trying to process the strange gust of wind that had just blown past. When he looked up again, he realized that their group of four had suddenly become three, with only a map left in Frankys place. He was stunned. Wheres Franky? Did any of you see where he went? It had happened so quickly that none of them had fully grasped what had just occurred. Brother, Franky... he disappeared, one of the younger brothers stammered, his voice trembling as he pointed to the map left where Franky had been standing. What the hell? The leaders mouth trembled, his nerves frayed. What happened to Franky??... Brother, its bad! Vinnys gone! What did you say!? Before the leader could finish his sentence, the sound of light, deliberate footsteps echoed from between the split bushes. The sharp click of high heels against the ground grew louder. A breathtaking scene unfolded before their eyes, but at that moment, the three of them were in no state to appreciate it. Excuse me, gentlemen. Did you throw that water ball earlier? A silver-haired girl emerged, holding an ornate golden sword adorned with colorful gems and pearls on its hilt. Her smile was both enchanting and chilling. Uh, listen! This is all a misunderstanding! Someone misled us... the leader stammered, trying to explain. So, did you throw the water ball? The silver-haired girl cut him off, her smile unwavering as she repeated her question. Its... No, no, no! We didnt throw it! Oh, I see, the silver-haired girl said, her smile fading in an instant, replaced by icy coldness. The swords aura surged, and with a single swing, the leader and the surrounding dead trees were cleaved in two. I hate liars the most, the silver-haired girl said emotionlessly. Elder, Elder sister! This has nothing to do with us! It was all them! We had no part in it! The other two, realizing theyd messed with the wrong person, immediately began pleading for mercy. Really? The silver-haired girl smiled sweetly. You two dont know them? No, I dont know him, one of them blurted out. As soon as the words left his mouth, a blade of sword energy struck him down. I know him! But I just know him! It wasnt me who threw the water ball! It has nothing to do with me! the last young man cried out in desperation. Oh, so you know each other, team up, and attack others together, but claim youre not involved? The silver-haired girls smile turned sharp. If youre a team, how can you say youre not connected? I... The young man was at a loss for words. Before he could come up with an explanation, the silver-haired girl cut him off. Dont bother thinking too hard. Youll have plenty of time to explain after leaving the dungeon. With that, she swung her sword, eliminating him and sending him out of the dungeon. Chapter 82: It’s Just A Matter of Chance After effortlessly sending the four of them out of the dungeon, Aesphyra did not leave. Instead, she stood calmly in place, her hands resting on the hilt of her sword, as if waiting for something, or someone. Lord Vinny, arent you tired of squatting in that tree? Dont you want to take a break? Aesphyra smiled, speaking as if to herself. ...... There was a moment of silence. Thats not good. The tree youre standing on isnt very strong. What if the branch breaks accidentally? Aesphyra lifted her holy sword, her expression was feigning concern. Damn! This woman is pure evil! Vinny, who was struggling to hold onto the tree, cursed inwardly. He had hoped Aesphyra hadnt noticed him and was waiting for her to leave. But it seemed she had spotted him from the very beginning. After recalling the location of this forest, he remembered that Aesphyra was likely here. She had probably just finished dealing with the mountain turtle beast that inhabited this area, which gave Vinny the idea to use her as a diversion. Well, he couldnt keep squatting anymore. After all, he wasnt a monkey, nor had he practiced hanging upside down from trees. But is this tree not strong? What a joke! The trunk was thicker than his waist. How could it not be strong? But Vinny knew that if Aesphyra said it wasnt strong, then it wasnt strong. She would make sure it wasnt strong if she had to. After quickly thinking through how to handle the conversation with Aesphyra, Vinny jumped down from the treetop and immediately put on a cheeky grin. Yo, what a coincidence! Fancy meeting you here. Who wouldve thought itd be you, my lady? Thanks for the help earlier, truly righteous of you. Im impressed! Thanks in advance. He figured that since Aesphyra knew hed used her as a diversion, he might as well play it cool. After all, a smiling face is harder to hit. Lord Vinny, did you deliberately lead those people to me earlier? Aesphyra ignored his thanks, her beautiful smile carrying an unsettling edge. Hey! Thats exactly what I meant, Lady Aesphyra. If you have the ability, you should put in more effort. And honestly, I didnt even realize you were here at first, I just happened to spot you and thought Id come over to say hello. Vinny addressed her as Lady not out of respect, but out of fear. After all, Aesphyra could easily squash him right now, especially after witnessing her strength. Wow, she took down those people with a single sword strike. The enemy he had struggled against for so long, unable to defeat, was effortlessly slain by her with just a casual swing, all while chatting and laughing. Isnt this strength gap too big?! Say hello? To me? Aesphyra raised an eyebrow, her smile widening. When Lord Vinny sees me in the dungeon, would he really come over to say hello? Shouldnt you be running far away instead? Look at what youre saying! Whats the relationship between us? Old acquaintances! How could I just turn and run without saying hello? Thatd be too rude. Vinny laughed nervously, though her words had struck a nerve. Old acquaintances? How well acquainted are we, exactly? As well acquainted as roasted foie gras! Vinny replied with a forced grin, trying to ignore the oppressive aura radiating from Aesphyra. Oh, is that so? A red lotus flame flickered to life between Elsies palms. I dont think were familiar enough. Should I roast you a bit more to deepen our acquaintance? No, no, no! They say distance creates beauty! Too familiar is too much. This level of familiarity is just right! Vinny quickly backtracked. Eh, is that so? Aesphyra tilted her head, the fire lotus in her hand blooming ominously. Eh, Lady Aesphyra, youre going too far! Whats the relationship between the two of us? Lets put that thing away, alright? Vinny said, trying to sound casual but clearly nervous. Yes, considering the relationship between us, isnt this thing even more impossible to put away? Aesphyra replied with a wide, almost predatory smile. What do you mean by that? Dont you still treat me as a friend? Vinny looked genuinely hurt. Remember at the banquet, when I blocked a knife for you? Have you forgotten all that!? Of course, I havent forgotten, but theres nothing I can do about it. Aesphyra sighed with feigned regret before adding with a mocking smile, If you stay with me, even your children would starve, wouldnt they? Well, he had expected this. Aesphyra was always this petty. It was just a joke, did she really have to hold onto it for so long? Hey, come on, I was in a tough spot back then! I had no choice but to do it to help you out of trouble! Lets not bring this up anymore, alright? Its hurting our feelings, Vinny said, putting on a helpless expression. Then lets talk about something that doesnt hurt our feelings, like the time you poured red wine on me in public, Aesphyra said, her smile fading slightly. She was clearly enjoying this, watching Vinny squirm as he tried to talk his way out of trouble. She wasnt in any hurry to end the conversation. Hey, hey, that was ages ago! Why are you still clinging to these old grievances? If Im not mistaken, its only been about a month since that happened, Aesphyra said, ? Nvlight ? (Exclusive on Nvlight) tapping her chin as if deep in thought. Thats ancient history, lady Aesphyra! Youre not really holding onto my little mistakes, are you? I get it, youre just saying all this to make me reflect on myself. In reality, youve already forgiven me, right? Ive learned my lesson! From now on, Ill turn over a new leaf and be a better person! Vinny declared with exaggerated sincerity. Pfft, Lord Vinny, youre really something, going to such lengths just to survive~, Aesphyra said, her laughter light and playful. Oh, this woman! If only I were stronger right now, Id teach her a lesson shed never forget! Vinny gritted his teeth inwardly, but on the surface, he kept his smile intact. What are you saying? Were practically family! Lord Vinny, you dont want to die at my hands, do you~? Aesphyra extinguished the Red Lotus Flame in her hand, her eyes still smiling. What did she mean, die at her hands? Since when was this dungeon a life-or-death situation?? Well, naturally, Id like to ask Miss Aesphyra to be merciful, Vinny said, rubbing his hands together nervously. Hmm~ Its not that I cant let you go, Aesphyra said, pretending to consider it. Really?? Well, given our relationship, I cant just let you off that easily, Aesphyra said, feigning distress. Lord Vinny will have to pay some price. What do you mean? Vinny asked, a bad feeling creeping up on him. How about this, Aesphyra said, as if shed just come up with a brilliant idea. She lifted one slender leg, the black silk stocking glinting in the light, her foot encased in a white open-toe lace-up heel. If Lord Vinny is willing to kneel down and lick my feet while begging for mercy, I might consider letting you go~. Vinny stared at the sight, the delicate white toes peeking out from the heel, the tempting curve of her foot. He was silent for a moment, then his eyes lit up, and his voice rose slightly in excitement. Seriously!? Did I lie to you~? Aesphyra narrowed her eyes, her smile turning sly. Alright, alright! If thats what it takes, Ill do it! With that, Vinny started to lower himself to the ground. But... Do you think hell actually do it? Oh, how nai?ve. This was nothing more than a desperate ploy to catch Aesphyra off guard. A last-ditch effort to buy himself some time. An ordinary passerby NPC might have been fooled by now, thinking, This isnt a punishment, its a reward! and rushing in without hesitation. But who is Vinny? A man among men, a man of principle and composure! He wasnt about to let himself get carried away by the excitement. After all, pies dont just fall from the sky. Think about itwhat defines Aesphyra the most? Thats right, shes possessive over girls! And what does a character like that despise the most? Men! On top of that, Aesphyra has an extreme obsession with cleanliness. She washes her hands after shaking hands with a man, even if shes wearing gloves. So, would she really let a man lick her feet?? Is that even possible?? If Vinny actually went through with it, he might as well kiss his life goodbye. His journey as an NPC would come to an abrupt end, and next year today would be his anniversary. So, since this was a dead end, what was Aesphyra really getting at? Its simple, she was telling him, Today, youre done for! Sure enough, the moment Vinny pretended to lower himself, Aesphyras eyebrows twitched ever so slightly, though her smile remained intact. Vinny, lying on the ground, was biding his time. Thats right, he was waiting for the cooldown on Frostfang! Sorry, but hes waiting for his skills to recharge. What are you waiting for it!? Since youre forcing me to explain myself here today, dont blame me for pulling off a dirty sneak attack! Vinny sprang up, his earrings flashing coldly as it transformed into an ice crystal spear, scattering snowflakes in the air. After some cursory research, Vinny had discovered that Frostfang actually had three uses: Perform multiple frost strikes, Sweep and leave a trail of ice, Smash the ground to form ice armor. All three uses shared the same cooldown. And right now, Vinny was going for the third option. With a flick of his wrist, Vinny drove the blunt end of his spear into the ground. Instantly, the ground around him froze, and a frosty force surged toward Aesphyra, encasing her black-stocking feet in ice. The icy cocoon crawled up her ankles and began spreading rapidly. Heh, you think Id actually lick your stinky feet? Dream on! Disgusting! Absolutely vile! Vinny gloated, but he wasnt foolish enough to let his guard down. After freezing Aesphyra momentarily, he didnt stick around to press his advantage. Instead, he turned tail and bolted. Lets be real, this was the protagonist were talking about. You dont think you can exploit a single opening and chain her to death, do you? If he didnt run now, hed be the one dead next! Hahaha, Aesphyra, youve been fooled! See ya! Vinny stuck out his tongue mockingly before making his escape. ...... The Red Lotus Flame ignited in Aesphyras palm. Just as Vinny had anticipated, the ice couldnt hold her for long. The flame melted the icy cocoon at her feet in moments. She could have chased after Vinny and caught him easily, but she didnt. Rather than letting this unpredictable threat roam free, it was better to keep him close and monitor his movements. That had been Aesphyras plan all along, she never intended to eliminate Vinny from the start. But well... If Vinny had actually gone through with what hed pretended to do, the outcome might have been different. Where did that guy even get an enchanted weapon?, Aesphyra mused. Things are deviating further and further from the original worldline. The ice melted into water, soaking her stockings. Aesphyra dried them with a flick of her flame. She wasnt planning to leave just yet. After all, she still needed to scavenge the remains of the giant beast, and there were other important matters to attend to in the dungeon. She didnt have time to waste on Vinny. Meanwhile, Vinny, having escaped, noticed that Aesphyra hadnt pursued him. He stopped to catch his breath, gasping heavily. Huhuhu... Wuhu! Vinny let out a triumphant roar to the sky. It worked, hed done it! Hed managed to escape the shadow of the protagonist and slip free from Aesphyras clutches! Hahaha! So what if shes the main character? As long as he doesnt want to die, you cant chase him down, protagonist! His confidence swelled. Vinny glanced up at the sky. After all that chaos, it was getting late. Time to find a safe spot to rest. If he didnt take a break soon, he might not make it through the next day. Of course, there were those who fought tirelessly, fearing enemy attacks and refusing to rest. But Vinny wasnt one of them. Its a choice every candidate has to make: recharge your batteries or stay vigilant to prevent the enemy from attacking at night without resting. The decision rests with each individual. Vinny, however, had made up his mind. He planned to find a hidden spot and get some rest. After a full day of fighting, his stamina was drained, and his magic was completely exhausted. Yes, despite casting only a handful of skills, his mana reserves were bone dry. This was the reality of having a one-star Soul Armament, his mana capacity was pitifully low. A few skills were all it took to bottom him out. Keep in mind, the skill released by Frostfang was powered by the magic core and didnt consume his personal mana. Yet, even with that, the three ice locks hed conjured had drained him completely. Now, all he wanted was to find a secluded place to sleep. After leaving the forest where Aesphyra was, Vinny ventured into another wooded area and began searching. Eventually, he stumbled upon a tree hollow. After evicting the small critters that called it home, Vinny claimed the hollow as his own. Yes, you heard that right, he pulled a classic dove taking over the magpies nest. As he settled in, Vinny emptied the contents of his backpack onto the ground. The bag had been unusually heavy, and not just because of the bread, water, and Vanessas special forces rations. No, the real culprits were... Vinny stared at the pile of skincare products and bath lotions hed dug out. He hadnt wanted to bring these things, but he couldnt help himself. His familys wealth was tied up in these high-end skincare items, so hed packed them along. But how to say, bringing all these bells and whistles to what was essentially a survival assessment? It was a bit much. After setting aside the bread and water for sustenance, Vinny lay down in the hollow of the tree, ready to rest. The tree hollow was a decent hiding spot. Even if someone passed by, they wouldnt immediately notice him. Of course, there was always the chance that someone might fancy his bedroom and try to squeeze in. But any such commotion would surely wake him up. And so, Vinny spent his first night in the dungeon nestled in the hollow of the tree. Luck was on his side. While some candidates were embroiled in chaos throughout the night, his surroundings remained eerily quiet. Not a single disturbance reached him. The next morning, Vinny rubbed his eyes, yawned, and cautiously poked his head out of the tree hollow. After scanning the area to ensure no one was around, he climbed out and prepared for the day ahead. Chapter 83: Former Rival He slept in the hollow of the tree like a squirrel all night, not waking until the next morning. After making sure no one else was around, Vinny jumped out of the hollow and stretched his muscles. He realized the disadvantages of sleeping in the tree hole: it wasnt as comfortable as a bed, his back ached when he woke up, and he had been disoriented when he first fell asleep. When he took out the map to examine it, he was startled to find that the area near the town, which had been intact the day before, was now completely blackened. Even the area on the third map had been reduced to ashes. Its progressing faster than expected. The dungeon assessment spans three days, and with one day already gone, almost a third of the mapped area has been devastated by thunder, reducing it to an impassable wasteland of ash. Vinny was missing two maps, leaving only the fifth one. However, the area near the mountains above was also showing signs of ash erosion, suggesting it would soon be consumed as well. He was relieved that he had run far enough to avoid being caught by the advancing ashes and thunderbolts. Otherwise, he would have had to flee overnight, even if he hadnt been eliminated. Though the quality of sleep was poor, it was better than no rest at all. After a simple breakfast, Vinny continued his journey with Frostfang in hand. With almost no maps left, he now walked through a fog of war, each step filled with uncertainty. It was the second day of the tournament, and only the strongest remained. They likely carried many maps, far more than Vinny, who had only three. As he moved forward, Vinny heard the clashing of swords in the dense forest nearby, and several arrows landed not far from him. He didnt linger. When he [N O V E L I G H T] passed a mountain path, he noticed something unusual. The road was littered with arrow feathers, the rocks bore sword marks, and there were scorch marks from explosions, likely caused by thunder and fire elements. A fierce battle had taken place here, and it seemed the conflict was still ongoing. Vinny hesitated for a moment. He recalled a clause in the dungeon assessment rules: wild monsters in the realm could provide assistance to candidates. Defeating them would grant BUFFs or other advantages. Those who competed for resources would grow stronger, while those who avoided conflict would only grow weaker. The signs of battle on this mountain path suggested it might be the habitat of a special wild monster. Looking at his current points, he only had fifty-five. To pass the assessment, he couldnt avoid fighting forever. It was inevitable. He had been hiding for a day, but he couldnt escape the war indefinitely. With a light sigh, Vinny gripped his spear, his expression solemn, and took heavy steps up the mountain path. The trail appeared natural, with no obvious signs of excavation, though the sword scars etched into the mountain could be considered artificial marks. The walk was unimpeded, but the area, which clearly bore signs of a recent brawl, was eerily quiet. There was no one in sight. When Vinny reached the mountaintop, he found it unnervingly still, as if the place itself were asleep. The ground was littered with fragments of tokens, and the rock walls were scarred with sword marks, yet no one was around. At the summit, there was a naturally formed ring-like small passage. Vinnys instincts sharpened. This small passage reminded him of the boss rooms from games he had encountered in his past life. Just by looking at it, he could tell that something significant, likely a powerful boss, was waiting inside. Huh? As he drew closer, Vinny faintly heard what sounded like a conversation coming from the small passage. He found it strange. At this stage, shouldnt everyone be fighting on sight? Who would still be talking so calmly? Curious, Vinny approached the edge of the gully and peeked inside. At the center stood a stone throne, but it was empty. Aside from that, he spotted four people. Three of them seemed to be addressing a young man in ornate clothing who stood facing them. Young Master Bryan, we are all nobles of the Camella Kingdom. Lets leave some room for courtesy. Its fate that weve met here. Why must we fight to the death? one of the noblemen suggested. Yes, yes, another chimed in. We are all nobles of the kingdom. Shouldnt we stand united? Master Bryan, dont you recognize me? I attended the last banquet hosted by Count Ankaton. Thats right, a third added. We didnt manage to claim Earth Lord, but thats just a matter of ability. Theres no need to harm our harmony over it, is there? From their words, Vinny quickly pieced together the situation. It seemed the special wild monster king that once inhabited this mountain had likely been defeated by the silent young man standing before them. And these three young men were clearly no match for the silent young man. Not only that, but the three of them didnt trust each other, making it impossible for them to work together against him. Instead, they were trying to negotiate a truce. ...Bryan? Vinny frowned as he observed the young man. There was something vaguely familiar about him. Do you think this is some kind of game? After a moment of silence, just as the three nobles thought their proposal had been tacitly accepted and began to relax, Bryan finally spoke. Entering the dungeon means relying on strength. Thats the purpose of the Carillian entrance exam. What are you trying to do, recruit me? Dont you know the rules explicitly forbid forming teams? The young mans voice was cold, his expression stern. As he spoke, Bryan drew his intricately carved sword and thrust it forward. The nobleman closest to him hadnt expected Bryan to act so decisively. He barely had time to react, but the sword didnt pierce him, it only tore through the fabric of his shoulder. Bryan had deliberately held back. This sword is a reminder. The contest has already begun. Drop the flattery and show some backbone, Bryan said, his gaze sharp as he swung his sword, carving rippling waves in the air. Seeing this familiar scene, Vinnys memory clicked. This man was Bryan Ankaton, a named character in the original plot. He was the eldest son of a counts family in the kingdom, a prominent figure from a well-known noble house. How did I run into him? If Vinny remembered correctly, in the original story, Bryan had clashed with Vinny as well. He had once publicly humiliated Vinny, and the two had developed a mutual dislike. The difference was that Bryan was fearless and capable, while Vinny had been powerless and resentful. In the original story, Bryan had also participated in the campaign against Vinny. Well, Vinny was used to it. Given his notorious reputation, even nobles hed never met had reason to dislike him, let alone those hed crossed paths with. Before entering the dungeon, Vinny had harbored some hope that the dungeon was vast enough to avoid running into so many named characters from the original story. Yet here he was, having already encountered two protagonists and now a knight with a name and backstory. Those who left their names in the original story were no ordinary people. They were all exceptional in their own right, and Bryan was no exception. With his exceptional talent and unique understanding of water element magic and swordsmanship, he had shattered the stereotype that water elements were weaker in offense compared to other elements. This man was a force to be reckoned with. Now that Vinny knew the special wild monster on the mountain had been dealt with by Bryan, there was no reason for him to stay. Lingering would only invite unnecessary conflict. He had just escaped one dangerous situation, only to stumble into another. It was better to leave while he still could. With these good brothers keeping Bryan occupied, now was the perfect time to make his exit. Ahhh! Just as Vinny lifted his foot to leave, several high-pitched screams erupted from the small passage. Looking back, the few young men who had been struggling to resist earlier were now lying on the ground, their bodies disintegrating into several incomplete maps. Ahh... Theyre gone? Just like that? One against three, and he wiped them out so easily? Of course, part of it might be due to the BUFFs from the wild monster he defeated, but still, was the gap in strength really that huge? It seemed Vinnys only option was to find a place to hide and wait for this plague god to leave... Whats the point of skulking around like a thief who doesnt dare show his face? At that moment, a commanding voice rang out from the gully, hitting Vinny like a hammer to the head. So... hed been discovered a long time ago? Vinny sighed, rubbing his forehead. He really was unlucky. Wait, maybe Bryan was just trying to bluff, to see if anyone was actually there? Vinny stayed still, holding his breath. Dont you plan to come out and show yourself? Bryan raised an eyebrow and swung his sword. A burst of water surged forward, shredding the rock Vinny had been hiding behind. ...... Vinny froze, then slowly stood up under Bryans icy gaze. ......Vinny? Bryan recognized the man in front of him, his frown deepening. Yo, so Young Master Bryan still remembers me? Im truly flattered. Since hed been caught, there was no point in running. Vinny decided to face the situation head-on. How did you get here? Bryan asked coldly. The implication was clear: why hadnt someone like Vinny been eliminated already? Young Master Bryan, the road is open to everyone. If you can come here, why cant I? Vinny flicked his spear, and Frostfang gleamed in his hand. Youve lowered the standard of this entrance exam, Bryan said bluntly. Heh, thanks for the compliment. If I can single-handedly lower the gold standard of this years Carillian entrance exam, it must mean I have some skill. Vinny smirked. Look at the kind of monsters participating this yearif he could drag down their standards, then he must be doing something right. Did you come here to steal the BUFFs? Bryan raised an eyebrow. To be fair, Bryan was quite handsome, with sharp features and piercing eyes. It was a shame, really, that he was born into this twisted world, destined to never achieve anything truly remarkable. Guess? Vinny replied with a cheeky grin, knowing full well that this confrontation was unavoidable. He didnt care about Bryans attitudethis was a fight he couldnt run from. The protagonist group was untouchable, but he couldnt just flee every time he encountered someone during the entrance exam, could he? Hed already been through a few battles, but his points were still far behind the top contenders. Hiding forever wasnt an option. On the contrary, if he could defeat Bryan here, this formidable opponent, and take his points and maps, the situation would completely reverse in his favor. It was a gamble, but Vinny wasnt going to run. This time, he had to face this powerful enemy head-on. Taking a deep breath, Vinny steadied himself. This might be the first time since awakening his past lifes memories that hed faced a named character from the original story. Bryans talent might not rival Charons, but he was undoubtedly a formidable opponentone Vinny couldnt defeat without resorting to extreme measures. This would be a true test for him. Winning would mean a chance at redemption; losing would mean defeat. Seeing Vinnys dismissive attitude, Bryan didnt bother with further conversation. The carved sword in his hand danced through the air, creating rippling waves of water. If this werent an assessment, someone like you wouldnt even be worth my sword. But letting you go isnt an option either. Rather than letting you tarnish the standard of this entrance exam, Ill send you back to where you belong. Bryan pointed the tip of his sword at Vinny, his words sharp and deliberate. Huh? Your lines are way too long, dont you think? I didnt realize you were such a dramatic character. Vinny squinted at Bryan, unfazed by the verbal jab. Words didnt faze him. Bryan didnt respond. Instead, he stepped forward, aiming to take Vinny down with a single strike. He underestimated Vinny, not even bothering to use magic against him. Good speed, Vinny thought to himself. Bryans swordsmanship was impeccable, a testament to years of training since childhood. Vinny, with his half-baked skills, was clearly outmatched. Clang! Sparks flew as Vinnys solid armor materialized, deflecting Bryans blade. Unlike others who would have been pushed back by the force, Bryan stood firm, his eyes narrowing as he saw Vinny summon his Soul Armament. Vinny, as a descendant of the goddess, is this all youve got? Choosing an armored Soul Armament that can only take hits and not fight back? The Varelis family really has fallen. Well, using magic against you was never my intention, Bryan said as ripples formed at the tip of his sword. Now, let me demonstrate my own unique techniques. [Water Slash] Whoosh! A highly compressed line of water shot toward Vinny like a comet, following the arc of Bryans sword. What a fast strike! Vinny raised his spear just in time to block Bryans blade, but the sheer force of the water pressure bore down on him. His shoulders buckled, and he dropped to one knee. In just one move, Vinny was completely suppressed, unable to move. Bryan, on the other hand, looked completely at ease, even fighting one-handed to maintain his advantage. Chapter 84: Ice Dragon This enchanted spear doesnt belong to you. Where did you steal it from? Bryan demanded, his gaze fixed on the ice crystal spear in Vinnys hand. Vinny, struggling to rise from his kneeling position under the weight pressing down on him, smirked despite his predicament. Tch, its just a fight. Why waste your breath? Why? My possessions can only be stolen, but yours are rightfully owned? Tell me, how did you get your equipment? Wasnt it handed down by your family? Or did you simply use your parents money? Dont try to convince me you earned it yourself. You think I cant recognize that water sword from the auction? You just rely on your familys backing, and yet you dare to stand on the moral high ground and point fingers at me? The swordsmanship, Soul Armament, and magic in your body, which of these can be separated from your family? Youre just standing on the high platform your family built for you, mocking those of us who stand on the ground, in the dirt. Does that really give you a sense of superiority? Vinny snorted coldly. What, did I hit a sore spot? Bryan smirked. No, its not a sore spot. Its just a bad feeling, Vinny shot back. You cant say anything about me in this regard. At least Im on my own. Vinny knew that continuing to waste energy like this would only weaken him further. He stopped resisting and let the Water Slash strike down. Bryan frowned slightly. He hadnt expected Vinny to dare to provoke him and force his own Water Slash. Did he want to fight to the death? That was impossible. If Vinny was struck by the Water Slash, he would be split in half. The armor he wore wouldnt protect himit would shatter like tofu. At the last moment, Vinny rolled to the side. Though he moved as fast as he could, the Water Slash still slashed mercilessly across his left shoulder. Vinny rolled several times, putting some distance between himself and Bryan, his eyes locked on his spear. Tick, tick... Blood dripped from the deep gash in his left shoulder, the flesh torn and mangled. The token could only protect against maiming and fatal injuries, but all other wounds suffered in the dungeon were real. The Carillian Academy wasnt for pampered flowers in a greenhouse. It was for those with the courage and talent to fight their way through blood and fire. Bryan stared at Vinny, his brow furrowing unconsciously. This was clearly a good opportunity to press his advantage, but seeing the calm, determined eyes behind Vinnys helmet, even as he endured the pain of a serious injury, Bryan hesitated for a moment. Something felt off. This kind of composure and decisiveness in the heat of battlewas this really the same Vinny who usually complained and begged for mercy? Bryan wondered if Vinny had taken some alchemical potion to numb the pain, but that seemed impossible. Such potions were rare and expensive, far beyond Vinnys means. Was Vinny not in pain right now? No, he was gasping, his body trembling. It hurt like hell, and part of him wanted to give up on the spot. This was the first time he had endured such excruciating pain, and it sharpened his mind, reminding him that this was an assessment where he could lose everything but his life. Yet, for some reason, he was unwilling to surrenderunwilling to yield. An inexplicable, fierce determination surged in his heart, overwhelming the searing pain in his body. Trembling, he forced himself to stand, gripping his spear. The gap between them was too vast. After just one exchange, he was already half-crippled. After all, what he was facing was a genius who had been trained in swordsmanship since childhood, honed his physique, and was nurtured by vast family resources. In contrast, he was just a wasted old man with necrotic blood, no talent, and a frail, sickly body. The gap created by years of accumulated family resources and training couldnt be bridged in just a year or two. But Vinny wasnt convinced. He just wasnt convinced. The protagonist bullied him, and even a supporting character in the story could bully him. The original villain cant accept that. Vinny was a man who wanted to save face, too! Bryan stared at him. He hadnt taken Vinny seriously before. He hadnt even considered him a worthy opponent, feeling it would be an insult to personally deal with him. But now, his perspective had shifted slightly. At the very least, he saw determination and will in Vinny now. Regardless of whether Vinnys strength was sufficient, his attitude showed he was taking the assessment seriously. Because of this, Bryans attitude toward Vinny also shifted. He felt he should now treat Vinny as a true opponent and show him the respect he deserved. Strength aside, your current attitude is much more pleasing to the eye than before, Bryan commented. Its unfortunate that you have the determination but lack the power. He cleaned the blade of his sword. Oh? Really? Vinny stood up, gripping his spear with one hand. Youre wrong. I did this on purpose. Even if I give you one hand, you still cant win. Vinny tilted his head and smirked. Your ability to talk big hasnt changed at all, Bryan said, brushing the water droplets off his sword. He stared at Vinny for a moment, then dashed forward, closing the distance between them in an instant. Big talk? Youll soon find out if its just talk. Vinnys eyes sharpened. He slammed the blunt end of Frostfang into the ground, and a web of ice cracks erupted from the point of impact, freezing the surrounding areaincluding the water droplets on Bryan and his sword. However, just as the ice crystals were about to encase Bryan, a yellow shield suddenly materialized around him, blocking the frost. Bryan quickly stepped back, avoiding being frozen solid. This was likely a blessing he had received from the special creeps in the areaan Earth Elemental Shield that activated to protect him when attacked. What!? Bryans pupils constricted in shock. Ice elemental magic!? Those with a high affinity for ice elements were rare. More importantly, ice elements directly countered the water element, which was Bryans specialty. The water droplets he had condensed on his cage-hilted sword had all frozen into uncontrollable ice particles due to the icy aura Vinny had released. For a brief moment, Bryan felt a surge of panic. The ice element was completely foreign to him, an area he had never explored. His understanding of it was minimal, if not nonexistent, and to make matters worse, his affinity for it was quite low. This situation was nearly the same as having ones own magic altered by the enemy into an unfamiliar element. Vinny had effectively neutralized his element. This was something Bryan had never anticipated. Vinny actually had an elemental affinity of his own, and it was ice magicthe very element that countered Bryans strengths. Ill admit, your water elemental magic is impressive. But if I do this, how will you handle it? Vinny taunted, hefting his spear. Ice thorns sprouted beneath his feet, and a cold aura solidified around his body, forming a set of crystal-clear ice armor adorned with jagged spikes on the shoulders. The ice armor froze Vinnys wound, staunching the bleeding, while the chilling aura it emitted condensed the surrounding moisture. Vinny noticed that the ice armor felt like an extension of his own body. It didnt make him feel cold; instead, it radiated a freezing aura around him. It was a strange, almost surreal sensation. Bryan instinctively took another step back, quickly realizing that this couldnt be Vinnys own skillit had to be Frostfangs doing. But... The power was astonishing. Even the cold air swirling around the ice armor exuded an intimidating aura. Bryans intuition told him this wasnt just due to the high grade of Vinnys enchanted spear. It also had to do with Vinnys own affinity for the ice element. Had he been wrong all along? Did this so-called useless guy actually have a hidden talent? As he watched the armored figure stride toward him, the frosty aura swirling around Vinny and the chilling spear in his hand, a sense of pressure weighed heavily on Bryan. ...Interesting. Bryan gripped his swords hilt with a backhanded stance, and three water spikes coalesced around his blade, shooting toward Vinny. However, before the spikes could reach their target, they froze solid, transforming into ice. Bryans poor control over the ice element caused them to shatter upon hitting the ground, scattering into icy debris. The power of Vinnys ice element was overwhelming. Bryan frowned. It was impossible for ordinary ice elemental skill to freeze his spells so quickly. Now he was almost certain that Vinny had a natural talent for ice elemental affinity. Otherwise, there was no way that ice armor could emit such an intense chill. Master Vinny, impressive. Youve successfully proven that youre not as useless as I thought, Bryan said, clapping his hands slowly. Vinny raised an eyebrow. Why did it feel like this guys attitude toward him had shifted? Thats right. As a descendant of the goddess, you shouldnt be so incompetent. But its a pity youve wasted too much time. Even with your element countering mine, Ill still come out on top. As he spoke, Bryan didnt retreat in the face of Vinnys icy aura and armor. Instead, he advanced, his sword flashing through the air like a ghost, its movements too fast for the eye to follow. What a swift sword! Was this Bryans true capability? Vinny barely had time to react. Before he could even raise Frostfang, Bryans sword had already struck him. By the time Vinny thought to counter, Bryan had already dodged back, retreating several meters away. Vinny, weighed down by his armor, couldnt keep up. Glancing down at the ice armor covering his body, Vinny noted that, with the dual protection of the ice armor and his Armor Fortress, Bryans strike hadnt left so much as a scratch. But Bryans sword was too fast. Vinny thrust his ice spear forward, only for Bryan to easily deflect it and counter with a swift stab. In close combat, Vinny was completely outclassed. Despite wielding a long weapon, he couldnt even graze Bryans clothes. After more than a dozen exchanges, the only damage Vinny managed to inflict was the frostbite from the cold, which had frozen Bryans limbs and penetrated his skin. The good news was that Bryan couldnt harm Vinny either. With the Armor Fortress protecting him, and now reinforced by the ice armor, it was nearly impossible for Bryan to land a meaningful blow. But Vinny couldnt afford to drag this out. He knew his ice armor would only last a few minutes. Once it disappeared, Bryans sealed magical abilities would return, and Vinny would be in serious trouble. Bryan, however, was no fool. In fact, his combat experience far surpassed Vinnys. When he noticed Vinny shifting from passive defense to active offense, he immediately guessed that the ice armor had a time limit. Otherwise, Vinny wouldnt be so desperate to end the fight quickly. If you rush too much, youll reveal your state of mind and intentions, Bryan said, shaking his head. Youre still too inexperienced. Knowing this, Bryan simply kept his distance, avoiding Vinnys attacks and refusing to engage directly. He didnt even bother to strike back, content to wait. As expected, Vinnys ice armor began to fade over time, the icy energy dissipating along with it. Vinny, I really didnt expect you to last this long against me. Theres progress, but this level alone isnt enough. Bryan raised his blade, and countless streams of water swirled around it, converging at the tip of his sword. A massive vortex of water formed at the swords tip, churning and surging like a raging tidal wave. This is... Vinnys frown deepened. He recognized this skill. Though still in its early stages, this was one of the most powerful water-elemental skills available to the Warlock level [Countercurrent Vortex]. The surging water, wild and untamed, vividly displayed the fluid yet overwhelming power of the water element. Of course, this technique was no ordinary feat it was a high-level skill that demanded immense magical energy. Bryan, at most an advanced Artisan, was pushing his limits by casting such a skill. The sheer amount of magic required would undoubtedly drain him completely. Seeing Vinnys ice armor dissipate, Bryan seized the opportunity to finish him off. He was confident Vinny couldnt dodge this attack. But Vinny had no intention of dodging. This was a gamble. Bryan was an advanced Artisan, while Vinny was merely a Beginner Apprentice. Even with the ice elements natural advantage over water, Vinny couldnt bridge the gap in their levels. Now, all he could do was trust in Frostfang in his hand and his own affinity for the ice element. Vinny tightened his grip on Frostfang. An ice dragon coiled around the spears blade, and the temperature plummeted instantly. Bryan realized Vinny was preparing for a final, desperate strike. But he remained confident. While ordinary water skills might be restrained by ice, low-level ice skills wouldnt stand a chance against his high-level spell. The swirling vortex of water at the tip of Bryans sword surged forward, crushing rocks and uneven terrain in its path. Vinny, in that moment, fully understood the second enchantment of Frostfang. The ice dragon wrapped around the spear seemed to come alive, its icy glow resembling the crystalline teeth of a true frost dragon. A pair of icy wings materialized behind Vinny. With a powerful step, he launched himself forward, transforming into a frost dragon that tore through the air toward Bryan. What?! Bryans eyes widened as the ice dragon roared into the sky, unleashing a violent whirlwind of frost. Though its power was limited by Vinnys low level, the sheer presence of the dragon was overwhelming. Bryan stared in shock, as if a real ice dragon had appeared before him. The dragons eyes were lifelike, filled with an ancient, icy fury. The Ice Dragon, dormant within Frostfang, had awakened. In an instant, it froze Bryans [Countercurrent Vortex], shattering it into icy fragments. Bryan, caught off guard, tried to dodge with his agility, but the ice dragon spat out two chains of frost. Before he could react, the chains wrapped around his body and arms, locking him in place. Vinny, his focus unwavering, activated the [Frost Lock]. Bryan was frozen within the icy chains, pulled toward the dragon. The intense cold nearly frostbit his skin, but an earthy yellow shield emerged, momentarily blocking the frosts advance. However, the shield couldnt hold. The chains tightened further, binding Bryan completely. The dragons descent froze his limbs, leaving him no room to escape. What the hell is this...? Bryan thought, a hint of fear creeping into his mind. The ice dragon showed no mercy. It swooped down, its crystalline jaws clamping onto Bryans body. The moment ? Nvlight ? (Exclusive on Nvlight) the dragons icy teeth touched Bryan, the earthy yellow shield flared up again, but it lasted less than a second before shattering. The dragon lifted Bryan into the air, its icy claws tearing at him. Finally, it bit down and slammed him into the ground. The impact caused the dragon to burst apart, releasing a massive explosion of ice and snow that blanketed the area in frost. Chapter 85: If I Were Just Vinny The once bare mountains now erupted with cold air, freezing the entire peak into a world of ice and snow. The Armored Man knelt in the snowy expanse, clutching a dim earring in his hand. His left shoulder was severely injured, and his strength was nearly depleted, leaving him barely able to move. His consciousness urged him to succumb to sleep, but he knew he couldnt afford to lose consciousness yet. With trembling hands, he pulled out the token and saw the score on it change from 55 to 400. Vinny let out a sigh of relief, his body going limp as he collapsed to the ground, shaking uncontrollably, almost falling over completely. This was his final trump card the second enchantment skill attached to Frostfang, known as Roar of the Frozen Earth. Vinny had anticipated that the power of Roar of the Frozen Earth would be impressive, but he hadnt expected it to be so terrifying. Although the ice dragon he summoned was still in its embryonic form, even when released by him, a Beginner Apprentice, it froze the world around him. Such power was truly awe-inspiring. Bryan hadnt even had time to react before he was lifted into the air by Roar of the Frozen Earth and killed instantly. Was this the value of an Upper-tier Magic Tool? He had won. The power of Roar of the Frozen Earth had indeed turned the tide of a battle where the odds were heavily stacked against him. This was the first time he had used his ultimate move, Roar of the Frozen Earth, and he hadnt been entirely sure of its power. If it had fallen short, he would have lost his greatest asset, Frostfang. That uncertainty had kept him hesitating until he was forced into a desperate situation and finally made up his mind. And Frostfang did not disappoint him. After perfectly demonstrating its potential, it had instantly killed a swordsmanship genius who was one level above him. It could be said that the enormous gap between him and Bryan had been completely bridged or even surpassed by Frostfang. As he stared at the dim earring in his hand, Vinny couldnt help but feel that his role in this duel had been minimal. His only contribution had been to activate Frostfang. After placing the earring into his bag, he drew his scimitar and struggled to stand, leaning heavily on the ground for support. The surroundings were frozen solid, yet he miraculously didnt feel the sudden drop in temperature. Perhaps it was because the ice had been unleashed by his own hand, granting him an affinity with it that spared him from the cold. ...That should have been the case, so why did he still feel a chill creeping up his neck? Vinnys instincts kicked in, and just as he turned around, a dagger was pressed against his throat. At such close range, there was no way to evade. Hey, Vinny. I didnt expect you, of all people, to survive this long and even take out that Bryan. Forget it, it doesnt matter. Both of you will become stepping stones for my promotion! The sharp-nosed, monkey-faced young man swung his knife at Vinnys neck. Logically, Vinny should have been eliminated with that strike, but because he had been cautious enough to keep the Armor Fortress active, the blow only forced him back a few steps due to his lack of physical strength. The young man then kicked him, sending him tumbling to the ground. The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it. Wow, in this game, mantises and cicadas are running all over the place, the young man laughed, his face brimming with joy as if he were the sixth one reaping natures gifts. Youre such a lucky bastard, managing to eliminate Bryan by accident. But youve used up all your strength and mana now, havent you? Vinny struggled to stand, dropping to one knee as he glared at the familiar skinny young man before him. Coldly, he asked, Malric, what are you planning? What? Of course, Im going to send you, an unwelcome bastard mad dog, back home, Malric sneered. ......What do you mean? What do I mean? Ha, you dont actually think I was willing to be your lackey and genuinely wanted to cooperate with you, do you? Bah! How could someone like you a fake descendant of a goddess with no parents ever be worthy of that? You betrayed me? Vinnys gaze was icy. Betray you? Whats wrong with that? Vinny, dont be so self-absorbed. If you werent still useful to me, I wouldve spat in your face the moment I saw you! Its always been like this. If you werent worth selling out, why would I bother with a bastard like you? So all the advice you gave me before was just part of your scheme? Hey, you dont actually think you have followers, do you? Haha, why dont you take a look in the mirror and see what you really are! How dare you come to take the entrance exam for Carillian? A piece of rat shit spoils the whole pot of soup. Dont you know how many people are trying to stop you, the rat shit, from being thrown into the pot? However, you were born with talent. Even a deceitful bastard like you, who thrives on lies and wicked deeds, has a purpose. And that purpose is to serve as my stepping stone into high society and Carillian Academy. Malric tossed the knife into the air with practiced ease, like a juggler at play. Is this all youve done? How pathetic. Vinny tucked the map dropped by Bryan into his backpack and stood up. Bah, youre still stubborn even when youre about to die. What do you know? Compared to you, a dandy boy with nothing but family background, Im clearly more talented and capable. Yet, because of my background, my potential is limited, and everyone ignores and looks down on me! Malric spat, his voice filled with indignation. What do you know, you frivolous mad dog? You were born with everything I could never have in my life, and yet you a loser wasted it all. Me? Everything? Vinny frowned. What do I have that you dont? An extra nose or an extra mouth? Bah, theres no point in talking anymore. Give me your life, bastard! With that, Malric lunged at Vinny. His movements were bizarre. He held two daggers and moved on all fours, like a wild beast pouncing on its prey. Vinny knew this was the fighting style brought by the Soul Armament Malric had chosen. Malrics Soul Armament was a two-star Soul Armament called Hound, and he seemed to have an unusually high compatibility with it. This was evident in his ability to use Hound-related skills freely and with extraordinary power, making his combat prowess far surpass that of others with two-star Soul Armaments. Seeing this, Vinny raised his extra sword that he had brought to block Malrics twin daggers. However, having just emerged from a grueling battle, Vinny was utterly exhausted. In just one clash, he was knocked back several steps and stumbled to the ground. Malric approached Vinny with a sneer. He didnt seem to be in a hurry to eliminate Vinny, perhaps because, as a two-star Soul Armament, Hound lacked any casting abilities. But even without mage abilities, it was more than enough to deal with Vinny in his current state. If he couldnt break through the turtle shell, hed just hit it a few more times. After dozens of strikes, he would eventually wear down the already severely injured Vinny. Hehehe, whats the matter, Vinny? Why arent you talking tough anymore? Malric laughed, his voice dripping with malice. It seemed that at this moment, all the resentment he had harbored toward Vinny was finally being unleashed. Malric, I really want to know... have I ever bullied you? Vinny asked after a moment of silence. Bah, bully me? You, a fake descendant of a goddess, think youre worthy of that? Malric retorted with disdain. Then why do you hate me so much? Vinny asked calmly. Im not the one who excluded you, nor the one who looked down on you. In fact, Im the one who accepted you. Why dont you hate the others, but only me? Accept? Who wants your acceptance? Who cares about your acceptance? Malric spat. Dont be ridiculous, Vinny. People climb higher, and water flows lower. Who wants to be friends with someone like you? Theres nothing to gain from being your friend except humiliation. Even so, shouldnt you be thanking me? Without me, the ones pulling the strings behind you would never have noticed you. In other ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) words, without my involvement, you wouldnt even be qualified to act as their white glove. Vinny emphasized each word. Its only because of me that they see any value in you at all. You bastard!... Vinnys words completely shattered what little self-esteem Malric had left. Even his value was given by Vinny? Who could accept such words!? Vinny, although I cant kill you in this dungeon, I can still make you suffer a little. Malric laughed angrily. As he spoke, he crossed his two daggers together. A venomous snakes fang materialized in the air, dripping venom onto the blades and soaking them. [Surgery: Snake Venom] Hand over your points, Vinny! Malric shouted, bringing his twin daggers down in a vicious slash toward Vinny. Vinny couldnt dodge in time and could only brace himself for the blows. The corrosive venom ate away at the Armor Fortress, and the once shimmering silver barrier was now tainted with a dark hue, emitting wisps of corrosive white smoke. Vinnys expression turned grave. The compatibility between Malric and the Hound was even higher than he had thought. The snake venom was powerful enough to corrode the Armor Fortress. If his physical body had taken those strikes, the consequences would have been disastrous. Vinny knew he couldnt fight Malric head-on. He had no choice but to retreat. You cant get away, Vinny! Malric grinned, pouncing on him at full speed. Vinny rolled to the side, barely avoiding Malrics attack. The armor on his chest had already been corroded and festered by Malrics snake venom. If the venom continued to eat away at it, his skin would be in danger. I have to find a way to escape... But how can I get away? The mana of Frostfang was exhausted. He had also used up a significant amount of his own mana in the previous duel with Bryan, releasing several Frost Locks, and his physical strength was nearly depleted as well. So how could I win now? Should I count on Armor Fortress to tire out Malric? It seemed he had been pushed into a desperate situation. Helpless, Vinny glanced behind Malric, where the thickest frost and snow from the previous Roar of the Frozen Earth had formed a sharp icicle nearly ten meters long. Vinnys eyes lit up as an idea struck him. He checked his remaining mana and found it was just enough to use the Frost Lock one more time. Oh, just a dying struggle, Malric sneered, continuing his relentless assault. Vinny tried to roll away again to avoid the attack, but Malric anticipated his move and slashed at his injured left shoulder. This strike was infused with Malrics mana, and the force was tremendous. Vinny gasped in pain, knowing his wound had likely reopened. He rolled again, but Malric pursued him without pause, not giving Vinny any room to breathe, hacking at him as he scrambled on the ground. Malric seemed to realize that the armor on Vinnys shoulders was the weakest point, so he focused his attacks there, chasing him and slashing repeatedly. Hahahaha! Malric laughed heartily. Are you a gopher? How pathetic! Vinny gritted his teeth, enduring several stabs as blood dripped from his shoulders. When Malric pounced again, Vinny saw his chance and released Frost Lock toward the massive icicle. Malric, thinking Vinny was targeting him, immediately dodged. But the lock hooked onto the tip of the icicle. Vinny quickly retracted the lock, and his body was yanked toward the icicle. What!? Malrics eyes widened in shock. He hadnt expected Vinny to have an escape route. Vinny slid down the icicle, using the Frost Lock to bypass the gravel wall and quickly descend the mountain. Hehe, hehe... I underestimated you. But you cant escape. Dont forget what my Soul Armament is called, Malric laughed coldly. He crouched low to the ground, his bloodshot eyes wide open, ready to pursue. This is the ability of the Hound Soul Armament [Tracing]. A trace of Vinnys scent lingered in the air. Malric dropped to all fours and followed the trail like a hound. After descending the mountain, Vinny quickly removed the Armor Fortress and entered a dense forest. He knew he wouldnt be able to run far in his current state. He was seriously injured, bleeding, and exhausted. Malrics Hound was specifically designed for pursuit. It was not only fast but also capable of automatically searching for the traces of specific enemies. Once it remembers your scent, you can never escape. Huff... Vinny leaned against a large rock, panting heavily. There should only be a day and a half left until the end of the competition. Just as Vinny was about to move, he suddenly heard a series of hurried footsteps behind him, as if a wild beast on all fours was chasing him, drawn by the smell of blood. Not only that, but footsteps were also approaching from the front. There were people everywhere. Vinny let out a few hollow laughs, though their meaning was unclear. If I were just Vinny, I would have reached a dead end by now. But it was a pity he was not. Well, though it was earlier than planned, the timing was close enough to be acceptable. He pushed himself up, shook off his backpack, adjusted his breathing, and clasped his hands in a praying position. The next moment, six pure and flawless wings descended behind him, as if bestowed by the mercy of a goddess, and merged seamlessly with him. Sniff sniff... huh? Malric frowned as he chased into the jungle. No, something was wrong. What was going on? Why had that guys scent suddenly disappeared? Malric couldnt believe it and checked again and again to see if there was something wrong with his sense of smell. But his sense of smell had never failed him since he absorbed the Soul Armament. The facts proved it true. There was no issue with his sense of smell. Vinnys scent had simply vanished into thin air, leaving no trace. What did that mean? Could it be that his points had been snatched by someone else? Malric was furious, scratching at the mud frantically to vent his anger. No, he couldnt jump to conclusions like that. He had to see for himself whether Vinny had used some trick to conceal his scent. Passing through the dense forest, he arrived at a large rock where Vinnys scent had disappeared and where his blood still dripped onto the ground. There was no doubt about it, Vinny must have been here just moments ago! Moreover, there were no signs of a fight in the area. Even if a fight had occurred, he would have heard it! It was clear, that brat Vinny must have used some kind of trick to hide himself! Just as Malric was thinking this, his sharp senses detected danger, and he quickly dodged to the side. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM!! A heavy mace fell from the sky like a silver comet, smashing into the ground and leaving a massive crater. The shockwave sent Malric tumbling backward. Before he could regain his footing, a pair of white high-heeled boots stomped hard on his face, sending him sprawling. Damn it! Whos there?! Malric scrambled to his feet, panic in his voice, and looked around. A dazzling cherry blossom-haired girl stood where he had been moments before. She rose slowly, resting the silver mace on her shoulder, and gazed at him with a serene smile, saying nothing. Excuse me, the girl said softly. She held the mace in one hand, lifted the hem of her skirt with the other, and gracefully performed a standard aristocratic ladys curtsy, her movements elegant and poised. Chapter 86: Your House Is Definitely Missing Some Kind of Household Appliance. You... When Malric saw the face of the girl who had suddenly attacked him, he was stunned. The cherry blossom-haired girl, who looked as pure and angelic as he was, truly astonished him, a man who had never seen much of the world, so much so that most of the resentment and anger caused by her earlier attack dissipated. An excessively high level of beauty often has such a powerful effect. This girl reminded Malric of the angel from mythology, the Goddess of Radiance, Varelis. However, it was almost certain that the Varelis family was now extinct, and it was impossible for a descendant related to the goddess to appear. Miss, I have no grudge against you. Why are you attacking me? Malric looked Vanessa up and down, making sure he had never seen the girl before. Otherwise, with her appearance, he would have remembered her for the rest of his life. Im sorry, sir. Please forgive my rather aggressive way of greeting, but I believe this is an assessment that simulates a rapidly changing battlefield. According to the rules, there are only enemies and no friends, am I right? Vanessa lightly swung her mace a few times before resting it behind her back. Well, have you seen a wounded man with blue hair before? Malric frowned. He tried his best not to let his gaze be swayed by Vanessa, so he averted his eyes slightly. I didnt see him, Vanessa replied, tilting her head. Her cherry blossom hair cascaded over her shoulders like flowing water, and a cat-like smile played on her lips. Youre lying, Malric said, his frown deepening. He was right here just now. The blood hasnt even dried yet. You couldnt have missed him. Where the hell did he go? Sir, first of all, you are not asking the right question. Second, I dont think I have any obligation to answer this beyond-the-scope question, Vanessa said with a smile. Third, before you worry about the blue-haired gentleman, I think you should worry about your own situation first. With that, Vanessa vanished from the spot. After becoming Vanessa, her injuries had completely healed. Malric was shocked when he sensed Vanessas presence beside him. He hadnt expected the girl to be so fast and so decisive. He dodged quickly. Whoosh! Though he avoided the maces head, the strong gust of wind from the swing still struck Malrics face, wrenching his neck painfully. Ahh! Malric was sent flying. The previous blow that missed was just a greeting. Now we are officially declaring war, Vanessa said, lightly weighing the mithril mace in her hand. Sir, youd better take this more seriously to avoid getting hurt. This woman has incredible strength! Malric clutched his face, now swollen and bruised, gritted his teeth, and then pressed both hands to the ground, letting out a sharp, beast-like cry. He had been busy dealing with that brat Vinny, and now someone else had jumped out to block his path. Damn it, he wouldnt hold back anymore! [Surgery: Snake Venom] The fang dripped a drop of venom onto the tip of its double blade, coating the two daggers in a lethal sheen. Malric leaped into the air, one hand holding a dagger upright and the other reversed. The double blades gleamed like a dazzling whirlwind. Malric possessed great abilities, but due to his identity, he couldnt secure admission letter to Carillian Academy. Additionally, with only a two-star Soul Armament qualification, he was ineligible to enter through the talent channel. He had initially believed he had no chance of entering Carillian Academy, but to his surprise, he discovered he had qualified for the examination. Moreover, the reason he qualified was because someone wanted him to take good care of Vinny in the dungeon. It could be said that without Vinny, he wouldnt even have been eligible to participate in the entrance examination. Of course, he was excited to have this opportunity to showcase his talents. But when he thought about how he had obtained his qualifications through someone elses influence, and indirectly because of Vinny, he felt an inexplicable sense of resentment and frustration. Why? It made him feel like nothing more than a supporting character to that unpopular young villain! Wasnt he a hundred times better than that good-for-nothing bastard!? The resentment in his heart burst forth, and Malric roared, swinging the double daggers in his hands with tremendous force. Just look at this: this was the superb dual-dagger skill he had honed day after day, year after year! Ah-ah-ah-ah! Not only did he aim to look intimidating, but he also refused to lose momentum. Malric even dubbed his own moves as he slashed, shouting ah-ah-ah nonstop. Vanessa watched the double-dagger whirlwind attacking her with a calm expression. With just a quick glance, she identified the weakest and most vulnerable point in Malrics storm of dagger. She raised her mace and swung it lightly. The strong wind whistled past, piercing through the seemingly invulnerable but actually flawed double-dagger storm, striking Malric squarely. Ahhh! Just a gust of wind was enough to throw Malric off balance in mid-air. He spun wildly like a punctured balloon before crashing to the ground. Youwhat trick did you use? How did you break my invincible double-dagger whirlwind?! Malric landed heavily, but the most devastating blow was the realization that his double-dagger whirlwind had drained all his stamina. It was as if he had been performing a set of dance in front of the enemy, exhausting himself to no effect. Sir, your dagger skills are very beautiful, Vanessa praised sincerely, a smile on her face. So beautiful that I thought we werent fighting, but merely exchanging dance moves at a court ball. Youyou! Malric was left gasping for breath. The martial arts he had personally developed, the techniques he was most proud of, the skills that had defeated countless enemies, were now being mocked as flashy and useless? This was a huge blow to Malrics self-esteem. He had always believed himself to be a genius born at the wrong time, his talent unappreciated by the world. Never did he imagine that the skills he had painstakingly developed would be insulted in such a manner! Sir, are you angry? Vanessa tilted her head. Please forgive me if my words offended you, but I was merely expressing my praise and admiration for your skill. Is this woman doing this on purpose? Alright, if this trick doesnt work, lets try this! [Shadow Capture Technique] Malrics dual dagger gleamed with two blood-red lines. He moved as fast as a ghost, his speed significantly enhanced. As he closed in on Vanessa, his figure seemed to split into countless shadows, making it nearly impossible to distinguish the real from the illusion. Vanessa stood silently, unmoving, as if she had no way to counter him. Hahaha! Can you tell which one is the real me!? Vanessa said nothing. Then, without a word, she swung her mace to the side. Bang! With a heavy thud, Malric, who had been showing off his flashy skills, was sent flying. This time, it wasnt the maces head but the sheer force of the wind that blew him away. You! How did you know which one was me!? Malric shouted angrily, clutching his other cheek. ... Vanessa remained silent. She felt that telling the truth would only further damage Malrics self-esteem. In his eyes, the Shadow Capture Technique was a mysterious and hard-to-decipher skill. But to Vanessa, it was like watching slow-motion bullet time, as sluggish as an old lady crossing the street. Distinguishing the real from the illusion was no challenge for her. Vanessa could clearly capture every subtle movement Malric made, such as the expressive look on his face just before he struck. To be fair, Malric was quite talented. Having no mentor since childhood, it was impressive that he had achieved this level through self-study. With his current strength, he could easily overpower ordinary young nobles, but he was still far from being considered top-tier. When facing a slightly more skilled opponent, his moves became too predictable and lacked refinement. The contrast was stark. Vanessa had expected dealing with Malric to require some effort after becoming Blessed Angel. However, she hadnt realized that her new status would make defeating him a complete dimensionality reduction attack. In front of Vanessa, who was proficient in all forms of martial arts, Malric was like a defenseless child in close combat, utterly powerless. Perhaps if Vanessa wielded his dual daggers, she could even use them better than he could. Hahaha, I dont believe it! Malric, now dazed and half-conscious, laughed maniacally before pointing at Vanessa and shouting, Who the hell are you? How could you possibly break my unique skill, something Ive worked so hard to master! Tell me! Have you, woman, been secretly paying attention to my daily actions and habits, analyzing them in detail? Otherwise, its impossible for you to know my unique skills so well! No...... Vanessa was stunned. She hadnt expected someone to be so delusional. When she was a man, she only lowered her head to displease Aesphyra, never bowing to others on purpose. However, some people naturally lowered their heads, and for them, it was simply instinctive. Well, now she could understand how utterly speechless Aesphyra must have felt when subjected to his baseless accusations. Sir, I believe weve never even met before, Vanessa replied, trying to maintain her composure. She had intended to teach Malric a lesson, but she hadnt anticipated his arrogance to reach such heights. After being defeated twice, his mental state seemed to be unraveling. Shouldnt it be the opposite? Its common for people of high status and talent to carry some arrogance, but why was Malric so full of himself? Without a clear understanding of ones own limitations and an inflated sense of self-importance, one is only setting themselves up for disappointment. Hahaha, I dont believe it! Malric declared firmly. Youre such a cunning woman. You must have gone to great lengths in secret to prepare against me! Youve been observing me for so long! Could it be... You have a crush on me? As he spoke, Malric arrived at a shocking conclusion. Vanessa maintained her polite and gentle smile, but a visible crease of irritation formed on her forehead. Im sorry, sir, but isnt that a bit presumptuous? Vanessa struggled to keep her expression in check. Ha! Thats it! Now everything makes sense! Malric suddenly wore an expression of epiphany, his gaze fixed on Vanessa. Initially, he had felt deliberately targeted and was seething with anger. But now, having calmed down and taken a closer look at Vanessa, he felt a strange sense of satisfaction. After all, whats the harm? Isnt it flattering to be remembered by such a beautiful woman?? Could it be that his romantic fortunes were finally turning around? ? At this thought, Malric felt his heart race. Sir, if I may be blunt, perhaps your house is missing a piece of furniture, Vanessa said, her smile fading. Oh? What furniture? Malric asked, confused. A mirror, Vanessa replied in a polite yet icy tone, gritting her teeth as she emphasized each word. A mirror? Malric frowned, momentarily puzzled by her meaning. Excuse me, sir, with your appearance and attitude, girls dont like you at all, do they? You mean, Im just trying to win your favor? Malrics eyes lit up. ...... Vanessa fell silent. At the same time, she tightened her grip on the mace in her hand. Please dont say such things again... Vanessa flashed and appeared beside Malric. Previously, she had deliberately used only the wind force of the mace to strike him, but now, she no longer held back and swung the mace head directly. Its something bizarre that makes people uncomfortable! As the voice fell, the page hammer came crashing down on Malrics head. Crack! Before he could even let out a full scream, his token shattered, the space around him distorted, and he was expelled from the dungeon. Huff... huff... Though Vanessa hadnt moved throughout the battle, she felt utterly exhausted. Why hadnt she noticed how unstable Malrics mental state was when she was with him before? Vanessa glanced at her ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) token, which quickly displayed the additional points. A total of 120 points were added, increasing her score from 400 to 520. Combining the maps dropped by Malric and Bryan earlier, Vanessa now had all the maps numbered one to twelve, except for duplicates. Essentially, most of the map had been uncovered by Vanessa. However, she thought she had heard footsteps ahead just moments ago. As soon as the thought crossed her mind, a warning signal sounded behind her. Vanessa calmly sidestepped, dodging the arrow flying toward her. But the arrow seemed to have a mind of its own. After being dodged, it curved mid-air and continued to chase Vanessa relentlessly. Vanessa frowned slightly, reached out, and crushed the arrow with her hand. Tsk! A frustrated voice came from the jungle, clearly annoyed that the sneak attack had failed. The attacker immediately tried to retreat. After all, if the ambush failed, there was no chance of winning. Vanessa, of course, wouldnt let him escape. She also keenly sensed the nature of the attackers Soul Armament. The sneak attackers Soul Armament was likely Eagle Eye. The attacker probably believed the jungle was his domain, thinking hed be impossible to find once he disappeared into it. True, the jungle did significantly obstruct Vanessas vision, but it wasnt a major issue. Strength could overpower skill. The mace in Vanessas hand whistled through the air like a lawnmower, clearing everything in its path. Wherever it passed, no grass or trees remained standing, and large trees toppled one after another. The cloaked man had never seen anything like this. Realizing he was in deep trouble, he was terrified out of his wits. But before he could run more than a few steps, the mace caught up and struck him squarely on the head, sending him out of the dungeon. Vanessas points increased to six hundred. Chapter 87: Running In Circles Sweet dreams, Vanessa murmured softly at the moment of the mace falling. The sound of the token breaking echoed, and Vanessa bent down to pick up the piece of map left on the ground. The Soul Armament user of Eagle Eye must have had a high degree of compatibility with it; otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to reach this point with only a low-star soul like Eagle Eye. His tactics were straightforward. He would hide in the jungle and launch sneak attacks on candidates who were either careless or had just finished a big battle and hadnt had time to catch their breath. With the help of his tracking arrows, his ambushes were almost always successful. However, since he relied on passive kills and could only act when others entered his jungle, his score was relatively low, and he hadnt collected many maps. Vanessa searched the area thoroughly but found that the only thing she gained from defeating {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} him, aside from the points, was a copy of Map No. 13. Now, she had maps numbered one through thirteen. She had essentially gathered most of the maps in the entire division, many of which had already been reduced to ashes, indicating that those locations had been struck by thunder and were no longer accessible. The dungeon was now surrounded by raging thunder, with faint rumbles echoing in the distance. By determining her position on the map, Vanessa could clearly identify which directions were off-limits and which were still open. From the continuous gray and black areas on the map, it was evident that the southern region had been completely reduced to ashes, leaving only other directions as possible exits. Additionally, many areas in other directions had also been destroyed. Vanessa recalled that the rules stated only a few small areas would remain randomly in the end, significantly increasing the chances of encountering the female protagonists. At this point, it all came down to whether her idea was sound and if she would win the jackpot. However, based on the principle that lightning rarely strikes the same place twice, Vanessa felt the odds of her winning again were slim. Ive seen her once before, so I wont see her again, right? she thought. If she did, there was no turning back now. The ambiguity of the original plot made it impossible for Vanessa to predict where the protagonists would ultimately end up, or whether the butterfly effect caused by her time travel would have any impact. Therefore, speculating their final destination seemed unrealistic. Now from what she could see, most of the maps she held had already been destroyed, so the remaining ones likely hadnt been. Vanessa gently stroked the mithril mace in her hand. It seemed she needed to eliminate a few more people to obtain the complete map. For her, this wasnt too difficult now. After leaving the jungle, she could now walk on the road with more confidence. As for whether her goddess-like appearance would arouse unnecessary suspicion? There was no need to worry about that. As everyone knew, the Varelis family was on the brink of extinction. The only direct descendant was a notorious male with a dead vein, and even his bloodline was controversial, something almost everyone in aristocratic circles was aware of. Even if someone linked her to Goddess of Radiance, they wouldnt think she was a descendant of the goddess. And even if they secretly believed it in their hearts, they wouldnt dare to say it out loud. Vanessa was well aware of the Church of Radiances attitude toward the Varelis family. On the surface, however, the Church remained the defender of the Goddess and the disseminator of her teachings. Belief in the Goddess was the core of the Churchs existence and the foundation it could never abandon. Therefore, even if the Church of Radiance were to raid the Varelis estate, they would need to find plausible reasons and wouldnt dare to act until both adults of the family had passed away. You see, the Varelis family has died out and fallen into decline. Theres no point in keeping these treasures. We, the Church of Radiance, have received the Goddesss revelation and are retrieving the treasures to better serve her believers. If the only descendant of the Varelis family was a good-for-nothing despised by everyone, and even his bloodline was in doubt, wouldnt that make it more legitimate for the Church of Radiance to claim these treasures? With the decline of the Varelis family, they could slowly boil the frog in warm water. In this generation, there was no Saintness, and only the Pope had faced criticism. What about the next generation? People are forgetful. As time passes and eras change, they would accept the fact that the Church of Radiance had only the Pope and no Saintness. For this reason, Vanessa could guess what the Church of Radiance had been doing in private. To demonstrate their legitimacy, they would secretly and relentlessly slander the Varelis family and Vinny. Of course, they wouldnt dare to slander the descendants of the Goddess directly, but that didnt mean they couldnt attack from other angles. Since the title of descendant of the Goddess was too grand, why not just strip it away? Therefore, Vanessa suspected that the force behind the rumor that Vinny wasnt the true descendant of Varelis was the Church of Radiance. Even if they werent the mastermind, they were certainly fanning the flames behind the scenes. Erasing the legitimacy of the Varelis family would bring many benefits to the Church of Radiance and the Pope, especially the Pope. This was also one of the reasons why Vanessa wasnt too worried about others spreading rumors that she was the descendant of the Goddess. The Church of Radiance had been working hard to eliminate the influence of the Varelis family on the Church. Why would anyone claim to have seen a true descendant of the Goddess at this time? Did they want to face the heavy fist of the Church? It goes without saying that the Church of Radiance would severely punish those who spread such rumors under the guise of slandering the purity of the Goddess and the Saintness. The Church of Radiance is doing its utmost to erase the influence of the title Descendant of the Goddess among the general believers. While worship of the Goddess remains their doctrine, those who claim to be descendants of the Goddess must disappear, or rather, the title itself must vanish. Therefore, Vanessa guessed that even if the Church of Radiance were pressured into nominating a Saintness in the future, it would undoubtedly be someone arranged by the Pope, essentially a puppet for public display. As for the possibility that she and Vinny are the same person, its even more implausible. Not only is it too far-fetched, but their personalities and habitseven genderare completely different that no one would ever link the two together. A normal person wouldnt even consider such a direction. Therefore, as long as she didnt encounter high-ranking priests like bishops from the Church of Radiance, there was no need to worry. But how could someone like her ever meet a bishop? Having inherited the emotions and memories of her original body, Vanessa harbored no goodwill toward todays Church of Radiance, only a strong dislike. In her eyes, the Church of Radiance was a sewer teeming with maggots. She detested its filth and stench and wanted to stay as far away from it as possible. The Saintness was the greatest victim among all the victims. Not only was she caught in the center of power struggles and manipulated daily, but she was also the first to be sent into action whenever there was a minor conflict between human nations or a war with the demons. When the demons attacked, she was the first target as the head of the Church of Radiance. Whoever wanted this high-risk job could have it, but if she took it, shed lose years of her life. Walking along the road, Vanessa headed in the direction of the only place on her map that hadnt been reduced to ashes. According to the markings on the map, there was an ancient castle, or rather, a fortress that had fallen into disrepair. It was quite extraordinary to find man-made structures within the dungeon. However, to reach the castle, one had to cross a suspension bridge. Vanessa instinctively sensed danger. There was only one path to the castle, and it happened to be a suspension bridge. It was inevitable that a battle would break out there. She quickened her pace. Judging by the map, she still had some distance to cover before reaching the suspension bridge. Glancing at the map, she was surprised to find that the jungle and the area behind her, which had been there moments ago, were now shrouded in a wisp of black fog. Her brows furrowed, and she suddenly turned her head, only to see the sky behind her filled with dark clouds, as if a storm was brewing. Oh no, this area will soon be reduced to ashes! Vanessas expression shifted as she looked at the dark clouds looming overhead. Her figure flashed, and her white high-heeled boots stomped against the ground, creating a rapid thump thump thump sound. Her cherry blossom hair whipped around in the wind, almost merging with the gale. Her luck had taken a turn for the worse, but fortunately, she had the map and had noticed the changes behind her in time. I cant stay here any longer. I have to leave quickly. After a quick glance at the map, she noticed that the castle and the suspension bridge remained unaffected. The game was nearing its end, and already half of the map had been reduced to ash. The same fate had befallen most of the candidates. Many had been eliminated, and those without any special skills hadnt even made it this far. Vanessa hurried on, fleeing the area at lightning speed. As she ran, she suddenly sensed something. Without hesitation, she pulled out her mithril mace and hurled it into the jungle beside her. Ahhhh! A few screams echoed through the jungle as a twisted path was carved out, with several candidates struck by the flying mace and eliminated on the spot. The mithril mace arced gracefully through the air before circling back into Vanessas grasp. When ones mastery of a weapon reaches a certain level, even a mace can be wielded with such precision that it returns to its wielder like a guided strike. She wasnt alone on this journey. With that single swing of the mace, Vanessas points jumped to eight hundred, but she had no time to stop and retrieve the map. The dark clouds above grew denser, and the threat of thunder and lightning loomed, ready to reduce the area to ashes at any moment. She didnt dare waste a single second, pushing herself to full speed. Her slender legs moved rhythmically. Running at such speed in high-heeled boots was perilous; one misstep could lead to a fall and injury. Yet, Vanessa was remarkably skilled. The boots didnt hinder her speed in the slightest. In fact, she looked almost spectacular as she ran. Fortunately, these high-heeled boots were transformed by Armor Fortress. If they were ordinary boots, they would never withstand such insane speed and would have broken long ago. Boom... A low rumble of thunder echoed, but there was no sign of rain. The dark clouds loomed with an oppressive, terrifying weight. Vanessa adjusted her breathing, gasping slightly as she leaped forward. Just before the ash-laden thunder could strike, she dashed out of the ashen zone and reached the edge of the suspension bridge. Huff, huff... By the time she stopped, dusk had already fallen. Even with Vanessas exceptional physical stamina, she felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her. Finally, I can catch my breath. She glanced back at the thunder rumbling behind her, a shiver of fear running through her. If it were Vinnys physical strength, he would never have made it this far. He might have collapsed from exhaustion before even reaching the halfway point. No, he wouldnt have been eliminated on the road. If it werent for Vanessa, he would have been killed by Malric or the ambushers hiding in the jungle. If she managed to enroll in the academy, it would be entirely thanks to Vanessa. She placed her hands on her knees, steadying her breathing, and peered ahead at the suspension bridge. It seemed she was late, or perhaps she had arrived at just the right time, as a fight had already broken out on the bridge. Vanessa guessed her speed must have been slower than she thought. The group at the suspension bridge had likely grown impatient after waiting so long. When no one crossed for a while, someone must have tried to force their way, only to be attacked by others emerging from the jungle, sparking the chaos. By dusk, the battle had mostly subsided. Fragments of maps littered the ground, but no one had the chance to pick them up. Or perhaps, by now, some lucky individuals had already collected all the fragments they needed and didnt bother with the scraps. Vanessa observed the remaining fighters around the suspension bridge. She wasnt in a hurry to cross and decided to wait a little longer, letting them tire themselves out further. But time was running out. By now, most of those who had been hiding had joined the fray, and everyone was visibly exhausted. Some of the candidates, realizing they were in no condition to cross the bridge, grew desperate. One burly young man, wielding two axes, seemed particularly unhinged. Damn it! If I cant make it, neither can you! he roared. You want to fight me, huh? Fine! If I cant cross, then none of you will! With that, he raised his axe, aiming to sever the ropes of the suspension bridge. The fight had dragged on for so long that most of the others were too drained to stop him. The madmans axe gleamed in the fading light, poised to doom them all. At the critical moment, a mithril mace shot through the air and struck the axe-wielding young man square in the face, sending him tumbling off the suspension bridge. Theres an expert here!? Everyone turned in disbelief, only to see an astonishingly beautiful girl with cherry blossom hair catch the returning mace and charge toward them at lightning speed. By this point, most of the capable candidates had already crossed the bridge, leaving behind a group of mediocre ones who had hesitated, missed their best chance, and lacked the strength to force their way across. Their mana was nearly depleted from the earlier fight. In front of Vanessa, who was at full speed, strength, and skill, they stood no chance. She cut through them like a hot knife through butter. Vanessas points soared to 1,200. The area near the suspension bridge was cleared, but Vanessa knew this didnt guarantee safety. There was still the risk of an ambush while crossing. So, she scoured the nearby area and, as expected, found a few stragglers hiding in the shadows. If people had a little self-awareness, theyd know that if they werent strong enough, theyd have to bide their time. These individuals had tried to do just that, but it was futile. The fact that they had been hiding here for so long, unable to cross, proved they lacked the strength to compete. The game of hide and seek is over, Vanessa declared. Her mace strikes were merciless. Each swing eliminated her targets instantly, the sheer force of the blows enough to knock them out even if they werent directly hit. After clearing out the remaining stragglers and collecting their maps, Vanessas points climbed to 1,500. It seemed like they were just a bunch of novices fighting among themselves. Even their points were pitifully low, most had barely survived this long. With no further obstacles in her way, Vanessa stowed her mace and confidently crossed the suspension bridge. Chapter 88: Gravity Tales When Vanessa arrived at the castle, it was already completely dark, with only a hazy moon hanging above the dark curtain. As soon as Vanessa stepped into the vicinity of the castle, she noticed something was amiss. The castle was too quiet, unnaturally quiet. Logically speaking, those who had made it to this side of the castle were the best of the best in this entrance examination. They represented the pinnacle of the younger generation on the entire Terraria continent. Needless to say, their strength was formidable, and those with Soul Armament below three stars were virtually nonexistent here. Vanessa glanced at the map, having already eliminated the group of people who had attempted to cross the bridge earlier. She now possessed the complete map. But once the arrow is shot, there is no turning back. Behind her lay an ashen area crackling with thunder and lightning. She had no way to retreat and could only move forward toward this gloomy, abandoned castle. There was still one night and half a day left until the end of the assessment. The competition was nearing its conclusion, and the final match point circle had begun to take shape. So far, there was no sign of the area around the castle being tainted by ashes, which meant that this castle was very likely one of the final circles. Yet, despite this, there had been no movement in the finals circleit was as quiet as if no one was there. Wasnt that strange? As expected, the contestants who had made it to the finals were all top-tier players, biding their time and waiting for others to make the first move so they could reap the benefits. But would things really go as smoothly as they imagined? Vanessa chose not to enter through the main entrance. Walking in through the front gate at this point would be tantamount to exposing her position to everyone hiding inside. She had already arrived late, and the prime positions had likely been claimed by others. Entering through the main entrance would only reveal her location immediately. To ensure her movements remained covert, she hung the mithril mace on her leg, climbed up a sloping stone structure on the edge of the castle, and slipped inside through a window. Because she was wearing high-heeled boots, she had to land carefully, feeling her way along the wall to avoid making too much noise. The cold moonlight spilled onto the ground, casting a pale glow over the dark, silent room. Vanessa glanced around and realized she was in a very narrow space, filled with cobwebs. It appeared to be a storage room for miscellaneous items. She didnt dare to step out of the room or even breathe too loudly, fearing it might give away her position. After all, she couldnt be sure if someone was hiding in the hall just outside. The entire castle was now a danger zone, with countless enemies lurking in the shadows. Whoever was discovered first would be at a disadvantage. But how long could this go on? Vanessa glanced at the cold moonlight outside the window. All the candidates hiding in the castle were reluctant to fire the first shot, not wanting to be taken advantage of by others. Would this stalemate continue until dawn, with the admission list being determined solely by points? Would those with lower scores really remain silent? Probably not. After all, the points werent transparent. No one could be certain whether their score was high enough to secure advancement or if they were at risk of being eliminated. It seemed inevitable that someone would eventually lose patience and spark a conflictbut a catalyst was needed. Vanessa pulled out the map and examined the other final competition areas. The more she looked, the more she noticed that there seemed to be more colored spots around the castle than before. Could it be that the castle wasnt the final round after all? Vanessa held the map under the moonlight and confirmed that there were indeed more spots around the castle than earlier. However, these werent the black spots symbolizing ashesthey were red spots! Thats right, densely packed red dots were spread all over the castle, and if you looked closely, youd notice that these red dots were moving. Vanessa realized something in an instant, and the next moment, a deafening explosion erupted from outside the stone house, resonating like the toll of a massive bell that shook the heavens and earth. The fuse had been lit. On this final evening, all candidates would be able to see the locations of every other candidate around them. It was also at this moment that some candidates, understanding what the map revealed, realized there were others nearby. They couldnt allow rivals to linger close by, so they took immediate action. Like dominoes, it was unclear where the first battle broke out. All that was certain was that after the initial explosion, the entire castle was engulfed in chaos. Unlike the earlier skirmishes between novices, the scale of this battle was unprecedented. The candidates involved were all geniuses with high magical aptitude. After a series of explosions, Vanessa watched as another tilted stone building outside collapsed. The combatants, now locked in fierce battles, wouldnt tolerate anyone hiding in the buildings to spectate. They used their magic to destroy every structure that could be leveled. This meant the tilted stone building was no longer safe, and Vanessa had to leavequickly. As soon as the thought crossed her mind, Vanessa felt an explosion rock the base of the stone building she was in. The foundation crumbled, and the structure began to collapse. Vanessa leaped out of the window just as the stone building started to fall. Before it hit the ground, she jumped again, using a broken stone pillar as a stepping stone to land safely. Boom! The stone building collapsed with a thunderous crash, sending a cloud of dust, sand, and gravel into the air. Vanessa glanced at the map and noticed that the red dots that had been clustered around her had suddenly vanished. Apparently, many people had been hiding in the stone building shed just escaped. They hadnt made it out in time when the building collapsed and were teleported out of the secret realm by their tokens moments before being crushed. Vanessa turned her gaze to the nearby castle, which had been eerily quiet for so long but was now alive with chaos. She sidestepped sharply, narrowly avoiding a flying arrow. The tilted, fragile stone buildings had crumbled, but the more stable structures remained standing, as the candidates current abilities werent enough to destroy them completely. The cacophony of clashing weapons and magical explosions was deafening. Vanessa felt surrounded, unsure of where to go next. Ah! A candidate with bloodthirsty eyes, wielding two swords, lunged at Vanessa. The blades, each imbued with a different elemental energy, slashed toward her. Vanessa didnt attempt to block the attack head-on. Instead, she calmly sidestepped, evading the twin blades that sparked with elemental force. With a swift motion, she kicked the candidate in the abdomen, sending them sprawling backward. Judging by the flames flickering along the dual blades, this candidates Soul Armament was likely that of a Magic Swordsman. It seemed that only Soul Armament users with three stars or above remained at this point. Vanessas pupils contracted sharply. A strong sense of danger prompted her to kick the Magic Swordsman candidate away and roll swiftly from her original position. The next moment, a small fireball struck the spot where she had just been standing, blasting a small crater into the ground. She knelt on one knee and immediately turned her gaze toward the source of the attack. Under the dark, moonlit sky, a pair of fists wreathed in flames appeared particularly striking and menacing. What is this...? A girl wielding brass knuckles charged at Vanessa without a word, as if she were her sole target. Her punches were so fast they were nearly impossible to track with the naked eyeshe threw seven or eight punches in a single second. Her movements were quick, but to Vanessa, they seemed almost sluggish. Vanessa dodged and retreated with ease, her movements graceful and composed even in the midst of the chaotic battlefield. The blazing fire fists grazed past Vanessa, leaving a searing heat in their wake. Vanessa leaped into the air, stepping onto the girls shoulders and executing a flawless somersault. The girl reacted quickly, anticipating Vanessas landing and aiming a punch at her. However, Vanessa landed first. Just as the fiery fist was about to connect, the girl suddenly found her arm immobilized. She looked up in shock to see her wrist firmly gripped by the seemingly delicate girl in front of her. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldnt break free. The strength she had been so proud of was utterly insignificant in the face of Vanessas power. Before she could throw another punch, Vanessa delivered a spinning kick to the side of her face. The long boot made solid contact, sending the girl flying backward. She crashed hard to the ground, and before she could recover, Vanessa struck again, eliminating her with a decisive blow to the back of the head. Vanessas movements were clean, precise, and lethal. It was clear that surviving on the battlefield now was no easy feat. Had she been even a fraction slower, those flaming fists might Novelight have found their mark. If I stay out in the open, more people will find me. I need to find cover. With the mace still hanging from her leg, Vanessa sprinted toward the stone buildings at the center of the castle complex. The central stone buildings were likely hotly contested at this point, but Vanessa had no choice. A place with cover was far better than an exposed area where she could be taken out by an unseen area-of-effect attack. As soon as this thought crossed her mind, several fireballs exploded near Vanessa, the force of the flames lifting the tasseled hem of her white dress. If this had been Vinnys body, the sheer force of the magical explosion might have injured her and sent her tumbling to the ground. Vanessa didnt bother to determine whether the spells had been aimed at her or were simply stray attacks. Without looking back, she dashed toward the stone fort, her focus unwavering. Ugh! As soon as Vanessa reached the entrance of the stone fortress, two young men flew backward, collapsing unconscious at the doorway, their tokens shattered. The gate of the stone fortress had vanished, perhaps blown away by an explosion or simply destroyed. Vanessa stepped inside. The staircase within followed the standard castle design, specifically structured to hinder right-handed invaders. As a result, she switched the mace to her left hand. Though not left-handed, her mastery of the mace made the transition seamless. To her, there was no difference between wielding it with her left or right hand. Hah! As she ascended to the second floor, a spear shot out from the shadows, attempting to block her path. In such a confined space, the advantages of long weapons were evident. The short mace in Vanessas hand couldnt reach the attacker, but this posed no real challenge for her. With her lightning-fast reflexes, Vanessa leaned back, narrowly avoiding the spears thrust. In one fluid motion, she stepped forward and seized the spears shaft. Tsk! The man hiding on the second floor grew frantic as he realized he couldnt retract his weapon. It seemed his mana was depleted. Despite being geniuses, the candidates overall mana capacity was limited. After a battle or two, their reserves were often exhausted. Seeing his desperation to reclaim his weapon, Vanessa smirked. She had no intention of giving him the opportunity. Its dangerous to do something like this at the entrance of a corridor, she remarked, her light cherry-colored eyes glinting with a deadly allure in the dimly lit passage. With a subtle flex of her fingers, she applied pressure, bending the spear shaft upward. Crack! The spearhead snapped off in her hand. Without hesitation, she hurled the broken piece at the man, striking him in the thigh. Ahhh! Seizing the moment, Vanessa lunged forward and delivered a crushing blow to the young mans head with her mace, eliminating him from the competition. When she finally reached the roof, she found it in utter chaos. The area was littered with fragments of broken tokens and scorch marks from magical explosions. Above, thunder and flames clashed in the sky, while on the ground, candidates from various nations engaged in fierce combat. The top of the fort was connected to another fortress by a stone suspension bridge, narrow and without guardrails, serving as the only passage between the two structures. The candidates here were undeniably talented, but their lack of practical experience was evident. In their eagerness to defeat their opponents quickly, many had exhausted their magical energy early on, leaving them no choice but to resort to hand-to-hand combat. The battle on the stone bridge resembled a meat grinder. Candidates were being knocked off the bridge left and right, their falls cushioned only by the protective tokens that saved them from certain death. Without the tokens, they would have been crushed on the rocks below. The sight made Vanessa frown slightly. At least this is just a trial and assessment, she thought. In a real war, the brutality would be far worse, something any sane person would find horrifying. Vanessa hesitated for a moment. Using Holy King Baptism in such a crowded area would undoubtedly be effective, but she decided against it. Even though no one seemed to be watching her, she didnt want to risk exposing her divine favor unnecessarily. Instead, she hurled the leaf mace in her hand. The spinning mace flew through the air, striking down the candidates on the suspension bridge like a blade through grass. It returned to her hand seamlessly, and she immediately swung it behind her, knocking away a young man who had tried to ambush her. The commotion on the bridge soon drew attention. The remaining candidates realized that someone was approaching from behind and turned to face her. They knew that if they allowed newcomers to take advantage of their position, they would be caught in a pincer attack and eliminated sooner or later. Vanessa understood this as well. Many others had the same idea of capturing the stone fort. If she continued to clear the bridge, she would inevitably be drawn into the meat grinder, trapped between two fronts. But this wasnt a miscalculation on her part. Close-quarters combat and chaotic skirmishes were her forte. Magic, on the other hand, was not her strength, aside from her recovery abilities, which she couldnt openly use without risking exposure of her divine favor. With the mace in hand, Vanessa swung it wildly, repelling wave after wave of attackers. Weapons clashed against her mace as she fought her way through the chaos. Reaching the second floor of the stone fortress had placed her in the heart of the battlefield. The only way out was to fight her way through. The mithril mace in her hands became an instrument of destruction, striking down anyone who dared to approach. It was like the scythe of the god of deaththose who touched it were crippled, and those who were struck by it were eliminated. The howling wind generated by her swings tore through the air, striking fear into anyone who came near. Chapter 89: Inevitable Encounter, Aesphyra vs Vanessa The other candidates who attempted to rob the castle realized, after reaching the second floor and being blocked by the latecomers, that they had shifted from being the ones double-teaming others to being the ones double-teamed. Once the most critical group of unlucky individuals was exhausted to death, they would become the next group of casualties. At this point, they remembered that they knew magic. However, magic, especially low-level magic with a narrow killing range, was not significantly more effective than swinging a knife a few times in a crowded melee. They might even get stabbed during the pre-casting motion of raising their hands. In the end, the magic went uncast, and they were eliminated. By the time the candidates fighting for the stone building realized this, it was too late. They had already become part of the massive, rolling meat grinder, and escaping was nearly impossible unless they jumped off the stone building. Though those who made it this far had many strengths, not all were proficient in close combat. In fact, most excelled in magic and were less skilled in hand-to-hand fighting. These candidates for the Soul Armament examination had always looked down on warriors who wielded swords and spears. They did not want to suffer a great loss in the examination because of the skills they despised most in their daily lives. Vanessa squeezed into the crowd, swinging the mithril mace freely in her hand. The weapon, which generated immense wind pressure, seemed less like a mace and more like a flexible dagger. Under the moonlight, she leaned against the wall, silver flowers of light blooming in her hands. She carved out a space for herself in this chaotic environment where everyone pushed and shoved in a bloodthirsty fight for survival. Many others also sought shelter like her, aiming to face enemies from only three sides instead of being surrounded. However, as soon as they approached Vanessa, they were met with the strong wind from her mace. If they persisted and dared to come closer, they were ruthlessly beaten away by the mace. The weight of the mace alone was enough to knock them out of the dungeon. Without the protection of the token, they would have been smashed to pieces on the spot. Vanessa occupied a strategic position at the corner where two walls intersected, meaning she only had to worry about enemies approaching from two sides. As a result, she became a target for many. However, after witnessing the fate of those who approached her, many grew fearful and dared not covet her spotthough some still refused to give up. They drifted in this meat-grinding battle, pushed around by the crowd. If they werent careful, they would be attacked from behind or the sides. Some accidentally squeezed next to Vanessa and were swiftly taken out by the maces wind. Many candidates believed Vanessa couldnt keep swinging the mace indefinitely. They assumed the mace was too heavy, and she would eventually tire. It could be said that the candidates gathered around Vanessa were waiting for her to exhaust herself. However, to everyones surprise, Vanessa had been swinging the mace for nearly ten minutes, and the speed of the mithril mace showed no signs of slowing down. In fact, the frequency of her swings had even increased. Where does this delicate-looking woman get so much strength and energy?! Vanessa stood in the corner, fending off wave after wave of attacks and deflecting batch after batch of weapons swung at her. Thanks to the close-quarters nature of the fight, even though a group of people had gathered around her, ready to strike, they were too preoccupied with guarding against each other to raise their hands and cast magic to bombard her. The wind from her mace blew away two nearby candidates. Vanessas expression shifted, and she retracted the mace without warning. She kicked away a candidate who hadnt yet reacted, sending him tumbling into the crowd. Vanessa hung the mace on her leg, turned around without hesitation, and climbed up the wall through a gap. She squatted on one knee at the top of the wall, surveying the chaos below. Seeing that she had abandoned her spot, the candidates below were overjoyed, though they didnt understand why she had given it up. Once she climbed the wall, the space below was quickly occupied, meaning she couldnt descend as long as people remained there. However, Vanessa didnt seem to care. Instead, she looked meaningfully toward the top of another fortress connected to this one. She sensed a powerful and rich magical energy emanating from that direction. Before the candidates below could scramble for the corner, a red lotus flame erupted from behind the door of the other fortress. The flames surged through the path, incinerating all the candidates in their way. The candidates fighting on top of the other fortress, those battling on this one, those standing on the stone bridge, and even those who had just been vying for the cornerall were reduced to token fragments and maps in the blooming red lotus the next moment. Vanessas eyes narrowed as she observed the scene. She looked deeply toward the door at the top of the other fortress. There are candidates here too, she thought. Vanessa glanced at the ground below, now glowing red from the heat of the red lotus. It was clearly an advanced skill, and the caster had an exceptional affinity for fire. If she were hit by such magic, she probably wouldnt be eliminated, but it would undoubtedly be painful. Vanessa pulled out her map, checked the red dot indicating the casters location behind the fortress door, and then leaped off the wall. In this trial assessment, there were no allies, only enemies. In that case, it was better to strike first. Vanessa spun around and hurled the mace, creating a powerful wind pressure that whistled through the air. The mace smashed a large hole in the fortress wall, striking its target inside with precision. Has it worked? A dull thud echoed, followed by the violent clang of metal colliding. Moments later, the mace flew back toward her. Vanessa caught the returning mace, her expression serious. Based on the feedback, her throw hadnt caused much trouble for the person insidethey had intercepted it almost playfully. Clearly, she had encountered a formidable opponent. At that thought, a shadow suddenly shot out from behind the door, wrapped in a biting, icy wind, and lunged directly at Vanessa. What incredible speed! Vanessa had already reacted. She never waited to be attacked. Pushing off the ground with her high heels, she charged forward. Tap, tap, tap!... The rapid clicking of two pairs of high heels echoed until they met in a clash. Clang! The collision of metal sparked violently, sending bright flashes into the air. The two forces, equally strong and relentless, clashed head-on, momentarily locked in a stalemate. Vanessas eyes sparkled, but her initial confidence was replaced by shock. In close combat, her greatest strength, she hadnt gained even the slightest advantage? Who is this person? Is there really someone like this among the candidates? At the same time, she suddenly noticed something. Virtue +800 Current Virtue: 1034 !? Vanessa was stunned. For a moment, she wondered if the Virtue System had malfunctioned. Why had her Virtue suddenly skyrocketed? She hadnt gained any Virtue when eliminating others in the dungeon before. Why had it surged so abruptly now? Something was wrong. What was going on? Vanessa raised her gaze and met a pair of enchanting violet eyes. Her pupils contracted sharply. In the darkness earlier, she hadnt seen the shadow clearly. Now, as she thought about it, the figures outline felt strangely familiar. When she finally looked up and saw the stunning face of the person before her under the moonlight, she realized why the silhouette had seemed so familiar. My dear, being distracted during a fight is a fatal mistake, the flawless silver-haired girl said, holding a lock of light cherry-colored hair in her hand. She brought it to her nose, inhaling gently as if savoring a perfect work of art, her pretty face flushing with a seductive blush. The scent of white camellia is delightful, just to my liking, Aesphyra commented with a smile. Realizing that her hair had fallen into the others hands and had been sniffed while she was stunned, Vanessas beautiful face turned frosty, tinged with shame. Even the surprise of encountering Aesphyra was overshadowed. She immediately shook her hair free and stepped back, putting distance between herself and Aesphyra. The mace and the holy sword clashed repeatedly in the air. The two figures moved like phantoms, their weapons intertwined, their movements swift as thunder, and their momentum unstoppable. In just a few breaths, the two had exchanged nearly ten rounds, locked in a deadlock. With a resonant clang, the macehead and the blade of the holy sword locked together, neither able to break free. Almost simultaneously, both reacted and kicked out at each other. Their legs collided, white high-heeled boots meeting black lace-up silk high-heeled shoes, as two immense forces clashed and intertwined. Bang! Bang! The impact sent both Vanessa and Aesphyra stumbling back. However, Vanessa took only a single step back, while Aesphyra retreated three. Vanessas beautiful eyes cooled slightly. In a straightforward contest of strength, Aesphyra was no match for her, though the gap was narrow. Aesphyra can even hold her own in close combat, my specialty. Thats no small feat. Aesphyra, too, was surprised. From the start of this trial, no one had lasted more than five moves against herwhether in magic, close combat, weapon skills, or any other discipline. Yet, the cherry blossom-haired girl before her had surpassed her in both combat skill and strength. This piqued Aesphyras interest immensely, and she found herself drawn to the girl whose beauty rivaled her own. Beautiful lady, may I know your name? Aesphyra asked, her hands clasped behind her back as she leaned forward slightly, her demeanor charming. I dont think thats necessary, Vanessa replied with a polite yet distant smile, her tone cool. I have little interest in getting to know someone who touches anothers hair so rudely upon first meeting. My apologies for my earlier presumption. However, it is indeed dangerous to be distracted during a fight. I wanted to teach you that lesson, but also... Aesphyra paused, her violet eyes glimmering like intoxicating spring water. She placed a hand over her chest, her voice dripping with allure. I suppose I couldnt help myself. If youd like, you can come closer and feel my heartbeat and breathing rate right now. Miss, forgive my boldness... but I think Ive fallen for you at first sight. ??? Vanessa couldnt help but frown. I see. How abrupt of you. I hadnt realized love at first sight could be so... cheap, Vanessa said, her smile tinged with sarcasm. No, how can you call it cheap? This is the first time since I was born that Ive fallen for someone at first sight. I swear to God, Aesphyra declared, extending a hand. Indeed. If I hadnt overheard her confessing her feelings to Mirexia in the carriage just days ago, I might have believed her. Vanessa smiled but said nothing. I might admire the looks of others, but Im certain that you, young lady, are truly one of a kind, Aesphyra said, her demeanor as enchanting as a little elf. Well, at least shes honest about her ambition to build a Crystal Palace. Vanessa was well aware of the scale of Aesphyras ambition, but she was still caught off guard by the idea that the protagonists Crystal Palace might one day include her. Wait, does the protagonist actually intend to bring me into the Crystal Palace? If you dont believe me, you can touch my heart and feel how sincere I am. Still going on about this? Vanessa kept a courteous smile, though a slight twitch betrayed her expression. Though her current female form softened the impact of Aesphyras verbal advances, it didnt mean Vanessa was defenseless. Cant women be aggressive? Wrong. As soon as Aesphyra finished speaking, Vanessa raised an eyebrow and glanced at Aesphyras chest, letting out a soft laugh. She then suddenly realized her own impropriety and covered her cherry lips, though a hint of mockery still lingered in her smile. Finally, Vanessa placed a hand over her own ample bosom, her smiling eyes giving Aesphyra an indifferent, almost apologetic look. Hehe. Vanessa was confident in her counterattack. Just as she expected to see shame and inferiority in Aesphyras eyes when she looked up, she instead found Aesphyra staring intently at a certain plump part of her that trembled with her movements, licking her lips eagerly. ??? Vanessa was momentarily stunned before realization dawned, and she quickly covered her chest, her face flushing with embarrassment. This person...! Vanessa tightened her grip on the mace. For the first time in her life, she felt that Aesphyra truly deserved a beating. Why is it that when I was a man, attacking my opponents weaknesses was effective, but as a woman, it not only fails but seems to excite them even more? Is this some kind of twisted karma? When she was in her male form, she had deliberately lowered her head to disgust Aesphyra, and now, in her female form, she was being teased by Aesphyra. Just wait until I change back. Ill definitely settle this debt. Despite her irritation, Vanessa didnt lose her composure or let her slight advantage inflate her ego. She knew all too well that her chances of defeating Aesphyra were slim, and a direct confrontation would only waste time. No matter what, now wasnt the time to face Aesphyra head-on. But getting rid of her was unrealistic. So, she accessed the Virtue System and opened the Shopping Mall right in front of Aesphyra. She spent four hundred Virtue to unlock two skills: Strong Light and Flashing Shadow. Originally, she had no Virtue to spare, but thanks ? Nvlight ? (Exclusive on Nvlight) to the emotional fluctuation value provided by Aesphyra earlier, she had enough. Deduct 400 Virtue. Current Virtue: 634. Vanessa raised her mace, pointing it at Aesphyra, and unleashed the Strong Light spell. Crack! The intense light instantly blinded Aesphyra. Seizing the opportunity, Vanessa activated Flashing Shadow. Huh? Aesphyra blinked, only to find that the girl with light cherry hair, who had been standing there moments ago, had vanished. Darling, do you really not want to see me? Aesphyra said with an intrigued smile. I wont let you get away so easily- Chapter 90: Are You Guys Here To Show off Your Love? Using Strong Light and Flashing Shadow, Vanessa successfully managed to get rid of Aesphyra, well, at least temporarily. Normally, Aesphyra relied on the fact that they were in public, knowing Aesphyra wouldnt dare to attack her, so she deliberately did all sorts of things to disgust her and take advantage of her. But this time, the tables had turned. She was the one who had done her wrong. Perhaps this was what karma meant. The situation was urgent. Vanessa had spent four hundred Virtue Points to learn two auxiliary Saint Envoy skills. It wasnt that they were useless, after all, she had just used them in that critical moment. Continuing to fight with Aesphyra would have been unwise. If she hadnt taken action, Aesphyra would have continued to harass her in various ways. She wasnt sure if Aesphyras emotions had fluctuated greatly, but hers certainly had. If she could beat Aesphyra, she really wanted to go up and give her a good beating. By the way, where had she ended up? This was the first time she had used the magic Flashing Shadow, and she wasnt entirely sure how it worked. How far had it taken her? Did it move her randomly? Vanessa looked around and noticed that the noisy scene had suddenly become quiet. She found herself standing on a spacious altar surrounded by four broken stone pillars, with no one in sight. Where had she ended up? Was this still the finals? Vanessa glanced around and saw that the area was surrounded by stone buildings on all sides. She must have flashed to the center of the castle. But why was no one fighting in the middle of the castle? Had the battle already ended? Just as Vanessa was pondering this, her eyes narrowed, and she sidestepped abruptly. A fireball whizzed past her and exploded behind her. Then, a massive blade came crashing down from above, aiming straight for Vanessa. Clang! Clang! The blade was blocked by her mace. Vanessa suddenly exerted force, pushing her attacker back. Tsk! After landing, the man looked at his bruised knuckles and realized he had miscalculated. He hadnt expected this seemingly delicate cherry blossom-haired girl to be so strong, overpowering him so easily. However, the trial and assessment werent just about who was stronger. Under the moonlight, the mans pupils gleamed with an oppressive golden light, dazzling and brilliant. Being stared at by those eyes felt like being locked in the gaze of a giant dragon that had just awakened. This Soul Armament... it seemed familiar... Vanessa frowned slightly. This was no ordinary Soul Armament. She had seen it before. Thats right, the Wrathful Dragon Knights of Camellas Palace had used it. This Soul Armament must be the standard four-star Soul Armament of the Wrathful Dragon Knights of the Kingdom of Camella: Dragon Eyes. It was the same Soul Armament as Mirexias. The fact that he was actually qualified to learn Dragon Eyes indicated that this young mans magical aptitude and background were extraordinary. Vanessa swung the mace in her hand. Although her Soul Armament was also a four-star Saint Envoy soul, and her compatibility with it was far higher than his, she didnt dare to release it in such a competition. The healing aura of the Saintness was completely different from that of others. The pink holy light was unique, and her identity could be easily exposed. Especially for a young noble like this, who came from an extraordinary background and had influence in aristocratic circles. If he were to tell his family about it, the matter would spread immediately, and it was hard to predict what would happen next. She was still far from being able to protect herself. As for those other abilities that were more recognizable, they absolutely could not be used. Once used, it would cause a huge commotion. No matter the outcome, it was something she couldnt afford. Therefore, these abilities couldnt be used in the entrance examination. They could only be used against those who were destined to die. Calculated this way, the mana Vanessa could use was almost negligible, leaving her with only her terrifying strength and weapon skills. In the darkness, the young mans golden eyes burned with anger. He raised his head and spewed out a burst of flames. Vanessas pupils contracted slightly as she rolled to the side to dodge, but the young man didnt let up. He continued to hurl fireballs at her. Explosions erupted around Vanessa as she dodged rapidly, closing the distance between herself and the young man with the dragon pupils. She leaped up in a half-crouch, swinging her leaf mace with a powerful gust of wind, aiming a heavy blow at the young mans head. The young man with dragon pupils reacted quickly. He raised his knife to block, but the sheer force of the mace, combined with the wind pressure, caused his knuckles to burst and bleed, the wound torn open by the violent gust. Ugh! The young man groaned, stumbling back a few steps, blood staining the hilt of his knife. His hands trembled so badly he could barely hold the weapon. Vanessa naturally wouldnt miss this opportunity. Her opponent had underestimated her speed, thinking he could eliminate her with his magic, and had fought carelessly. Every mistake on the battlefield could cost a life, and even the smallest flaw could turn the tide of battle. Vanessa followed up with a whip-like kick aimed at the young man. Seeing this, the young man with dragon eyes seemed to have a backup plan. Stone scales appeared on his arms as he raised them to protect his head. Stone Scale Bang! The stone scales absorbed the impact of the kick, but they couldnt fully negate the force behind it. The young man was sent flying like a kite with its string cut, crashing heavily to the ground. Just as Vanessa was about to rush forward and finish him off, sending him out of the dungeon, a blinding flash of light erupted from the bushes, forcing her to cover her eyes. Wait, this seems familiar...? Vanessa shielded her eyes and took a few steps back. She couldnt help but feel that the blinding light was oddly familiar. After a moment, it hit her, wasnt this the Strong Light she had used to blind Aesphyra earlier? He actually knows the Light Technique? Could it be...? After a few seconds, Vanessa opened her hazy eyes and vaguely saw a green light falling on the fallen young man, slowly healing his injuries. The young man recovered slightly and stood up again. He glanced at the cherry blossom-haired girl, who was still disoriented from the blinding light, and sneered, his eyes widening as he glared at her. The Power of the Wrathful Dragon Vanessa froze for a moment. Before she could fully recover from the effects of the Strong Light, her vision darkened. All she could see was a pair of enormous golden pupils, giant dragon eyes staring straight at her. Her body felt out of control, paralyzed and unable to move. Little girl, you think youre good at fighting? Whats the point of your strength? the young man mocked, holding Vanessa in place. Behind him stood a silent boy holding a wooden stick. It was he who had cast the Strong Light and Primary Healing Light earlier. To get involved in this, you need power, allies, and followers. This isnt a game you can win with individual skill alone. Do you understand? The green light in the boys hand faded, and the young mans previously injured hands were almost fully restored. He had only been slightly impacted and wasnt seriously hurt in the first place. Im going to teach you a lesson today. Be more careful next time, the young man said, his sword blazing with flames as he swung it toward Vanessa. Vanessa frowned slightly. She wasnt sure if she could withstand the blow head-on. In addition to the magical damage, there was also the physical slashing force from the sword, which was clearly no ordinary weapon. However, Armor Fortress offered almost no physical protection for Vanessa, meaning that if the blade struck a vital area, she would undoubtedly be judged as dead. At that moment, time seemed to slow down. Vanessa watched helplessly as the blade, moving as if in slow motion, descended toward her neck. But what came first wasnt the searing heat of the flames, it was a cold, rose-like fragrance, one she recognized. Then, she felt herself being pulled by the waist, falling into a soft embrace as they soared into the air. The young man frowned, sensing that something was off. Why did it feel like he hadnt hit anything? But if he hadnt struck her, why had she disappeared? Two against one isnt fair, a voice as cold as the moonlight rang out, sending a chill down the young mans spine. He looked up and saw a stunning silver-haired girl standing atop a pillar. In her arms was the cherry blossom-haired girl who should have been eliminated by his strike. Under the moonlight, the two beautiful girls held each other, creating a scene so picturesque it seemed almost surreal. Well, it wasnt exactly mutual. Aesphyra was the one holding the sweet, soft beauty, while the beauty in her arms seemed to be resisting. Two against two, thats fair, isnt it? Tsk, I didnt expect reinforcements, the young man with Dragon Eyes muttered, his frown deepening. Sorry, dear, Im late, Aesphyra said affectionately, holding Vanessa in her arms right in front of the young man with Dragon Eyes and the young Saint Envoy. Her beautiful purple eyes, visible through the silver gauze, seemed to shimmer with an almost magical allure. The young man with Dragon Eyes and the young Saint Envoy stared wide-eyed, shocked by the interaction between the two. When they noticed the silver-haired girls affectionate gaze, overflowing with emotion, they both took a deep breath. Damn, did we just stumble upon a pair of lovers? After seeing the way these two girls looked at each other, the young man couldnt help but feel a twinge of jealousy. ...Can you let me go before you talk? Vanessa asked, her polite smile faltering as she noticed some of Aesphyras subtle movements, like leaning in to sniff her scent. Huh? But isnt this nice? Theres nowhere else to stay here, Aesphyra tilted her head, pretending to be clueless. You can put me down on the ground, Vanessa said firmly, not giving the other girl a chance to play dumb. Aw, dear, dont you want to stay with me a little longer? Aesphyra pouted but reluctantly followed Vanessas request, gently setting her down on the ground. Thank you for your help, Vanessa said, though she still felt Aesphyras behavior was a bit too forward. Still, it was undeniable that Aesphyra had just saved her. You cant be too standoffish with someone who just rescued you. Thank me? Well, dear, how do you plan to thank me?~ Aesphyra smiled, her gaze playful, like a feather tickling Vanessas heart. Vanessas eye twitched slightly. Miss, please be mindful of how you address others. Dont impose inappropriate terms on people. Oh, but Miss, you never told me your name. What else can I do but come up with a nickname? Aesphyra looked genuinely aggrieved. Besides, I just want to get to know you better, miss. Whats wrong with that? Vanessa knew full well that the other girl was just putting on an act, pure theatrics. This isnt the time or place for such things. Then lets find a place to talk about it. Will you tell me your name then, dear? Aesphyra asked, her face lit up with a smile. ...Why is this heroine so clingy? Hey, you two, have you had enough flirting? The young man, who had been forced to watch this display, couldnt hold back any longer. Are you here for the entrance exam or to flirt? Are you seriously spreading dog food right now? Please dont say such irresponsible things. Whos flirting with her?... Mhm~ Im sorry, sir. When love is deep, you cant help it. What can you do? Before Vanessa could finish her explanation, Aesphyra cut in, her face filled with blissful intoxication. Miss, please dont say such strange things. This is the first time weve met, and I dont even know your name. When did we fall so deeply in love?... Vanessa couldnt hold back any longer. She forced a smile, reached out with her delicate hand, and pinched the soft flesh on Aesphyras waist, giving it a firm twist. Ah~ Aesphyra let out a soul-stirring cry, but there was no pain on her face, only eager anticipation. Please, use more force~ What?? Vanessa was stunned. The contrast in Aesphyras behavior was too extreme. She could hardly believe that the person in front of her was the destined protagonist, Aesphyra, who had always been a thorn in her side, keeping her on edge and confused. ...Please act normal. Youre scaring me a little, Vanessa said, feeling utterly bewildered. She had never dealt with someone like this before. What? I just want to get closer to you, dear~ Aesphyra reached out to brush a strand of Vanessas hair. Before Vanessa could step back, the onlookers had had enough. Thats enough, you two! The young man with Dragon Eyes shouted, his anger boiling over. What are you even doing!? Theres a limit to flirting! This is a dungeon assessment, can you take it seriously? You two are acting like we dont even exist! Do you even see us as people? the young man shouted. Jade, give me a boost! As a true Sigma male, Ill personally take down these love-struck idiots today! Did I offend you? Why are you dragging me into this? Vanessa felt deeply frustrated. She couldnt understand why she was being labeled as part of some romantic drama just because of Aesphyras antics. In the blink of an eye, the young man with Dragon Eyes charged forward, his massive blade in hand. Just as Vanessa was about to react, a flash of sword light intercepted him, slashing his weapon and sending him flying. Ahhh! This is unbearable! Hurry up and heal me! the young man with Dragon Eyes snapped at the young Saint Envoy. The young Saint Envoy quickly began casting healing magic. You two really have no respect for the rules! How dare you team up so openly! the young man blurted out, speaking without thinking. What are you talking about, sir? Dont try to shift the blame onto us, Aesphyra said, her previously affectionate eyes now cold and mocking. With a sweep of her sword, red lotus flames erupted, their terrifying heat distorting the air and engulfing the two young men. The young man with Dragon Eyes tried to activate Stone Scale, but the tiny stone scales couldnt withstand the intense flames. In Novelight an instant, the sound of shattering scales echoed, and the two were consumed by the fire. This was the power of Breaking Shackles-level fire affinity. Chapter 91: The Protagonist’s Unique Blessing In Disguise Is this the genius level that can break the crystal ball? The elemental affinity of the Breaker level is truly terrifying. Vanessa felt a tinge of relief that Aesphyra hadnt had the chance to use magic on her at that time. Although she could have held on, surviving a Breaker-level fire magic attack would have been excruciating, likely leaving her skin scorched even if she didnt perish. The skill Aesphyra had just used was likely Flame Wave Roar, a high-level skill of the Artisan Level. This indicated that Aesphyras current realm was also that of an Advanced Artisan or above it. And Vanessa was merely a Beginner Apprentice. Even though she could overpower Aesphyra in hand-to-hand combat, the moment magic came into play, the disparity between them became glaringly obvious. All right, well, the noisy flies are gone, and theres no one else. Dear, can you tell me your name? Aesphyra turned around, her expression shifting instantly as she smiled at Vanessa. Vanessa was momentarily at a loss for words. Aesphyra had saved her and resolved a significant problem for her. Vanessa had no intention of becoming her enemy, so falling out with her now would be unwise. But this protagonist was really... Before she could react, the ground beneath her feet trembled. Vanessa looked down in astonishment as the altar began to melt rapidly under the red lotuss burn, resembling ice cubes subjected to intense heat. Whats going on? Before the two could process the situation, the platform melted into muddy water, and they fell into the stratum at the center of the altar. Click! Both landed on the ground below, stepping on the falling rocks. Vanessa looked up. The height from which they had fallen wasnt insurmountable, but it was significant enough to make climbing back up a challenge. Scanning her surroundings, she noticed that the area beneath the altar showed signs of artificial excavation, with a hole leading further down. It seemed the altars disrepair wasnt due to neglect but rather because it concealed an underground secret room. What puzzled her was that after the fall, her hearing seemed sharper. She couldnt help but glance at the silver-haired girl standing beside her. Aesphyra was staring intently ahead, muttering something under her breath. Vanessa followed her gaze and saw a large arched stone door. In the faint moonlight, she could barely make out an Ouroboros ring and a flying griffon. Isnt that the totem and banner of the Ancient Carillian Empire? For such a structure to appear in this dungeon, could it be...? After recognizing the totem, Vanessa glanced at Aesphyra beside her and suddenly understood. Of course, the passive trigger of the Protagonist had been activated. Blessed by misfortune, she had stumbled upon an opportunity. Dont ask where the trouble was. If she found an opportunity left by ancestors wherever she went, wasnt that just typical for the Protagonist? Not to mention, being the only direct descendant of the Ancient Carillian Empire was already a massive advantage. However, judging by Aesphyras expression, it seemed even she was unaware that a relic from the Ancient Carillian Empire was hidden here. After all, even the Carillian Academy hasnt fully explored this area. There must be some missing places or royal relics that they are not qualified to enter. Vanessa pondered this but suddenly felt something was off. Then it hit her. Oh no! Why did she end up here too?? As everyone knows, villainous characters who follow the protagonist into ruins rarely meet a good end. Either they covet a certain treasure during the exploration and are killed by the protagonist under the guise of justice, or theyre eliminated on the spot with the excuse of too many people, not enough rewards. Even if none of the above applies, theyre still likely to die during the exploration process. In short, entering a ruin full of opportunities with the protagonist is extremely dangerous. And at a glance, it was clear that this was something left behind by the royal family of the Ancient Carillian Empire for their descendants. It belonged to Aesphyra, and Vanessa had no intention of coveting someone elses inheritance. Just as she was thinking of a way to avoid following Aesphyra into the ruins, Aesphyra caught her off guard. She walked straight up to the arched stone door and, with practiced ease, bit her finger, letting her blood drip onto the stone slab. Vanessa was stunned. Wait, theres an outsider here! Are you really opening the relics left by your ancestors in front of me?? Youre really not worried about me, are you?? Vanessas brows furrowed slightly. But Aesphyra was the protagonist, after all. She had the strength and the confidence to look down on the world. However, the issue wasnt whether Aesphyra was worried about her, it was that Vanessa didnt want to get involved in this kind of thing. The stakes were too high, far exceeding the level of risk she was willing to take. She had to find a way to avoid this! Click! The sound of ancient mechanisms echoed as the arched stone door slowly opened, revealing the scene inside. The moment air rushed in, the crystal lamps hanging on both sides lit up, shimmering with an icy glow that reflected off the agate-encrusted crystal throne below. At the center of the ruins was a mint-colored lake. A path led to the crystal throne in the middle of the lake, flanked by burning crystal lamps and various relief frescoes. Vanessa had seen artwork in this style on the carriages of Carillian, typical of the ancient Empires design. However, those on the carriages were imitations made by later generations, while these were genuine artifacts that had survived through the ages. This was truly a relic left by the ancient empire. My dear, why are you standing so far away? Arent you curious about whats inside? Lets go in and take a look, Aesphyra turned back and smiled. No, Im not curious, Vanessa replied, standing as far from the ruins as possible, maintaining the greatest distance from Aesphyra. You opened the door. I wont go in. Seeing Vanessas reaction, Aesphyra didnt press further. She had already realized where they were. It really hadnt taken much effort to find it. In her previous life, she had searched tirelessly but never found a clue about the ruins of the ancient imperial royal family hidden in the dungeon of Carillians entrance exam. Yet, in this life, she had stumbled upon it by chance. She glanced deeply at Vanessa, who remained behind and refused to step forward. If she hadnt met this cherry blossom-haired girl, she might have missed it entirely. Was this some kind of divine revelation? Come on, its fine. I found this place thanks to you, young lady. There might be some valuable treasures in these ruins, and those who see them deserve a share. No need, Vanessa replied firmly, unmoved. She took Aesphyras words as a test or temptation. You opened the door, Miss. I wont go in. She wasnt foolish. This place was clearly reserved for the Carillian bloodline by the royal family of the ancient empire. No one except Aesphyra had any right to claim it. Then dont you wonder how I opened this door? Or why did my blood open it? Aesphyra tilted her head, her tone probing. Here it comes, the proposition! I think my blood might have the same effect if I tried, but I dont want to know any of that. Im not interested in you, Miss, and I dont want to learn anything further. Please dont say anything more. Vanessas words were a clear display of playing dumb and just wanting to survive. Aesphyra naturally understood what Vanessa was implying. This cherry blossom-haired beauty was clearly a smart person. She had likely already guessed that Aesphyras identity was extraordinary and wanted to avoid any unnecessary involvement or trouble. After a brief observation, Aesphyra found herself increasingly satisfied with Vanessa. Of course, she couldnt fully trust someone based solely on appearances. A persons tone of voice, subtle movements, and demeanor could reveal a lot about their character, and Aesphyra was particularly skilled at reading people. She could indirectly judge someones personality and intentions through their actions, words, tone, habits, and demeanor. The persona she had presented to Vanessa earlier, part of it was an act, a carefully crafted image meant to shape how Vanessa perceived her. It was all part of the role she wanted Vanessa to believe she embodied. Let Vanessa believe that she is truly a love-struck fool. The favored one has no fear and no scruples. Only in this way can a persons true nature slowly reveal itself to her. Of course, a larger part of the reason is that she is genuinely showing her true feelings. She really does like Vanessas appearance and demeanor. This cherry blossom-haired girl perfectly aligns with her aesthetic ideals, embodying every definition of the word beauty in her heart. Its not a lie to say it was love at first sight, it truly was. After all, she is the ultimate lover of beauty. Lies often contain half-truths to deceive people. She just didnt know if Vanessas personality would align with the partner selection criteria in her mind. If not, well... After a brief observation, she felt that Vanessa was a person with little ambition. She had a clear understanding of her own risk tolerance, knew what she should and shouldnt do, and had no interest in the status of being above others. She simply wanted to maintain her own peace and take what she deserved. Compared to the group of eccentric, unpredictable individuals she had known in her previous life, Vanessa was already a very honest and straightforward person. Although Aesphyra loves beautiful girls, if someones personality is unpleasant or even flawed, she would only treat them as a beautiful vase, maintaining a superficial affection. In this regard, she is very clear. Liking is liking, but if the other person only has a pleasing appearance, then she would only maintain a surface-level fondness. However, there are exceptions. If a girls appearance perfectly aligns with her aesthetic ideals, she might tolerate even significant character flaws. Its not impossible. But such a person is almost impossible to find. Aesphyra herself is a one-in-a-million beauty, and her standards for appearance are extremely high. Few could meet them. Now... perhaps. Aesphyra turned and walked closer, her black silk heels clicking on the path leading to the Crystal Throne in the middle of the lake, splashing water lightly. With one leg crossed, she faced Vanessas direction and sat on the Crystal Throne, resting her head on one hand, her expression slightly lazy. At this moment, she looked like an empress reigning over the world, gazing down at her subjects. The sudden shift in her demeanor left Vanessa momentarily stunned, and at the same time, she couldnt help but feel a sense of vigilance and suspicion. When they first met, Aesphyras overwhelming enthusiasm had made Vanessa believe her words without question. But now, thinking calmly, would Aesphyra, someone who had lived two lifetimes, truly fall in love with a girl at first sight? The change in her demeanor just now reminded Vanessa that Aesphyra has countless masks. She can seamlessly adopt any persona without others noticing shes acting at all. And who knows if she was wearing a mask when she said those things earlier? Aesphyra did have a strong emotional reaction upon seeing her, but emotional reactions dont necessarily mean genuine affection. Aesphyra loves beautiful girls, so its not strange for her to have a strong reaction. But calling it love at first sight seems a bit arbitrary. Maybe shes still testing her. At this thought, Vanessa averted her gaze, avoiding eye contact with Aesphyra. Seeing this, the corners of Aesphyras lips curled into a mysterious smile, and she closed her eyes. At this moment, the water in the lake began to boil, breaking into several streams that gathered into a ball and immersed themselves into Aesphyras body. The silver-haired girl sitting on the throne remained unmoved, her beautiful eyes slightly closed, as if she were absorbing the water from the lake. This mint-colored water seemed to be some kind of inherited power or opportunity left by the ancient imperial royal family. So, was she receiving an inheritance or a chance now? Vanessa didnt know. Only Aesphyra could answer that. Seeing that Aesphyra had closed her eyes, Vanessa thought it was time to leave. Staying with Aesphyra, the so-called plague god, was harmful to her health. Prolonged exposure could shorten her lifespan. She looked up. The height would be troublesome for other candidates to navigate, but it wasnt difficult for Vanessa. She could use her Flawless Holy Feather to fly up. However, before Vanessa could spread her wings and leave, a beam of light erupted from the underground ruins, soaring into the sky. In an instant, it was visible for hundreds of miles. ...... Vanessa silently glanced at Aesphyra, who was currently unconscious, still absorbing the water from the lake. She had forgotten that, in addition to the protagonists ability to turn misfortune into opportunity, there was another buff called Public Outrage. Although this wasnt Aesphyras intention, with the protagonists life, how could she not attract everyones attention? Vanessa glanced at both sides of the door. The patterns on the stone door were no longer visible, as it had fully opened and retracted into the cracks. This was not good news. Sure enough, before Vanessa could leave, three figures were drawn to the scene, descending from the sky and landing not far from her. Whats that? The sturdy young man in black stared at the water in the middle of the lake, which was gathering inside the ruins. He frowned and muttered to himself. I knew it! I just said this castle looked strange. Turns out, theres a hole under the central altar? The bespectacled man with a heavy backpack gasped. In fact, almost everyone had guessed what these underground ruins were. The dungeon used by Carillian Academy for assessments originally belonged to the Ancient Carillian Empire, a fact {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} known to all candidates. It was said that Carillian Academy hadnt fully explored all the ruins in the dungeon. If one were discovered during the assessment, it would be a tremendous opportunity! This was something everyone understood. They all guessed as much in their hearts, and as their eyes fell on the throne in the ruins, greedy expressions spread across their faces. Chapter 92: I Have OCD And Doesn’t Like Owing Anyone Anything Things are not going well. As more and more people were drawn to the light, the crowd at the gate of the ruins grew larger. Vanessa glanced back at Isatia Lanteville, who was still seated behind her. Isatia Lantevilles eyes remained closed, deeply immersed in absorbing the legacy of the throne and the waters of the lake. From the looks of it, she was completely unaware of the commotion outside, lost in her own world. Vanessa wasnt sure what would happen if Isatia Lantevilles process of inheriting the ancient legacy was interrupted. But given that Isatia Lanteville seemed to be the main protagonist here, it probably wouldnt be a catastrophic issue. The real problem was that Vanessa couldnt do much about the situation. She couldnt just step forward and declare, Thats the inheritance left by the royal family of the ancient empire for their descendants, and none of you have the right to covet it, could she? Even if she did, who would believe her? And how would she explain how she knew such a thing? Isatia Lanteville, on the other hand, was still absorbed in the inheritance, completely oblivious to the growing tension. Fortunately, the candidates gathered here werent a united front. It was only a matter of time before they turned on each other, fighting over the inheritance and the opportunity it presented. Vanessa thought to herself. It was true. While the candidates were all eager to claim the inheritance within the ruins, they were also wary of one another. None dared to make the first move. Hehe, everyone, you must have more or less figured out what this is, right? Just as the scene seemed frozen, the thin man with glasses and a backpack spoke up. He pointed in the direction of Isatia Lanteville and said something that was already on everyones mind. Let me make this clear, the bespectacled man continued, adjusting his glasses. Ive studied the murals in these ruins. They date back to the ancient imperial period... Do you understand what that means? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! If any one of us seizes it, even if we fail this assessment, it will still be worth it! What are you trying to say by telling us all this? a man asked coldly, his brow furrowed. Good question, the man with glasses replied smoothly. What Im getting at is that while we may have conflicting interests later, for now, our goals align. That is... He pointed directly at Isatia Lanteville, seated on the throne at the center of the ruins. We cant afford to waste time here and let this ancient inheritance become someone elses prize. Who the inheritance belongs to will be decided by fate, but right now, if we fight among ourselves, ? Nvlight ? (Exclusive on Nvlight) this opportunity will slip through our fingers! His words struck a chord. Everyone understood. No matter who ultimately won, they had to unite for now and pull the girl off the throne. Otherwise, none of them would have a chance. I agree. Lets drag her off the throne first! a muscular tribal man declared, raising his moonblade axe. If we want to fight, we can do it later. Right now, we cant let her absorb the inheritance from the lake! Exactly! A young man stepped forward, his tone bold and confident. He stepped onto the path leading to the throne in the center of the lake, his eyes fixed on the silver-haired girl sitting unconscious on the throne. A wicked, lewd smile crept across his lips. From the moment he had entered the ruins, his attention had been completely captivated by the silver-haired girl on the throne. The throne and the inheritance were secondary to him. His desires were far more base. He crossed the path and reached out toward Isatia Lanteville. Surprisingly, the ruins did not repel him, and Isatia Lanteville showed no reaction, as if she were completely detached from the outside world. Could it be that the protagonist was about to meet her downfall? Whoosh! A sharp, heavy sound cut through the air behind the mans left ear. He suddenly sensed danger and turned his head just in time to see a massive mace wrapped in a gust of wind hurtling toward him. The sheer force of the wind pressure terrified him, forcing him to duck. But that wasnt the end of it. The mace, having missed its target, curved back like a boomerang, coming straight for him again. Clang! Realizing he couldnt dodge, the man instinctively drew his weapon to block the mace. The impact sent him staggering, and he was flung backward, landing hard on the ground. You! Whats the meaning of this!? the man shouted furiously as he scrambled to his feet, glaring at the pink-haired girl who had attacked him. Sir, dont you find it utterly disgusting to take advantage of someone in such a vulnerable state? Vanessa retorted, her voice cold as she retrieved the Mithril mace that had returned to her hand. There was no trace of amusement in her eyes. Who do you think you are, interfering in my business? Tsk, you vile woman, how dare you spoil this young masters fun! the young man sneered. It seemed that while Carillian Academys entrance exam selected for talent, it didnt screen for character. The participants were certainly a mixed bunch. If you ruined my fun, then youll have to make up for it yourself! he snapped, drawing a flexible, belt-like sword from his waist. With a flick of his wrist, he sent a sharp wave of sword aura hurtling toward Vanessa. Vanessa raised her mace to block, but the sword aura didnt strike with force. Instead, it clung to her arm like glue. [Bonding Sword Aura] Hahaha, fooled you, you stupid woman! the man cackled. Vanessa frowned, her arms now glued together, severely restricting her movement. Let me teach you what happens when you cross me! the man sneered. Two thick vines sprouted from the ground at Vanessas feet. [Vine Bondage] Vanessa leaped into the air to avoid them, but the vines stretched upward, wrapping around her ankles and yanking her back to the ground. Heh, heh... The mans face twisted with excitement as he approached Vanessa, now bound and immobilized. Vanessa struggled briefly but quickly realized she couldnt break free. She noticed the mans disturbing excitement, his eyes gleaming with a twisted pleasure as he watched her struggle. It was clear he had some kind of bondage fetish, and the sight of her bound seemed to thrill him. What a complete degenerate. Vanessas eyes hardened. Little beauty, you cant escape now, hehehe... The man let out a disgusting laugh as he approached, his intentions all too clear. Vanessa, however, remained calm. She pointed her mace toward the mans face. [Strong Light] Ahhh! The man screamed as a blinding light erupted from the mace, temporarily blinding him. Seizing the opportunity, Vanessa activated [Flashing Shadow], slipping out of the vines grasp. In one swift motion, she swung her mace, sending the man flying out of the dungeon. If it werent for the protective token he carried, that single blow would have sent him straight to his ancestors. As it was, he was eliminated from the trial on the spot. While Vanessa had been occupied with the man, the others hadnt been idle. They had begun casting spells, their magic targeting the unconscious silver-haired girl seated on the throne at the center of the lake. Vanessas brows furrowed as she watched the scene unfold. The protagonist has her own plot armor, right? This shouldnt concern me. No. She could respect the fate of others and stay out of it. Well, if Isatia Lanteville hadnt saved her earlier, Vanessa might have been able to sit back and enjoy the spectacle without a second thought. But Vanessa had a compulsive habit of not wanting to owe anyone, especially Isatia Lanteville. ...... What a hassle, Miss Isatia Lanteville. Could you please stop letting your protagonist DEBUFF accidentally drag others into trouble? Vanessa thought with a headache. Anyway, its a favor. On the other hand, she was also curious about the true extent of the Blessed Angels magic resistance. She had only seen approximate values in theory, but experiencing it firsthand would be far more enlightening. The five candidates at the entrance of the underground ruins had finished gathering their magic, their spells fully charged and ready to be unleashed. They knew that if they fought among themselves now, the inheritance would slip through their fingers. Their priority was to drag Isatia Lanteville off the throne and interrupt her absorption of the inheritance. Only then could they fight over the spoils, or at least get a taste of them. In an instant, fireballs, water orbs, earthen spears, and thunderbolts surged toward Isatia Lanteville. Almost simultaneously, Vanessa swung her mace, sending it spinning like a hurricane. The mace shattered the earthen spears mid-air, and then, like a whirlwind of cherry blossoms, Vanessa appeared between the barrage of spells and Isatia Lanteville. She turned, curling her body protectively around the unconscious girl. Boom!! The spells collided with Vanessas back, exploding in a dazzling display of light and energy. The pain of the magical bombardment was intense, but Vanessa gritted her teeth and endured it. Amidst the pain, she didnt notice the faint flicker of increased Virtue Points within her. That woman is insane, isnt she?! The bespectacled man stared in disbelief as Vanessa took the full brunt of their combined magical assault. His teeth clenched in frustration. Though they could cast their spells again, doing so would require more time to recharge, and by then, even less of the inheritance would remain for them to claim. What is that woman thinking? The others were equally baffled. The entrance assessment was supposed to be a free-for-all, every candidate for themselves. Who in their right mind would willingly take a hit for someone else? Tsk, what a fool! The tall, muscular young man sneered, forming a sharp stone spear in his hands. He aimed it squarely at Isatia Lanteville. Ignore that lunatic! Drag that girl off the throne! With a grunt, he hurled the spear toward Isatia Lanteville. At that very moment, a flash of cherry-pink light erupted from within the smoke left by the earlier magical bombardment. However, everyones attention was fixed on Isatia Lanteville. After all, they were certain Vanessa had been eliminated, no one could survive such a concentrated barrage of magic. No one noticed the light, nor the countless feathered blades that shot out from the smoke. [Holy Kings Baptism] The rain of feathered blades swept through the air, catching the muscular man and the black-clad youth completely off guard. Both were still in the midst of preparing their next spells, utterly defenseless. Before they could even react, the feather rain engulfed them. In the blink of an eye, the tokens they carried shattered, and the two were eliminated from the trial. They didnt even get a chance to see what had hit them. The smoke cleared, blown away by the feather rain, revealing Vanessa standing tall. Her hair, the color of falling cherry blossoms, swayed gently in the wind. Her once-pristine white dress was now tattered, and her boots were torn, revealing glimpses of her flawless skin beneath. The feather hairpin she had worn was gone, and her hair cascaded freely down to her heels like flowing water. Vanessa realized she had underestimated the sheer power of the Blessed Angels innate magic immunity, combined with the resistance provided by her Armor Fortress. Against all odds, she had survived the barrage of spells and hadnt been judged fatally injured or expelled from the dungeon. The cost, however, was that her Armor Fortress had been reduced to a battle-damaged state. Fortunately, she had anticipated this possibility. By turning her back to the spells, she had minimized the damage to the front of her outfit, leaving it mostly intact. The man with glasses stared in shock as Vanessa, battered but unbroken, rose from the ground. His small eyes widened behind his spectacles, and his triumphant grin faltered. This... this cant be! he stammered, his voice trembling. How is she still standing?! Vanessa, her dress torn and her body bruised, knelt on one knee, her head bowed low. Slowly, she pushed herself up, her hands gripping the massive boulder that had been meant to crush her. The muscles in her arms strained, veins bulging as she lifted the enormous rock with sheer physical strength. The man with glasses stumbled backward, his confidence shattered. This... this is impossible! No human could have such strength! With a grunt, Vanessa hoisted the boulder onto her shoulder, her movements steady despite her injuries. She raised her head, her eyes locking onto the man with glasses. There was no anger in her gaze, only a cold, determined resolve. This gift is too valuable, she said, her voice calm but carrying an edge of steel. Ill return it to you. With a powerful heave, she hurled the boulder back at the man with glasses. The massive rock soared through the air, casting a shadow over him as it descended. Ahhhh! the man screamed, diving to the side in a desperate attempt to avoid the incoming projectile. The boulder crashed into the ground where he had been standing, sending shockwaves through the ruins and kicking up a cloud of dust. Vanessa straightened, her breathing heavy but steady. She brushed a strand of hair from her face, her expression unreadable. The man with glasses scrambled to his feet, his face pale and his glasses askew. You... you monster! he shouted, his voice cracking. What kind of candidate are you?! Vanessa didnt respond. Instead, she took a step forward, her movements deliberate and unhurried. The man with glasses backed away, his earlier bravado completely gone. He fumbled with his backpack, pulling out a small, glowing orb. Stay back! he yelled, holding the orb out like a shield. Ill use this if I have to! Vanessa paused, her eyes narrowing as she assessed the situation. The orb radiated a dangerous energy, and she could tell it was no ordinary artifact. But she didnt falter. She had come too far to back down now. The man with glasses, seeing her hesitation, seized the opportunity. He hurled the orb at her, his hands shaking. Take this! The orb exploded mid-air, releasing a blinding flash of light and a shockwave that sent Vanessa skidding backward. She raised her arms to shield herself, the force of the explosion pushing her to her limits. When the light faded, Vanessa was still standing, though barely. Her dress was even more tattered, and her body bore fresh wounds. But her resolve hadnt wavered. The man with glasses stared in disbelief. How... how are you still standing?! Vanessa didnt answer. Instead, she took another step forward, her eyes locked on her opponent. The man with glasses, realizing he was out of options, turned and fled, his footsteps echoing through the ruins. Vanessa watched him go, her chest heaving with exertion. She knew she couldnt chase him, not in her current state. But she had done what she needed to do. She had protected Isatia Lanteville and bought her more time. As the adrenaline began to fade, Vanessa felt the weight of her injuries pressing down on her. She staggered slightly but forced herself to stay upright. The assessment wasnt over yet, and she couldnt afford to show weakness. She glanced back at Isatia Lanteville, still seated on the throne, her silver hair glowing softly in the dawn light. Vanessas lips curved into a faint smile. Dont worry, Miss Isatia Lanteville, she murmured. Ill hold the line a little longer. With that, Vanessa turned to face the entrance of the ruins, ready for whatever came next. The sun was rising, casting long shadows across the battlefield. The final stage of the assessment is almost over, and Vanessa was determined to see it through to the end. Chapter 93: Are You Ignoring Me? Seeing the massive boulder hurtling toward him, the bespectacled man hadnt completely lost his composure yet. He immediately controlled the vine hands on his back to stab at the boulder, shattering it into countless fragments. However, being too close to the explosion, he was inevitably injured by the sharp debris and forced back several steps. If that was all, it wouldnt have been too bad. But the worst part was, who knew which rock fragment had such perfect aim, it ricocheted right onto his face, knocking the glasses clean off his nose. Ah, damn it! Suddenly finding his vision blurred, the bespectacled man froze for a moment before realizing what had happened. He quickly crouched down, frantically searching for his glasses. But the more anxious he became, the harder they were to find. With his blurry vision and inability to distinguish people from objects without his glasses, he nearly pressed his face to the ground but still couldnt spot them. Sir, here you go. Ah! Thank you, thank you! At that moment, some kind soul had found his glasses and handed them to him. Overjoyed, the bespectacled man eagerly took them. But the moment he put them on, he sensed something was off. Lifting his gaze, he saw a flanged mace rapidly enlarging in his vision before smashing into his skull with a resounding, BANG! His head was driven straight into the ground, officially eliminating him. After dealing with everyone, Vanessa leaned on her mace, kneeling on one knee as she panted softly, her breaths delicate and alluring. Was it over? Even exhausted to this extent, Vanessa didnt collapse ungracefully onto the ground. Instead, she gazed toward the entrance, where a tall, shadowy figure could faintly be seen. Her expression instantly turned grave. My, my, perfect timing indeed. A lanky young man in a top hat, leaning on a gentlemans cane, strolled into the underground ruins, clicking his tongue at the scene before him. When had he appeared there? Vanessa frowned. Just moments ago, the entrance had been empty, and she hadnt heard any footsteps. The top-hatted man seemed to have materialized out of thin air. Lovely lady, allow me to introduce myself. I am Mavie Terrell, eldest son of Count Terrell of the Tyrell Empire. The man tipped his hat, spinning it deftly in his hand. You must not be a nobility from the empire, or I would surely remember you, just as you would undoubtedly recall a man of my extraordinary charm. His face bore a somewhat sickly pallor. He was indeed rather handsome, but his narcissism perfectly canceled out that advantage. If possible, I truly have no desire to trouble a beauty like yourself, nor the equally enchanting lady behind you. As he spoke, Mavie pointed at the slumbering Isatia Lanteville behind Vanessa. Vanessa glanced at Isatia Lanteville, feeling genuinely exasperated. She had no idea what Isatia Lanteville was thinking, trusting her enough to absorb the inheritance right in front of her. Was she really that confident? And even if so, shouldnt she at least take precautions against others interrupting her during the process? Ah, both of you are so lovely. Honestly, aside from Her Highness the Imperial Princess, I cant think of anyone in the entire empire who could rival your beauty. What a shame. If only you could both enroll smoothly, then you could both fall for my charm together. With that, the top-hatted man theatrically placed a rose between his teeth. Vanessas face remained impassive. What was the most common sight in Carillian Academys entrance trial? Spoiled young masters, of course. That probably explained why such a cringeworthy specimen existed. But dont lose heart. You both still have a chance. How about this? As a gentleman, I dislike taking advantage of others. If you two beauties promise to follow my lead after enrollment, I might consider letting you off, and even protect you afterward. Mavie wore an expression that screamed, Im giving you an out, completely oblivious to how inappropriate his words were. No need, Mr. Mavie. Just abide by the trial rules and make your move. The warmth vanished from Vanessas eyes. Ah, what a pity. Wont you reconsider? Mavie shook his head, extending a hand toward Vanessa. Miss, theres no need to push yourself. Anyone can see youre at your limit. Dont force it, even if I gave you a handicap, youd stand no chance against me now. Perhaps you dont fully grasp my strength. Let me assure you, even if you teamed up with the lady behind you, you wouldnt be my match. Vanessa said nothing, merely swinging her mace in response. Tsk, must it come to this? Mavie sighed dramatically. Vanessas eyes narrowed. Her danger sense screamed as a figure abruptly lunged at her from behind. She whirled around, blocking with her mace. Clang! Clang! Vanessas pupils contracted. Another Mavie had somehow appeared behind her, his cane locked against her mace as they struggled for dominance. What the? Her peripheral vision caught two more Mavie charging at her from the sides, canes raised. Clones? This man could learn such a unique skill, meaning his Soul Armament must be extraordinary. Vanessa shoved the clone before her aside and turned to face the three attackers. Her heavy mace danced with almost supernatural precision. But even an iron warrior would be exhausted after prolonged combat. The extended battle, coupled with the energy spent lifting the boulder earlier, had drained Vanessa. Her injuries hadnt fully healed, and her mana was nearly depleted. Just as Mavie had said, she was at her lowest point. This showed in her diminished strength and speed. She could only repel the clones, unable to overpower them through sheer force. Four clones alone had Vanessa on the defensive, but Mavies limit far exceeded that number. As she fought, he continued summoning more. Within moments, another clone joined the fray. Soon, over ten clones surrounded Vanessa, trapping the utterly exhausted girl who could barely straighten her back. Well, miss? Do you see now that my earlier words werent empty boasts? I can handle multiple opponents with ease, in every sense. Mavie smirked. So, have you changed your mind? Vanessa knelt on one knee, using her mace to prop herself up as she panted lightly, her abdomen rising and falling. She remained silent, her hair cascading over her shoulders and thighs like a dazzling peach-colored silk. Very well. Though patience is a gentlemans virtue, Id advise against testing mine too far. Mavie leaned down. Id like your answer soon, will you surrender your heart and body to me? Sorry, but this ladys heart and body already belong to me. Youre far too late, sir. Persisting would only make you look pathetic. A voice suddenly rang out from the direction of the crystal throne. Hearing that melodious, endlessly enchanting tone, Vanessa didnt need to guess who it was. A golden holy sword descended from above, impaling the clone that had just spoken. A silver comet-like figure landed gracefully, like a delicate yet thorny cold rose. Oh? So that wasnt the real one? Noticing the remaining clones hadnt dispersed and her points hadnt increased, Isatia Lanteville tilted her head, violet eyes glinting. Silver-haired miss, youre a bit too late, Vanessa remarked, arching an elegant brow. Pfft~ Sorry, sorry! I didnt expect absorbing an inheritance to cause so much trouble, and left me immobilized, forcing my dear to suffer for me. Isatia Lanteville wore a sweet smile as she bounced over, pulling Vanessa up. You worked hard earlier, darling. She moved to hug Vanessas arm, only for the latter to dodge. Wow, so cruel! Werent you just showing how much you loved me by blocking spells for me? Why the cold shoulder now? Isatia Lanteville pouted, looking wounded. Could it be... youre the tsundere type? Hmm, not bad either~ Oh? Is that so? Vanessa smiled sweetly at Isatia Lanteville. Silver-haired miss, you could see everything earlier? You were conscious the whole time? Outwardly smiling, Vanessa was internally calculating whether Isatia Lanteville had witnessed her casting [Holy Kings Baptism] and intermediate healing light. Shed been discreet, and the smoke should have obscured things. Even if Isatia Lanteville had been spectating, she shouldnt have noticed. Thats right~ Though I really couldnt move. Otherwise, Id have chased away those unromantic intruders from our world long ago. Thanks to you, darling. Without you, I wouldnt have completed the inheritance, and mightve been eliminated too. Really? Perhaps Isatia Lanteville truly had been immobilized, and she hadnt expected the inheritance absorption to be so troublesome. But was she really at risk of losing her enrollment spot? This was the protagonist, the one with the most cheat abilities in the original story. She might encounter unexpected situations, but she always triumphed in the end. Not that it was absolute. Vanessa had chosen to help not because she feared Isatia Lanteville failing to enroll, but simply to avoid owing a favor, especially to the protagonist. That was a debt she couldnt afford. If Isatia Lanteville had truly been capable of escaping danger earlier, then intervening had been the right choice. Otherwise, repaying the favor later would be even harder. But if Isatia Lanteville had been aware the whole time... Vanessa checked her Virtue Points panel. Sure enough, it had increased by 200, now at 834. So Isatia Lanteville had been spectating from the start? Tch. Darling, I was so touched when you blocked that spell for me~ You mustve Novelight fallen for me at first sight too, right? Right? Isatia Lanteville clung to her like sticky candy. No. Vanessa rejected her flatly, stepping back to avoid being taken advantage of. Darling, youre just shy, arent you? Ladies, as much as I hate to interrupt such a lovely exchange, I feel obliged to remind you that Im still here. Mavie, unwilling to be ignored, reasserted his presence. Ah, right. Almost forgot about you. Isatia Lanteville smiled at Mavie, a smile that sent chills down ones spine. Vanessa recognized that expression from one of Isatia Lantevilles CGs in the original story, when men harassed her harem members. Now, darling, step back. Youre for my eyes only~ Isatia Lanteville giggled, her gaze repeatedly drifting to Vanessas exposed, flawless legs. Keep your eyes to yourself... Also, silver-haired miss, what did you mean earlier? Who belongs to you? Explain. Vanessas smile didnt reach her eyes. Isnt it obvious? Why else would you protect me so fiercely? Isatia Lanteville winked. Maybe I shouldve given your uniquely wired brain a gentle tap with my mace while you were absorbing the inheritance. Vanessa clasped her hands behind her back, tilting her head. Wuwu~ Would you really, darling? Isatia Lanteville deployed her S-tier acting skills, her enchanting eyes brimming with tears as the petite silver-haired girl looked pitiful. Absolutely. Vanessas smile was radiant. Tell me, if I dont fix that broken wire in your brain, how will you ever live a normal life? Ladies, Ive been standing here for quite a while. Are you truly ignoring me? Mavie, thoroughly slighted, grew irritated, especially since neither beauty was paying him attention, bruising his ego. Hed always been confident in his charm. Back home, a mere crook of his finger would have girls flocking to him. So heartless~ Isatia Lanteville pouted, leaning close to Vanessa before whispering, The inheritance drained all my mana. Im empty. Vanessas eyes flickered. She immediately understood Isatia Lantevilles intent. Their gazes met, communicating volumes without words. So, darling, how about a kiss? The next moment, Isatia Lanteville reverted to her playful self, licking her lips. Silver-haired miss, your skin is thicker than the city walls. I wonder which would win in a contest. Vanessa clenched her fist and swung with full force, not at Isatia Lanteville, but at the Mavie clone behind her. Isatia Lanteville ducked, and the punch sent the clone spinning through the air before it dissipated. Hey! Youre serious? Thats too much! Isatia Lanteville retaliated with a spinning kick. Vanessa, having caught Isatia Lantevilles cue earlier, sidestepped, letting the kick obliterate another clone. Youre mocking me? Realizing the two had been putting on an act, Mavie flew into a rage, commanding all clones to attack simultaneously. Vanessa and Isatia Lanteville exchanged a glance before wordlessly standing back-to-back, ready to face the onslaught. Chapter 94: Unspoken Understanding What kind of inheritance drains all your mana power when absorbed? Is this how absorbing inheritances normally works? Vanessa had never absorbed an inheritance before, so she didnt know. No wonder Aesphyra had been so sluggish after descending from the crystal throne, hesitating to finish off the top-hatted ? NvIight ? (Read more on our source) man, she had completely run out of mana. Facing the swarm of clones charging toward them, Vanessa and Aesphyra instinctively stood back-to-back. As the protagonist, Aesphyra couldnt possibly lack means to deal with such a situation, such as the divine blessing of the Carillian royal bloodline, [Sacred Favor]. However, using such a trump card to crush a mere Mavie would be overkill. Moreover, Aesphyra, like her, was secretly doing one thing, concealing her identity. Vanessa didnt want to use holy light in front of others, lest they recognize her. Aesphyra was the same, she didnt want her identity exposed either. The fewer people who knew who she was, the better. To some extent, the importance of Aesphyra hiding her identity was on par with Vanessas. Aesphyra was the last remaining direct descendant of the ancient Carillian Empires royal family. One had to wonder, which faction in todays Terraria continent would welcome the emergence of the legitimate heir of an empire that once unified the land? Especially the Tyrell Empire, which claimed to be the true successor of the ancient empire. If the world learned that the ancient imperial bloodline hadnt died out and still had a direct descendant, wouldnt they become laughingstocks? Thus, like Vanessa, Aesphyra had trump cards but couldnt use them under most circumstances. If she did, they could only be shown to those about to die. Well, in this regard, the two of them were evenly matched. Vanessa glanced at the clone charging from behind out of the corner of her eye, lifted her high-heeled boot, and delivered a spinning kick straight toward Aesphyras direction. Aesphyra understood immediately, having already prepared to dodge just before Vanessa made her move. The kick landed squarely on the face of Mavies clone. Since Aesphyra had blocked the clones line of sight earlier, it hadnt seen Vanessas movement, only that Aesphyra had suddenly ducked, and then a pure white high-heeled boot was less than half an inch from its face. On the other side, Aesphyra did the same, delivering a straight kick. Vanessa sidestepped effortlessly, letting the kick land squarely on the abdomen of the clone behind her, sending it flying backward like a shrimp. Both of them were exceptionally skilled in close combat, with astonishing strength. The sheer force of their punches and kicks was enough to send these clones back to their original forms. The two girls, one pink-haired, one silver-haired, had never trained together, yet their impromptu coordination was seamless, as if they had practiced countless times in secret. With just a glance or a gesture, they knew what the other intended to do, whether to throw a punch or a kick, in which direction, whether it would be a roundhouse or a straight kick, and where they themselves should dodge. This hidden tactic caught Mavies clones completely off guard. Just as they began to adapt to the duos strategy and prepared to counter their flanking attacks, the two girls switched tactics again, abandoning feints and going straight for direct strikes. The transition was so smooth and undetectable that it seemed as if they shared a telepathic bond, each knowing exactly what the other was thinking and what they would do next. Soon, all dozen or so clones had been beaten down by the two of them. The defeated clones dissolved into shadows, sinking into the ground and leaving behind dark streaks. Seems like these were all fakes. The real one has been hiding from the start. Or perhaps... Aesphyra glanced at one of the shadowy marks on the ground, flicked up a stone with her foot like a shuttlecock, and kicked it toward the mark. ...From the beginning, the real one was disguised among the fakes, pretending to be defeated. Before the stone could hit the shadow, a dark figure emerged from it. Silver-haired lady, how did you figure out this was my real body? Mavie adjusted his top hat, his tone puzzled. The shadow you hid in was darker than the others, Aesphyra replied with a smile. ...Your observational skills are quite sharp. Your clones have all been defeated, yet you still seem to have a backup plan? Aesphyra arched an eyebrow. Naturally. Mavie raised his hands. In fact, my goal from the start was for you to defeat my clones. Without that, my next move wouldve been hard to execute. Ladies, have you ever heard of the Soul Armament Azure Shadow? Azure Shadow? Vanessa frowned. This wasnt something she remembered from the original story. Indeed. My family has studied the Azure Shadow Soul Armament for generations. Soon, youll experience its power firsthand. Mavie spread his hands, and the shadows left behind by the defeated clones began to stir, gathering in his palm to form an unstable black sphere. Let me show you my familys unique mastery and development of this Soul Armament! With that, Mavie pressed the black sphere into his chest. A storm of dark matter swirled around him, coalescing into black whirlwinds with every movement he made. Vanessas brows furrowed slightly. She could sense an overwhelming surge of dark elemental energy. The effect of this skill was likely self-enhancement, imbuing his attacks with dark elemental magic. Mavie let out a cold chuckle and lunged at the two girls. Vanessa stepped forward, swinging her mace at Mavie. Mavie was agile, his figure trailing a black crescent as he leaped into the air, diving down toward Vanessa with a piercing strike. Vanessa retracted her mace to block Mavies clawed fist, but at that moment, several shadows emerged behind her, more clones stepping out to attack Aesphyra. Seeing that Vanessa was about to be overwhelmed by the dark elemental magic imbued in Mavies claws, Aesphyra stepped forward, wrapped an arm around Vanessas waist, and pulled her back, breaking Mavies suppression. She then flung Vanessa toward the clones behind them. Understanding Aesphyras intent, Vanessa let herself be used as a weapon, extending her legs to kick away all the clones rushing toward them. Aesphyra handled the spinning, Vanessa handled the kicking, their hair intertwined, each catching whiffs of the others floral and lavender scent. Once all the surrounding clones had been kicked aside, Aesphyra helped Vanessa to rest. The shadows of the defeated clones were once again gathered by Mavie, further enhancing his power. This isnt sustainable. The longer this drags on, the worse itll be for us, Vanessa signaled to Aesphyra with her eyes. The dark element around him has strong defensive properties. Close combat wont work, wed only hurt ourselves. Unless... Aesphyra glanced back at Vanessa, a hint of amusement in her eyes. Vanessa understood and averted her gaze. Both decided to end this quickly. The two, who had been holding back their true abilities, launched an offensive, Aesphyra in front, Vanessa behind. Oh? Not that I mind ladies taking the initiative, Mavie quipped, still oblivious to the severity of the situation. Just as he thought the two had exhausted their options, Aesphyra suddenly crouched five meters away from him. Mavie froze, a bad premonition rising in his chest. Sure enough, as Aesphyras silver hair swayed with the motion, he saw Vanessa aiming her mace directly at him. Come on, smile for me, Vanessa said with a playful tilt of her head. [Strong Light] Crack! A blinding flash erupted, making Mavie howl in pain. He felt as if flames were scorching his eyeballs. Light element had a strong suppressing effect on the dark element. Had Vanessa been alone, Mavie mightve reacted in time. But with Aesphyra obscuring her movements, the [Strong Light] was effectively instantaneous. Moreover, this [Strong Light] was unusually potent, so much so that Mavie felt his eyes were about to burn out. Caught completely off guard, Mavie, shrouded in dark element, screamed in agony as the light extinguished his dark energy in an instant. Aesphyras eyes flickered with surprise. She knew [Strong Light] was effective against dark element, but this was beyond expectations. But then again... She had already realized earlier, when hit by Vanessas [Strong Light], that Vanessas affinity for light element was extraordinarily high. To her, it could only be described as terrifying. But now wasnt the time to dwell on that. Aesphyra dismissed the thought and waved a hand. A holy sword, previously overlooked at the edge of the battlefield, obeyed her command and impaled Mavie from behind. Argh! Damn it! The holy flames engulfing the sword made Mavie shriek in pain, the agony searing through his nerves. You two, you wretched women! Mavie roared in frustration. Using such underhanded tricks to win! Aesphyra and Vanessa exchanged a glance, both silently agreeing that further words with this fool were unnecessary. Side by side, they stepped forward in perfect unison, each raising a foot and delivering a synchronized kick to Mavies face. A white high-heeled boot and a black open-toe stiletto each claimed half of Mavies face, sending him flying out of the underground ruins. This kick carried their full remaining strength. Already grievously wounded, Mavie stood no chance of survival. The moment he hit the ground, his token shattered, and he was teleported out of the secret realm. Phew... Aesphyra brushed back her hair, relieved. When it came to trash like Mavie, she had ten thousand ways to deal with him, but every single one would expose her identity and invite unnecessary trouble. Eliminating him without cost was the best outcome. But she couldnt let her guard down yet. What if someone else was lying in wait, ready to ambush them? Vanessa thought the same, remaining vigilant until enough time had passed for them to relax. Aesphyra looked at Vanessas back, her lips curling into an unconscious smile. She could tell, this stunning girl, whose beauty rivaled her own, was holding back just as she was. Like her, Vanessa was hiding countless secrets. Aesphyra licked her lips. Her interest and curiosity toward Vanessa now surpassed all other girls she had ever met. And after their seamless cooperation in battle, as well as Vanessa repaying her favor by shielding her from attacks... Aesphyra gazed at Vanessa, recalling how they had fought side by side with perfect synergy. Though they had just met, at critical moments, they had chosen to trust each other completely, offering their backs without hesitation. Just thinking about it, she could almost smell the blend of white tea and lavender in the girls hair. She felt a flutter in her chest, a sensation she had never experienced before. Neither in her past life nor this one had she ever felt this way. In her previous life, she had never met Vanessa, nor even heard of her. This life was different. She didnt know what butterfly effect had led to their meeting, but it was hard to believe that such a girl existed, one who perfectly matched her aesthetic, whom she could trust implicitly, whose temperament pleased her so much. Compared to Vanessa, no matter how stunning other beauties were, Aesphyra couldnt place them on the same level. It was like comparing fireflies to the full moon, under its radiant glow, all other lights paled. Aside from the memories brought by her rebirth, this was the only thing that made her feel reincarnation had been worth it. Nice teamwork, miss, Aesphyra said, stepping toward Vanessa, who was slightly out of breath. She stood gracefully, her clever, beautiful eyes like those of a regal princess cat. Though teaming up isnt allowed in the secret realm, we were outnumbered, it couldnt be helped. Doesnt that make us battle partners now? But as partners whove fought side by side, we still dont know each others names. Isnt that a bit inappropriate? Aesphyra smiled meaningfully. Im Aesphyra Galactus, a noble from the Camella Kingdom. And you, pink-haired lady? Just a country girl from the empire. Nothing worth introducing. Vanessa had no intention of giving her name, but it would be rude not to respond after Aesphyras introduction. How unfair. I introduced myself, yet you wont even share your name. Isnt that impolite? A refined lady like you, can you really tolerate such behavior? Aesphyra pouted, keenly pinpointing Vanessas nature. ...Im not a noble. Just a country girl with no family name. And how does that stop you from telling me your name? Aesphyra smiled. Im just the descendant of a viscount family, not much higher than a country girl. ...Vanessa. After a pause, Vanessa gave her name. It wasnt like Aesphyra had given her real surname either. Omitting hers wasnt wrong. She wasnt worried about Aesphyra failing to find her name after entering the Carillian Academy. If Aesphyra couldnt find it, shed just assume Vanessa had lied about her name. But so what? She had given her real name. If Aesphyra couldnt find her, that was her problem. Once they entered the academy, Vanessa would vanish. Aesphyra could search all she wanted, shed never trace it back to her. Chapter 95: Daddy’s Back Vanessa? Aesphyra smiled coyly, her amethyst eyes as intoxicating as fine wine. So I finally know your name, Miss Vanessa~ Miss Vanessa, the Soul Armament you use is Saint Envoy, isnt it? But why havent I seen you cast any healing spells? Aesphyra inquired. Here it comes. Vanessa knew the other girl was trying to extract more information about her, so even if the name she gave wasnt real, Aesphyra could still track her down more easily in the future. In situations like this, the more one says, the more mistakes one makes. With Aesphyras two lifetimes of experience as a cunning old fox, even a single word from Vanessa might provide valuable clues. No need for that, Vanessa deflected, refusing to answer directly. In the end, everything turned out fine despite the dangers. Besides, I only had enough mana left for one [Strong Light] spell. Oh, is that so? Then how do you explain those feathers that flew out from the smoke earlier, Miss Vanessa~? Aesphyra gazed at Vanessa with a knowing smile, as if she had already seen through everything but chose not to say it outright. Feathers? Vanessa frowned. What feathers? Even if Aesphyra had witnessed the entire battle, she might not have clearly seen Vanessa casting Holy Kings Baptism, as Vanessa had concealed it well. This was likely just Aesphyra trying to fish for information. Saint Envoy plus feathers... Hmm, Miss Vanessa, do you know what that makes me think of? Im not quite sure what youre implying. Though cold sweat formed on her back, Vanessas expression remained perfectly puzzled, showing no cracks. Also, Miss Aesphyra, I dont believe were familiar enough to have such... private conversations. Whatever you think you saw, whether it was a trick of the eye or something else, has nothing to do with me. I have no interest in uncovering your secrets, and Id appreciate it if you stopped prying into mine. Its rather impolite, you know. Vanessa lifted her gaze, her tone meaningful. Her words made it clear, everyone had secrets, but some carried more explosive ones that must never be revealed. On this matter, the two of them were birds of a feather. I see. So Miss Vanessa dislikes impolite people, is that it? Aesphyra smoothly changed the subject, as if her earlier question had been nothing more than casual curiosity. I doubt anyone enjoys those who lack manners and boundaries. Vanessa arched an eyebrow. Then does that mean if I become such a person, I might have a chance to get closer to you? No, Miss Aesphyra. Youve already missed your chance. Oh? Come on, give a girl a chance~ You see, I didnt know you well enough earlier, which is why I upset you. But how can I learn what kind of interactions you prefer if you dont let me get to know you better? Aesphyra argued logically. Speaking of which, may I ask what type Miss Vanessa prefers? Didnt that sound familiar? Vanessa frowned slightly. Hadnt Aesphyra brought up this topic on the carriage before? Though she probably didnt realize it. Miss Aesphyra, your question is rather presumptuous now. Is it? I dont think so. Its all part of getting to know you better. If you dont let me understand you, how can we ever become good friends? Aesphyra smiled brightly. Apologies, Miss Aesphyra, but I must clarify, Im not... that kind of person. Vanessa suddenly took a step back, as if putting distance between them. Whatever do you mean, Miss Vanessa? I simply admire you as a person, your character is outstanding, and you seem like someone worth befriending. Aesphyra took a step forward, closing the gap between them as she whispered. Why such a strong reaction, Miss Vanessa? I havent even said anything yet. And how can you be so sure? Havent you heard the saying... Homophobia is just repressed homosexuality? Aesphyras violet eyes gleamed with an almost hypnotic allure as she inhaled deeply, as if committing Vanessas scent to memory. Vanessa retreated another step. This silver-haired enchantress was dangerously alluring, making it hard to meet her gaze. Seeing Vanessas flustered demeanor only delighted Aesphyra further. Hehe~ This lovely lady clearly had inclinations in that direction, and quite obviously so, yet hesitated due to societal expectations. It seemed she would have to guide her gently, helping her recognize her true orientation~ Aesphyra plotted how to draw Vanessa into her world, unaware that Vanessa needed no such guidance. Did Vanessa not already know which gender she preferred? She was merely pretending to be straight to avoid being entangled with this troublesome woman. Why do you keep avoiding me, Miss Vanessa? Didnt I mention I dislike people who lack boundaries? Really? Is that all? Aesphyra pressed on. Because you look rather flustered to me. Is it just about boundaries? Or are you... perhaps shy? Please refrain from saying such strange things. Pfft, Miss Vanessa, this wont do. Youre so obviously inexperienced, youve never even been in love, have you? Vanessa fell silent, giving Aesphyra a strange look. At this point in time, hadnt Aesphyra also never been in a relationship? Whether in her past life or this one, Aesphyra had only ever flirted with others, she had no actual romantic experience either. A fledgling trying to play the love expert, who did she think she was fooling? So adorable~ Aesphyra clasped her hands behind her back, leaning forward slightly. Her silvery hair cascaded like satin over her shoulders as her bright eyes gleamed with mischief. Any man would have been helpless against such teasing from a top-tier beauty. Vanessa averted her gaze slightly, pretending to adjust her hair, but the moment she remembered Aesphyra was a notorious flirt, she regained her composure. I cant help but wonder, Miss Aesphyra, do you say the same things to every pretty girl you meet? How cruel, Miss Vanessa! How could you doubt me? Aesphyra pouted, her expression pitiful and heart-wrenching. My feelings for you are genuine. Genuine, yes, just like her genuine feelings for countless others. Dont you believe me? Oh, I believe you. Vanessa nodded. Though perhaps Miss Aesphyra and I have different definitions of genuine. After all, a genuine heart thats spread too thin is hardly genuine at all. And what if it isnt spread thin~? Vanessa gave Aesphyra a sidelong glance. This playgirl, devoted to one person? Impossible. She could practically envision Aesphyra licking her lips and declaring, I wont give up the entire forest for just one tree. Choosing not to respond further, Vanessa glanced outside the ruins. Sunlight streamed into the dim interior, as if trying to ignite the long-shadowed corners. Seeing this, a faint smile touched Vanessas lips. Its about time. About time? Aesphyra looked puzzled. Miss Aesphyra, its time to say goodbye. Vanessa smiled. Aesphyra finally understood. Following Vanessas gaze outside, she realized it was already afternoon, the sun had risen long ago. At that moment, a deep, resonant bell tolled. Both Vanessa and Aesphyra looked up as their tokens floated out, transforming into glowing rings that immobilized them. Vanessa understood, this was like an exam proctor calling time, forcing all examinees to stop writing. Here, it halted any ongoing battles and protected the participants. The Carillian Academy entrance examination has concluded. Congratulations to all examinees still within the trial grounds, or rather, I should now call you students. Welcome to Carillian Academy. The instructors voice echoed through every token in the ruins. You will now be transported out of the trial grounds. Please await your results. Congratulations, Miss Vanessa. Aesphyra beamed at her. Though I still have much to say to you, theres no rush, we have plenty of time ahead, dont we? In the future, well have countless opportunities to meet. No need to hurry now. Im afraid that wont be necessary. Vanessa chuckled softly. Unless something unexpected happens, Miss Aesphyra, we likely wont cross paths again. Oh? Is that so? Well see about that. Lifting her skirt slightly, Vanessa stepped back and curtsied gracefully. Farewell, and may all go well for you. And one more thing... Dont miss me too much. Before Aesphyra could respond, Vanessas vision was engulfed in white. Or perhaps Aesphyra did say something, but Vanessa didnt hear it. She felt herself plummeting downward. The teleportation would send them to the entrance of the kingdoms trial grounds. After the exam, participants would be returned to locations corresponding to their nationalities. However, the destinations were randomized, no one knew which entrance theyd appear at. Given that the exam had eliminated most participants, leaving fewer than one in ten, if Vanessa and Aesphyra ended up at the same spot, her fabricated empire country girl identity would be exposed. Not that Aesphyra had likely believed it anyway, it was just a smokescreen. Would she slip up? Of course not. Why had she timed her transformation back to Vanessa for the second day? Precisely for this moment. From yesterday afternoon until now, exactly twenty-four hours! Everything had gone exactly as planned, without a single deviation. Now was the time! Vanessa clasped her hands in prayer as the angelic glow gradually faded from her body, replaced by a soft cherry-blossom radiance. Hahaha, kids, Daddys back! The moment the transformation completed, the teleportation ended. As Vinny opened his eyes, he ran a hand through his hair. Hohoho! The young master returns in triumph! Cue the MVP victory fanfare! Music played in Vinnys mind as he swayed to the beat. Woo-hoo! Doo-doo-doo-doo! Through fire and water, through fire and water! Just as he struck a pose to celebrate passing the exam, Pain shot through him, twisting his expression. Damn it! His injuries had returned when he transformed back! Vinnys triumphant pose froze mid-motion, his face contorted in agony. Other examinees nearby frowned, mentally cursing this idiot. Wait... why did he look so familiar? Upon recognizing the blue-haired youth whod passed the exam alongside them, their disbelief was palpable. Vinny?? Initially, those whod fought tooth and nail to ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? the end had been proud, not only had they secured admission to Carillian Academy (a lifelong bragging right), but it also validated their talent and effort. But seeing Vinny among them shattered their morale. Many sighed, lamenting how low the exams standards must have been this year, no wonder theyd passed. Relief mingled with disappointment. Oof, ow! Ow! After a few more pained noises, Vinny finally recovered, glancing around to see his fellow elites. Unbeknownst to him, his presence had shaken their confidence, making them question their own abilities. Were they happy? Of course, theyd crossed Carillians narrow bridge. But was Vinny really on their level?? The cognitive dissonance left them bewildered. Another figure materialized at the kingdoms entrance. Vinny noticed her immediately. Well, well, if it isnt Aesphyra! Meeting again so soon? Aesphyra didnt notice him, or rather, paid him no attention. Her violet eyes scanned the crowd, searching for someone. Disappointment flickered across her face when that person failed to appear among the kingdoms successful examinees. Tsk, tsk. This harem protagonist was probably already scouting for new girls to add to her collection. Chapter 96: Which Anna Is It? Tsk tsk, this harem protagonist really hasnt changed her ways. Thinking back to her words in the dungeon, Vinny couldnt help but chuckle. One moment she was swearing eternal love, and the next, as soon as they left the dungeon, she was already eyeing other new girls. Sigh, the protagonist. Sigh, what a shrimp head. Vinny meticulously took out a bottle of cheap perfume. He had bought this discounted product when he was still in the capital of Camella. It wasnt the worst quality, but it certainly couldnt compare to those expensive perfumes. He casually sprayed some on himself to mask his scent, then deliberately walked past her, coughing a few times to catch Aesphyras attention. At first, Aesphyra didnt notice Vinny, probably because she was too deep in thought, and irrelevant people couldnt catch her attention. Who was she thinking about so intently? Vinny was amused and deliberately lingered in front of Aesphyra, even whistling. Finally, Aesphyra realized that the figure loitering in front of her wasnt just passing by but was doing so intentionally. As she came back to her senses, she caught a whiff of the cheap perfume, her frown deepening. She looked up to see a familiar blue-haired young man. Aesphyra furrowed her delicate brows. Lord Vinny, if I recall correctly, the carriage back to Camellas capital isnt boarded here. Oh? Isnt this stalking lady? You passed the exam too? Congratulations, youre quite lucky to be teleported to this entrance with me. What a coincidence, we must be fated. Vinny pretended to have just noticed Aesphyra, feigning surprise. But what are you talking about carriages for? I dont have any relatives to share the good news with, why would I go back? ...During the final round, on the last day, which area were you in? Aesphyra, being the protagonist, showed her strong adaptability, absorbing Vinnys words and asking after a moment of thought. Definitely not in the same zone as you. Vinny dropped his teasing demeanor and pouted. With your pettiness, if I were in the same zone as you, Id probably be spiraling to the heavens by now. Hey, its not that Im criticizing you, Lady Aesphyra, no, classmate Aesphyra, were classmates now. For the sake of our future camaraderie, I advise you to be more generous. Vinny put on a wise old master act, as if he hadnt been the one chased by Aesphyra in the dungeon. Research shows that petty people have small hearts, small minds, and small... Vinnys eyes mischievously glanced at Aesphyras small buns. Seriously, if you were more generous, you wouldnt have such worries. Classmate Vinny. Aesphyra smiled, a mix of allure and menace. Do you want to make up for the beating you missed in the dungeon now? Hey hey! Look at you, didnt I just say that? Youre proving yourself to be petty again. Do you know why we describe petty people as narrow-minded? Its a science, and it seems theres some truth to it, dont you think? Vinny glanced behind him, ensuring a tutor was approaching, so Aesphyra wouldnt dare hit him, and he continued boldly. Dont get angry, classmate Aesphyra. The angrier you get, the narrower your mind becomes, and the narrower your mind, well, you know. I have a nun friend whos well-versed in this. She taught me this secret, and I wasnt planning to share it, but for the sake of our future classmate bond, Im telling you. Do you understand my good intentions? Ah, forget it, I dont expect you to understand. Knowing Aesphyra couldnt hit him, Vinny felt at ease and continued his tirade. He hadnt forgotten how Aesphyra had embarrassed him in the dungeon. How could he, the infamous scoundrel of the capital, let himself be teased by a girl like that? No way, so he had to vent his frustration and reclaim the advantage Aesphyra had taken from him in the dungeon. Nun friend? Aesphyra seemed to recall something, her menacing gaze replaced by one of curiosity. Speaking of which, Master Vinny, did you learn your bandaging skills from that nun friend? Why? Nothing, just wondering if you could introduce me to her. Im quite interested. Aesphyra smiled warmly. I cant do that. Shes far away in the kingdom, and shes been on a business trip lately. Where would I find her now? Vinny shrugged. Where did she go? The Tyrell Empire? Or the Grand Duchy? Surely not the tribes? Aesphyra pressed. How would I know? Shes not my responsibility; she doesnt need to report her whereabouts to me. Oh? Could you tell me her name? Maybe I know her? Aesphyra stepped forward, her tone assertive. Dont worry, Im sure you two dont know each other. If you dont tell me her name, how would I know if I know her? Aesphyra tilted her head, a few strands of silver hair falling over her forehead, her star-like eyes filled with meaning as she stared at Vinny, as if seeing through all his hidden thoughts. Is this the protagonists aura? Fine, Ill tell you. Her name is Anna, okay? You dont know her, right? Vinny took a step back, still standing tall despite his weaker aura. Anna? Full name? No surname, shes not a noble. There were so many Annas in the capital; calling out the name on the street might get a dozen girls to turn around. Vinny thought Aesphyra couldnt possibly know them all. Anna? Aesphyra pondered for a moment, then smiled confidently. There are indeed commoner nuns named Anna in Camellas capital church, but only three. One is old and about to retire, one made a mistake recently and is under confinement, and the last is a middle-aged woman. None of them seem to be on a business trip. Youre not a church official, how would you know? Can you keep track of all the churchs personnel changes? Vinnys heart skipped a beat. He hadnt expected Aesphyra to know so much about the churchs staff. Of course, she might be bluffing, making up non-existent people to trick him. Besides, the churchs internal personnel list isnt something you can just access. How do you know so much if youre not a church official? Because its not that hard? Aesphyra gave a profound look, her acting skills honed over two lifetimes making it impossible for Vinny to tell if she was lying. Why does it feel like the tables have turned? Just now, I was the one attacking Aesphyra, but now shes taken the initiative and counterattacked? All examinees, no, now I should call you students, your presence here proves you are among the best, standing out through your own strength. Theres no need for modesty; you are undoubtedly the most outstanding of your generation on the continent. The white-bearded tutor approached with a cane, praising them. This years competition was particularly fierce, with 498 examinees making it to the end. This means no one will be eliminated due to ranking. Hearing this, all the students sighed in relief, their faces lighting up with joy, though some remained expressionless, confident in their abilities. As the tutor spoke, the students quieted down. Later, youll stay here for a day. After we finalize the rankings, a ship from the academy will take you to the main campus of Carillian Academy. Here, on behalf of Carillian Academy, I welcome you all. Tonight, the academy has prepared a banquet to celebrate your success. Vinny wasnt fond of noble banquets, but free food was another matter. It was free, so why not? He glanced at his Virtue Points, no increase. Tsk, was all that talk for nothing? Could it be that Aesphyra has built up a resistance to his provocations, and ordinary taunts cant trigger her virtue anymore? Boring. Knowing that continuing wouldnt yield any Virtue Points, Vinny pouted and gave up, heading back to his room to rest. He planned to sleep until dinner. {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} After a day in the dungeon, he was exhausted despite his excitement. Looking back, he couldnt believe he had actually passed Carillian Academys entrance exam and enrolled on his own merit. It felt surreal. Cough, well, not entirely on his own. He had a little help from the Frostfang and Vanessa. But no matter what, the result was good. Vinny returned to his room to sleep and was only woken up by a tutor when it was dark. Groggily, he made his way to the banquet, yawning widely. This banquet was more refined, with fewer mixed elements, likely because the chaff had been sifted out, leaving only the truly talented and capable. Among the attendees were both commoners and nobles. The nobles disdain for the commoner students was less pronounced, as these commoners had proven their worth by standing on the same stage as them. Except for some nobles with strong prejudices, most maintained a friendly facade, willing to befriend them. Entering Carillian Academy was a sure thing, setting a baseline for their future. It was better to make friends than enemies, as one never knew who might rise to greatness. Vinny enjoyed the meal, not just because the dishes were to his liking, but also because there were fewer glares, and he barely had to deal with any. Several commoner students even approached him to chat. At first, Vinny thought he was attracting hate again, but these students meant no harm; they were genuinely curious. Mostly, they wanted to know how he had passed the entrance exam. Vinny understood their thoughts. Those who made it here were undoubtedly talented and hardworking, and his success made them question their own abilities. Who would have thought that Vinny passed the exam? Brother, dont you find it strange? At the center of the banquet, a handsome young man calmly ate his steak, while another noble youth beside him whispered. Strange, but not entirely unexpected. The handsome young man cut his steak, indifferent. After all, hes a descendant of the goddess; its not surprising he has some tricks up his sleeve. But hasnt it always been said that Vinny is a fake descendant, and the Varelis family is actually extinct? the youth asked, puzzled. Edra, havent I always told you not to rely on hearsay but to see for yourself? The young man wiped his mouth elegantly with a napkin. The purpose of your eyes is to always remind you not to rely solely on rumors. Yes, I understand, brother. Besides, look at the students here. Many are commoners who, without any resources, stand on the same stage as us, including Vinny. Each of them has their own merits. With that, the young man left with his followers. Vinny finished his meal but didnt see Aesphyra. He didnt care about the speedrunner and, after eating, wandered around with a blade of grass in his mouth before returning to sleep. He slept until dawn when the ship from Carillian Academy arrived to pick up the new students. There were 96 students from Camella Kingdom. Historically, Camella ranked second in the number of students admitted to Carillian Academy, just behind the Tyrell Empire, and this year was no exception. The remaining 400 students were mostly from the Tyrell Empire, with the rest from the Grand Duchy, tribes, and some non-human races. These races werent hostile to humans and even had trade relations, like the elves and dwarves. But there were no demons. Demons were seen as extremely dangerous by many races. Their magic was sinister and highly aggressive, often directly or indirectly causing bloodshed, making them the most unstable factor on the continent. Few races were willing to associate with demons. Due to the fall of the ancient Carillian Empire, almost all human nations were hostile to demons. Non-human races, like the elves, were also wary, fearing the demons might extend their war to their peaceful lands. Vinny boarded the luxurious ship, a magic-powered vessel even more impressive than the previous carriage. Once all the students were on board, the ship set sail. Chapter 97: No, Why Are You All Looking At Me?? The headquarters of Carillian Academy is located on an archipelago at the intersection of the northern and southern continents. The main campus is situated on the central island, surrounded by other islands that each serve specific functions, collectively protecting the central island like a moon surrounded by stars. The northern continent is the territory of the demon race, while the southern continent is home to human nations, the dwarf kingdom, and the elven forest, among other relatively peaceful races. Carillian Academy is established on the sea at the border between the demon race and human nations. It is said that the reason it has survived for so long under the watchful eyes of the demons is due to the ancient protective magic array left from the era of the ancient Carillian Empire. Once attacked, the islands will form an impregnable chain of sea defenses, protecting the central island layer by layer. The days spent traveling to Carillian Academy were much more comfortable than the days spent in the trial dungeon. Whether it was because the ships facilities were more luxurious or because everyones mindset had changed, the initial anxiety and nervousness had transformed into a sense of relief and joy now that they were assured of their admission. Vinny had also been living quite comfortably these past few days. Although the meals on the ship were rather plain for the young nobles, they were a rare delicacy for him. He felt like he had never eaten so well or lived such a high-quality life before. He didnt have to do anything all dayjust strolled around the ship, played a few rounds of cards or chess in the entertainment area, slept when he was tired, and ate the 24-hour unlimited supply of desserts in the dining hall when he was hungry. Life was too good. Wasnt this the life he had always dreamed of? All the hard work and struggle were for the future version of himself to live such a carefree and luxurious life, werent they? So much so that when the ship docked and it was time to disembark, he was reluctant to leave. Honestly, as a disgraced fallen noble, he wasnt much better off than a commoner, and in some aspects, his starting point was even lower than that of commoner students. If he could live like this all the time, why would he go through the trouble of racking his brains to get into Carillian Academy? Thinking about it made him even more regretful. If only he had transmigrated into the second son of a great noble family, someone who could just laze around and wait for death. After all, the future wouldnt require him to take on any responsibilities; he could just live off the familys wealth, and everything would be taken care of for him. But alas, he wasnt. Instead, he had transmigrated into the original villainous cannon fodder character, the one everyone hated. Everything had to be built from scratch. Thinking about this, Vinny felt a surge of anger. That damned goddess had only shown up once during his bloodline awakening, made a brief appearance, and then threw out a line, The future of the Varelis family now rests on you, before disappearing again. Seriously, if you want me to revive the family, at least give me some benefits, abilities, or magical tools, right? Youre not giving me anything, yet you expect me to work for free? That old hag, didnt she know how dangerous it was for him back then? If it hadnt been for the sudden return, he would have demanded some compensation from her. Radiance Goddess, if you dont cough up some gold coins, Ill be the last generation of the Varelis family. Just wait for the family line to die out! The magic-powered ship sailed across the vast sea, and after a week-long journey, it was time to disembark. After having breakfast in the morning, Vinny was kicked off the ship by the instructor, reluctantly leaving the luxurious ship that had made him so reluctant to leave. The happy days ended at this moment. It was time to start working hard for life again. Ill miss you, luxurious ship. Ill miss your luxurious velvet beds, your unlimited supply of desserts, your entertainment card games and chess matches, your three meals with meat, eggs, and milk... As he thought about it, Vinny, led by an instructor, officially set foot on the archipelago of Carillian Academy. They disembarked on a subsidiary island, as ships were not allowed to go directly to the main island and had to transfer from the subsidiary islands. The instructor responsible for receiving the students from the kingdom was a young and energetic man. He was enthusiastic and talkative, answering the students various questions as he led the way. As they disembarked, Vinny caught a glimpse of another luxurious ship about to dock, presumably carrying students from other countries. Vinny suddenly thought of the other female leads from the original story, such as the imperial princess he had met in the trial dungeon. She should be on those ships about to dock, right? Speaking of which, Mirexia, who was a year ahead of them, should have already arrived at the academy. As the student council president, she had a lot of work to do and had to return to school early. The islands of Carillian Academy were connected by bridges, and these magic-powered bridges could be closed at any time. The young instructor led the curious freshmen, introducing them to the various facilities within the academy. Vinny walked on a magic-powered bridge, the translucent blue fluorescent bridge beneath his feet reminding him of the glass bridges he had seen in his previous life. The semi-transparent surface faintly revealed the scenery below, which was not friendly to those afraid of heights. Many students, experiencing this for the first time, looked uneasy. In the academys grand plaza stood a tall and majestic white stone statue of a goddess with her hands in a prayer pose. Before the students arrived, the leading instructor took out a list and had the students line up in order. Aesphyra Galactus? Who is it? Instructor, its me. Aesphyra stepped forward gracefully. Today, she was wearing a pair of black short boots, paired with shiny black knee-high stockings and a dark gold-trimmed black skirt. Her upper body was clad in a white button-up blouse, and her silver hair, as smooth as silk, was tied back with a large black bow. Galactus, youre exceptionally talented. The instructor looked at Aesphyra with approval. Your overall scores are the highest in the entire grade. The other students were shocked. Although Aesphyra had an impressive demeanor, they hadnt expected a young lady from a viscount family to take the top spot among this years freshmen. You flatter me. Aesphyra smiled calmly, as if the achievement meant little to her. Hmm, stand at the front. The instructor was quite satisfied with Aesphyras composed reaction and had her stand at the front of the kingdoms freshmen. Now everyone understood that the order of the lineup was based on overall scores, which inevitably led to some awkwardness. Those with good admission scores had their moment of glory, while those with less impressive scores stood at the back of the line, feeling embarrassed as if they were being publicly shamed. For a moment, all the students couldnt help but feel nervous. They had passed the most difficult trials, but they had no idea where they stood in terms of overall scores. Vinny, however, was completely unfazed, as if it had nothing to do with him, and even whistled softly. He didnt care. Getting into the academy was enough. As for rankings? Why bother with that? The gazes of the other students, filled with anxiety, often swept past Vinny. He could guess what they were thinkingthey were probably relieved that he was there to be the bottom, so even if their scores werent great, they wouldnt be too embarrassed. Eric Ackerman. The instructor called out the second name, and a dignified young man stepped forward, being asked to stand in the second row. Not bad, not bad. Youre all future leaders. The instructor praised. Needless to say, this was the kingdoms second-highest-scoring freshman after Aesphyra. Ackerman? Vinny recognized the surname. If he remembered correctly, it belonged to the most powerful marquis family in the Camella Kingdom, and this Eric was the eldest son of the Ackerman Marquis family. If his scores were among the top, most of the kingdoms nobles would accept it, as Eric was a well-known prodigy in Camella Kingdom, considered to be on the same level as Mirexia, a leading figure among the younger generation. Sure enough, after Eric stepped forward, the noble students from the kingdom who had heard of his name werent surprised, feeling that it was only natural for him to be in that position. If it hadnt been for Aesphyras unexpected rise this year, he could have even competed for the top spot. If Vinny knew what they were thinking, he would probably have a sarcastic thought like, Even without Aesphyra, it wouldnt have been his turn this year. Joking aside, just look at who participated in this years entrance exams. It was the all-star cast from the original story that had beaten Vinny up. Here, even dragons had to coil, and tigers had to crouch. After calling out several other well-known noble students from the kingdom, the instructor cleared his throat and called out. Vinny Varelis. So soon? Vinny frowned, not expecting his score to be higher than he had anticipated, even placing him within the top ten of the kingdoms freshmen. Amidst the shocked expressions of the kingdoms students, who thought they had misheard and were now gaping in disbelief, Vinny stepped forward. I see, a descendant of the goddess. The instructor nodded in approval, giving him an encouraging look. ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) The revival of your family is within reach. Not really, not really. Vinny thanked him and stood behind the previous person. He felt several gazes on him. The first was from Aesphyra, as enigmatic as ever, leaving him unable to decipher its meaning. The second was rather peculiar, coming from Eric. His gaze lingered on Vinny, and even when their eyes met, he didnt look away. Instead, he gave Vinny a once-over, nodded, and gave him a look that was hard to interpret. ? Vinny was puzzled. He couldnt understand it, as he had never been looked at in such a way before. But he could tell that there was no negativity in that gaze; it was more of a positive affirmation. Having grown accustomed to the disdainful looks of others, Vinny could sense it. That was precisely why he found it even more confusing. This Eric Ackerman was also a notable character in the original story, but interestingly, he had no interactions with Vinny in the original plot. He neither followed the crowd in slandering Vinny nor participated in the campaign against him. Hmm, in terms of height, he was much taller than Vinny, and he was exceptionally handsome and dignified. It was a pity that such a character, if not in a game like this, would have been a protagonist in any other game. After that, the nature of the list changed completely. The few people ahead of Vinny were relieved that their scores were high enough, while those called after Vinny looked ashen-faced, like defeated roosters. They knew that no matter where they ranked today, the label of not as good as Vinny was firmly placed on their heads. Well, now there was no need to compete for higher rankings. Vinny had done them a great service. Vinny looked over at the freshmen from other countries. Next to the kingdoms lineup was the empires. He wasnt surprised to see the familiar black-haired, purple-eyed girl standing at the front of the crowd. It was Isatia Lanteville. If Vinny remembered correctly, in the original story, when Aesphyra stood at the front, she had kept staring at Isatia, even winking at her, which Isatia had mistaken for a challenge. The two pairs of similar purple eyes staring at each other had been quite an interesting scene. Thinking of this, Vinny glanced in Aesphyras direction and found her standing properly, her gaze fixed straight ahead. Even though she was in line with Isatia, it was as if she hadnt noticed her at all. Since when had Aesphyra become so well-behaved?? Vinny was shocked. In the original story, Aesphyra had kept staring at Isatia, so obviously that Isatia had turned to look back. But now, Aesphyra wasnt looking at Isatia at all, so naturally, Isatia wouldnt turn to look at her. It was just that the freshmen from both countries were led by top-tier beauties, making the scene quite captivating. Just as Vinny was about to look away from Isatia, he suddenly noticed a pair of purple eyes fixed on him. He looked over and realized it was Isatia from the other lineup. Vinny was momentarily stunned, remembering that he had helped Isatia in the trial realm. She probably recognized him. However, the way Isatia looked at him was completely devoid of any emotion. Being stared at by those authoritative amethyst eyes made his scalp tingle. Whats going on with you all? Aesphyra isnt looking at Isatia anymore, but now Isatia is staring at me, a grown man, non-stop. Whats the deal?? Chapter 98: The Second Princess of The Elves, Milian Celfen It seems that the original plot has already deviated significantly. But then again, even he, Vinny, has recalled memories from his past life. The extent of the changes brought about by the butterfly effect is something no one can clearly articulate. The black-haired, purple-eyed girl calmly gazed at him, her cool eyes scanning him up and down. After a while, she slowly shifted her gaze away, looking straight ahead and no longer paying attention to anyone else. Vinny breathed a sigh of relief. Being stared at by such a powerful figure as the eldest princess had indeed put a lot of pressure on him. She must have been curious about how he had passed the entrance exam, which was why she had briefly focused on him. At least there was no hostility in her gaze. About half an hour later, all the new students who had successfully passed the exam had basically arrived. Each team was separated by some distance. Vinny glanced at the surrounding teams. He wasnt curious about the teams from the empire, the tribes, or the grand duchies, all of which were human races. What he was curious about were the teams from the non-human races. He had never seen non-human races like dwarves, elves, or demi-human before, so he couldnt help but be curious. However, the non-human teams were too far from the kingdoms team, separated by several other teams, so he couldnt clearly see who was leading the non-human groups. Soon, an elderly mentor came to welcome the new students of this year. Looking at these extraordinary new students, the mentor nodded in satisfaction. Vinny understood that the next step would be the dormitory assignment. The dormitory assignments were not randomly distributed; they were based on the total scores of the entrance exam. The Carillian Academy encouraged healthy competition among students. The rankings of the entrance exam would be published to motivate the underperforming students to work harder and to remind the top students not to become complacent, lest they be surpassed by others. At Carillian Academy, the top five, top fifty, and top one hundred students would live in different dormitories, with the level of luxury increasing accordingly. The top five students would each have a manor villa to themselves, the top fifty would share a small villa to themselves, the top one hundred would have luxurious single rooms, and the rest would live in ordinary dormitories. But even the ordinary dormitories were of a higher standard compared to other academies. As the most prestigious and historically rich academy, Carillian Academy had perfected every aspect, which was why so many noble children were eager to get in. Next, we will announce the top five students with the highest total scores in this years entrance exam, the elderly mentor with a monocle and a gentlemans cane cleared his throat and took out a list. Fifth place, Gaius Caton. After the name was called, a girl with long purple hair stepped onto the high platform in front of everyone, under the gaze of many eyes filled with various emotions. However, she frowned, seemingly dissatisfied with this result. Vinny had heard of the Caton surname before. It belonged to a famous grand duke family in the Tyrell Empire. Given this, the nobles probably wouldnt have much objection to this top five selection. At least, in the short term, there wouldnt be any challengers. Fourth place, Eric Ackerman. The previously handsome young man also stepped forward, confidently walking onto the high platform to receive the admiration of the crowd. This was also expected. Third place, Milian Celfen. Hearing the name, Vinny abruptly looked up and caught sight of a golden-haired girl stepping onto the high platform with a lively gait, shining as brilliantly as the sun. She possessed a beauty reminiscent of a fairy from a storybook, exuding a surreal and ethereal charm, yet there was no doubt she was real. Aside from the gentle sway of her chest, the most eye-catching feature was her elegantly pointed elf ears. This confirmed her identity, an elf. To be precise, a golden elf. Milian Celfen was the only sister of the Golden Elf Queen, Seliphrene Celfen. Interestingly, due to the hundred-year gap in their birth dates and the passing of the previous elf king, Seliphrene was more like a mother to Milian than a sister. Both sisters were heroines in the original story. Vinny hadnt paid much attention to Milians attitude towards the original Vinny, so he didnt know. But he was well aware of Seliphrenes attitude towards him. For some reason, in the original story, Seliphrene had shown extreme dislike and aversion towards him. Honestly, even the original Vinny hadnt offended Seliphrene. They were separated by an entire elf forest, with no connection whatsoever, yet she still managed to dislike him. Vinny didnt know who to complain to about this. Almost the moment Milian stepped onto the platform, all eyes in the audience were drawn to this dreamlike elf girl. Second place, Isatia Lanteville. As expected, the strength of the empires eldest princess was well-deserved. Honestly, if it werent for Aesphyra, who was like a cheat, Isatia would have likely taken the crown of this years Carillian entrance exam. Isatia walked onto the high platform with elegant steps, her ink-black hair swaying gracefully, her purple eyes exuding an unspoken nobility, drawing everyones attention. Vinny even overheard some girls whispering, Who is this sister? Shes so cool! It was no wonder, given the time of the yuri game, where almost all girls have somewhat liking to other girls. Aesphyras gaze also lingered on Isatia for a while. Looking at those purple eyes similar to her own, she smiled slightly and then shifted her gaze away. Not seeing the person she was waiting for, a hint of disappointment flashed in her eyes. Of course, many imperial nobles were also puzzled. Even their princess could only take second place. Who could be first? Next, the first place winner of this years Carillian entrance exam, the champion... The elderly mentor paused. Oh, who could it be? Its so hard to guess. Vinny silently complained in his heart. Aesphyra Galactus. Finally, the protagonist lived up to expectations and took the title of the new student champion. Under the gaze of various eyes, she stepped onto the stage, standing alongside these geniuses of the same era, receiving the attention of the crowd. Everyone was probably wondering, Who is Aesphyra? But upon seeing the silver-haired girls overwhelming beauty and aura, they couldnt help but marvel at how extraordinary this year was, with dark horses emerging one after another. Needless to say, there would be many who would challenge Aesphyra in the future, trying to take her ranking, especially the children of the great nobles. After all, the Galactus family was unknown, and no matter how high her score was, someone would inevitably try to step on her. But if they really did that, they would be kicking a titanium alloy plate. Let us congratulate these five outstanding students for achieving the highest honor in this years entrance exam! Amidst the applause, the mentor presented the awards to these five students. The top five would receive an honorary certificate and medal from Carillian Academy, while the first place would receive the golden laurel crown of Carillian. Aesphyra thanked the mentor who awarded her the crown, certificate, and medal, gave a few routine acceptance speech remarks, and then stood on the high platform, receiving congratulations. During this time, apart from Aesphyra and Eric, the other three were very curious about Aesphyra, especially Isatia Lanteville. Her gaze fell on Aesphyra, expressionless and silent. Aesphyra seemed to sense her gaze and smiled as she also looked over. A historic moment. Two pairs of strikingly similar purple eyes met, only to separate in less than a second. Both acted as if nothing had happened, as if the brief eye contact had never occurred. Did they just hit it off? Vinny watched from below, his expression odd. Next was the dormitory assignment. The welcome ceremony for the new students would take place after the official start of the semester. Brother Vinny, youre really something, hiding your true abilities, the mentors began grouping the new students based on their total scores. A cheeky-looking young man walked up and nudged Vinny with his elbow. Impressive! I thought Id have you as a companion at the bottom, but who knew youd betray our friendship and climb so high?? Surprised? I didnt expect it either, Vinny glanced at the cheeky young man. This was Fred, a second son of a viscount family he had met during a card game a few days ago while traveling. Due to his status, he couldnt enter the core noble circle, so he didnt care much about noble socializing or reputation. He didnt even care much about this entrance exam. He did have talent and strength, otherwise he wouldnt have passed the exam, but he had a very carefree attitude, doing things with a natural looseness. In Vinnys opinion, this guy might have taken the entrance exam just as a side thing. So why was he here? To play cards, and to find card buddies. As for who the card buddies were, their status, or their reputation, it didnt matter. Its just a card game, why overthink it? If you get along, then get along; if not, then dont. Its that simple. In his view, those big nobles who still put on airs during card games were more troublesome, taking forever to play a card, which made him extremely impatient. It was much better to play with Vinny. This guy had no airs, just like him. When the game got intense, he would swear, play cards quickly, and make mistakes. When he made a mistake, he would slam the table and curse. This kind of card buddy was perfect for his personality! They could get along! So the two became close card buddies. When playing cards with others, Fred had to hold back, not being able to speak freely, as most of his opponents were nobles, people of refinement. When playing cards, only he would be swearing, and even with his thick skin, he felt a bit embarrassed. Vinny was different. Playing cards with this guy was just one word: refreshing! No hesitation in playing cards, straightforward, and just like him, not caring about manners... or rather, not caring about those tedious etiquette. After searching for so many years, Fred had finally found a card buddy who suited him perfectly. The commoner students thought he was a noble, and the status gap made them hesitant to open up. The nobles were too reserved. Only this guy, although his card skills were a bit lousy, Fred could feel that only he was truly playing cards, truly enjoying the game. After a few rounds, the two became close. Fred didnt care about Vinnys bad reputation, nor did he care if associating with him would tarnish his own reputation. In his view, although he had successfully enrolled, it was mostly due to luck, and his ceiling was already set. Why care about these things? Besides, compared to these, happiness was clearly more important. Stop talking nonsense. I saw you didnt even blink when the mentor called your name, and you still say you didnt expect it? Blowing your own trumpet without any preparation, making it seem like I would ask you for some secret technique, Fred clicked his tongue, very disdainful. If you really wanted to ask, I couldnt give it to you. There really isnt any, Vinny had relied heavily on Vanessa throughout this journey. Saying Vanessa was like his mother wouldnt be an exaggeration. How could he teach someone else? Teach them how to hug their own thigh?? Alright, alright, you know me. I dont care about these things. Compared to these, weve passed the entrance exam! After we get assigned to our dormitories tonight, how about a round? Fred casually slung his arm around Vinnys shoulder. Again? You used that excuse yesterday, Vinny said disdainfully. Hey, its different! Yesterday we were still on the ship. Today were officially at the academys main campus. If we dont play now, we might not get the chance later! Fine, fine, you choose the place, whatever, Vinny waved his hand. Heh! Thats what I like about you, so refreshing! Fred patted Vinnys shoulder. Hey, not so tight! Youre straight, right? Vinny pushed Fred away with a look of disgust. Brother Vinny, how could you question me like that? My orientation is as straight as my card-playing strategy! Fred scoffed. But honestly, you smell really nice. Do you, as a guy, actually wear perfume? Chapter 99: Aesphyra’s Breaking Shackles Get away, get away! If you get any closer, Ill really start to suspect youre gay, Vinny said, dodging further away with a look of disgust. Besides, the perfume Im wearing is just some cheap stuff. You really like that? No taste at all. Hehe, honestly, where else could I find such a perfect card-playing partner? There arent many girls who play cards, let alone those high-and-mighty noble ladies. Theyd think its dirty just to touch a deck. If youre willing to spend your life with me, it wouldnt be so bad, Fred said, his expression turning lecherous. Ugh! Get away from me. Im not into men, Vinny clicked his tongue and waved his hand. If you were a beautiful girl, maybe Id consider it. But a guy? No way! Tsk, tsk. Honestly, my biggest dream is to find a girl who shares my interests, whether shes a commoner or a noble, as long as shes decent-looking. So you went through all that trouble to get into Carillian Academy just for that? Vinny gave Fred a sidelong glance. No ambition. Then what would you call ambition? What are you here for? Fred pouted and asked. Since were here, its obviously to find a way out. Youre just the second son of your family, so youre not going to inherit anything. If you dont prepare for your future now, what are you going to do later? Vinny asked. Still, youre the son of a viscount, so youll never have to worry about food or clothes. Im different. I have to rely on myself for everything. If I didnt get into this school, what would I do? Who would take care of me? Ah, just for calling me brother, Ill help you out! If you ever run out of food, come to my familys viscount estate and find me. As long as I have food, you wont go hungry, Fred said with conviction. Alright, alright, you said it. If I really have nowhere else to go, Ill come to your place for a meal, Vinny joked with a smile. It was time to assign dorm rooms. A sharp-eyed female mentor with glasses broke up the new student groups, not by their nations, but by overall ranking. The top five stood at the front, followed by the top fifty, then the top hundred. As for those who didnt make it into the top hundred, they naturally stood at the very back. The academy wasnt worried that this would make the lower-ranked students feel ashamed. In fact, this was precisely the effect they wanted. Shame could lead to courage. If they didnt keep the rankings in everyones face at all times, how else could they encourage the students to strive for improvement? Winnies overall score was decent, placing him at 23rd. He felt that his cultural score must have dragged him down, otherwise he could have climbed a few more spots. But it was what it was. He was just here for a diploma. His grades didnt matter much; being in the middle was the best position. It wouldnt cause him to fail due to low scores, nor would it attract too much attention. Being low-key wasnt so bad, right? As for those times when he had to take advantage of the female leads, it was all out of necessity. Seeing their Virtue Points made his heart itch. Why not take it when its right there? Besides, taking it would give him a huge boost, securing his future even more. Whats wrong with that? As for Fred, his ranking was much lower. He wasnt even in the top hundred; he might be in the bottom hundred. Vinny glanced around but didnt see Fred, which meant the gap between their rankings was significant. Fred was well aware of this. Getting into Carillian Academy was already a stroke of luck for him. Aiming any higher would be wishful thinking. His ceiling was pretty much set, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt reach it. After all, magical aptitude was really all about talent. Some students, despite being commoners, had three or even four stars in magical aptitude, making them true geniuses across the entire Terraria continent. But then there were nobles with only one or two stars in magical aptitude. Wheres the justice in that? You could only blame your own fate. The female mentor seemed to be in charge of all the dormitories. Under her guidance, the students entered their dormitory areas in batches. Vinny was in the top fifty, so his dormitory area was second only to the top fives manor villas. He could live in a small villa, but the downside was that he had to share it with one other person. The top hundred had luxurious single rooms, which were much better than the regular single rooms. Vinny received a set of keys to his villa. He opened the door and was delighted to see the clean, spotless, and luxurious living room inside. This was something he had earned for himself, well, with a little help from Vanessa. The environment here was far better than the dilapidated old courtyard back home. There was no comparison. Soft velvet sofas with pillows, a living room with a kitchen and tea room, a second floor with a recreational card room and a study, and then the bedrooms for the two residents. It seemed his future roommate hadnt arrived yet. After checking out his room and tossing his luggage inside, Vinny locked the door and left the villa. The new students were all curious about their dorms, but the female mentor had instructed everyone to leave their luggage and come out quickly. They were to be taken to the Trial Hall for testing. Vinny didnt see his roommate on the way out. Maybe he had been too quick, and the other guy hadnt even found his dorm yet. He returned to the queue, and half an hour later, the new students regrouped and followed the female mentor to the Trial Hall. Vinny remembered this part from the original story. After all, this was one of Aesphyras show-off moments, so he had some impression of it. In events like this, the protagonist always had to show off during the aptitude and talent tests. How could the protagonist not stun everyone with their brilliance? Wasnt that the protagonists passive ability? With that in mind, Vinnys gaze fell on Aesphyra, who was standing in the front row. She had been surprisingly well-behaved the entire way, not even glancing at the pretty girls around her. She kept her eyes forward, with a slight smile on her lips, making Vinny wonder if she had been possessed by ? Nvl?g?t ? (Official version) something unclean. Otherwise, how could she remain so indifferent amidst all these flowers? The students arrived at the Trial Hall, adorned with gold and silver carvings. In the center of the grand hall was a rotating magical crystal, radiating a dazzling light that illuminated the entire hall. A group of mentors was already waiting there, seated in five rows on long benches. In front of them were crystal orbs used to test elemental affinity: fire, water, earth, wind, thunder, ice, nature, darkness, and light, nine elements in total. There was also a transparent, colorless crystal specifically for testing a students magical aptitude. Aesphyra Galactus, Aesphyras name was the first to be called. Vinny stopped talking with Fred and turned his gaze to Aesphyras back. Here we go, the shows about to start. The annual blockbuster, Aesphyras Show-off Chronicles, is about to begin. Give her one chance to show off, and shell blow up the crystal orb, shock all the mentors, and make all the students gasp in awe, causing global warming across the entire continent. Thats right, shes Carillians one and only cheat code, the last descendant of the ancient Carillian Empire, Aesphyra Carillian. Aesphyra walked up to the first mentor, sat down, and placed her delicate hand on the colorless crystal orb. While Aesphyra was testing her elemental affinity, the other students were also being tested, but everyones attention was mostly on Aesphyra. After all, everyone wanted to see what this years top student was capable of. Strands of golden light appeared, etching a golden pentagram on the crystal orb. The dazzling golden light flashed, and when everyones vision cleared, they saw five stars on the crystal orb. The entire hall fell silent. The noisy crowd quieted down, and even the mentors were astonished. Truly a remarkable young talent, the mentor who tested Aesphyra stroked his beard and sighed. How long has it been since weve seen a five-star magical aptitude on the continent? The students whispered among themselves. No wonder she took the top spot. I thought it was just luck, but she actually has a five-star magical aptitude?? Really? Five stars?? Ive never seen a crystal orb show five stars before?? That Aesphyra, shes really just the daughter of a viscount? How come Ive never heard of her before?? Everyone was stunned, including the usually carefree Fred, who looked utterly shocked. Only Vinny stood with his hands in his pockets, completely calm. These youngsters really hadnt seen much of the world, getting scared so easily? Dont worry, theres more to come. After thanking the first mentor, Aesphyra sat down at the next table, in front of the fiery red crystal orb, and reached out her hand. Here it comes, the main event. Vinny silently covered his ears. The crystal orb Aesphyra touched instantly filled with a deep red color, rapidly intensifying like the flames of a red lotus, blooming and burning in the silent night, illuminating the astonished faces of every student in the hall. Crack, crack, crack!... Finally, the crystal orb couldnt take it anymore and shattered. The color could have deepened further, but this wasnt Aesphyras limit, it was the crystal orbs. This, this, this... The mentor in front of the now completely blackened and shattered crystal orb was at a loss. He had been in this line of work for many years, but this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. The crystal orb broke? Impossible! These crystal orbs were the latest models, just replaced yesterday. How could they break after just one use?? The probability was too low. Having such an incident right at the start of the semester wasnt a good sign. The mentor quickly replaced the crystal orb with a spare and had Aesphyra test again, but the result was the same. The crystal orb shattered in less than half the time. This left everyone dumbfounded. No need to replace the crystal orb, an elderly mentor who had been watching the entire scene waved his hand, his gaze fixed on Aesphyra, his eyes filled with awe. This students fire affinity is likely beyond what our man-made crystal orbs can measure. What do you mean?? Thats right. Beyond the Extraordinary level, theres another level of elemental affinityBreaking Shackles, the elderly mentor took a deep breath. But, Master, that level of affinity is only mentioned in legends. No one knows if it actually exists. No, it does exist! The ancient history of Carillian has records of it. The Breaking Shackles level of elemental affinity is indeed real, but its incredibly rare. On the surface, its only one level above Extraordinary, but in reality, its because our technology can only measure up to Extraordinary. Anything beyond that is simply categorized as Breaking Shackles, the elderly mentor added with excitement. In truth, no one knows exactly how much of a gap there is between Extraordinary and Breaking Shackles. The elderly mentor looked at Aesphyra as if she were a priceless treasure, his eyes burning with fervor. Aesphyra, thank you for choosing our academy! You hold in your hands a treasure of limitless potential. Chapter 100: Little Hexagonal Warrior Breaking Shackles? Whats that? I dont know either. Ive never heard of it. Is there such a level of elemental affinity? Why did the test crystal ball shatter? Can anyone explain? Even the experienced mentors were baffled by this situation, let alone the students below. The term Breaking Shackles was entirely unfamiliar to them, and many had never even heard of it. This wasnt surprising. Breaking Shackles was a once-in-a-millennium occurrence. The last recorded instance was during the ancient Carillian Empire, where a peerless genius, much like Aesphyra before her, shattered the elemental crystal ball used for testing. However, that genius mage had shattered a water elemental crystal ball, and the spectacle was far less shocking than Aesphyras display. Breaking Shackles was a term used to describe an elemental affinity level that was beyond the current technology of the Carillian continent to measure. Thus, even within Breaking Shackles, there could be vast differences, possibly even greater than the gap between mediocrity and excellence. While many mentors present had never seen it, they had heard legends about Breaking Shackles. Such occurrences were so rare in the continents history that even they found it hard to believe this was the legendary Breaking Shackles. If the mentors couldnt be sure, the students were even less likely to jump to conclusions. Opinions varied, and the way they looked at Aesphyra changed repeatedly. They had initially thought she was just a lucky, pretty face. Now, it seemed she might be a formidable figure. This is significant. I must report it to the headmaster, the elderly mentor stroked his beard and said gravely. Miss Aesphyra, regarding your fire elemental affinity, we are temporarily unable to rate it. We hope you can understand, the mentor spoke politely, his tone filled with respect, as if fearing Aesphyra might leave the academy dissatisfied. Of course, Aesphyra smiled, showing she didnt mind. After all, if this truly was Breaking Shackles, it would be recorded in history. In time, this extraordinary silver-haired girl would undoubtedly reach the pinnacle, touching the heavens that no one had ever reached before. The more he thought about it, the more excited the elderly mentor became. Ignoring the others, he wrapped up the crystal shards and quickly left the trial hall. Alright, students, dont just stand there. Continue testing your elemental affinities. When your name is called, step forward, the female mentor who took over called out to the restless crowd, urging them to settle down. However, the incident was far from over. Water elemental affinity: Excellent. Looking at the surging tsunami appearing on the blue crystal ball before Aesphyra, the mentors face showed astonishment. A suspected Breaking Shackles in fire element was already eye-catching enough. Who would have thought there was more? Her water elemental affinity was also at the Excellent level. Generally, as long as ones magical aptitude was sufficient to learn mage techniques, having even one elemental affinity at the Excellent level was enough to ensure a promising future. The most typical example was the legendary earth mage, Kantem. His other elemental affinities were mediocre or even poor, but his earth elemental affinity was Excellent, which eventually led him to become a legendary mage recorded in history. The mentors conducting # Nvlight # the tests felt dizzy. Looking at Aesphyra, who still wore a faint smile, unimpressed and unexcited, they couldnt help but sense an air of profundity and depth in this silver-haired girl. Shes putting on a show, they thought. The students astonishment came in waves. While still reeling from the shock of the crystal ball shattering, some students and mentors thought it was just an accident, unrelated to something as mystical as Breaking Shackles. Now, their beliefs were beginning to waver. Vinny glanced at the stunned crowd, finding it somewhat amusing. Basic stuff, everyone, sit down, no need to applaud. Are you so shocked you cant close your mouths? Theres more to come. Earth elemental affinity: Excellent. Thunder elemental affinity: Excellent. Ice elemental affinity: Excellent. Dark elemental affinity: Excellent. Light elemental affinity: Excellent! ... The entire hall fell silent. Even the mentors responsible for testing and recording the results stopped their work, their jaws nearly hitting the floor. Never in their lives had they been so profoundly shocked. The earth elemental crystal ball displayed a scene of cataclysmic destruction, the thunder elemental crystal ball crackled with lightning... Wherever this silver-haired girl went, the crystal balls lit up like disco balls, illuminating the entire trial hall. By the end, both students and mentors were numb, and the mentor recording the results found it hard to write steadily. Aesphyras testing was over, but the shock it left behind was far from ending. It wasnt just the students who were questioning their existence; the mentors were too. Witnessing such cheat-like talent, they wondered if they had wasted their lives. Without exaggeration, if any one of Aesphyras elemental affinities were given to them, it would have been a qualitative leap. How can the gap between people be so vast!? My goodness, this is insane... Did this beauty save the world in her past life? Fred couldnt help but exclaim. Such a person probably has no record in the entire continents history. Unprecedented and unparalleled. Were witnessing history. By the way, Vinny, are you so shocked youve gone numb? Why dont you have any expressions? Fred asked, looking at Vinny, who was yawning beside him. Why should I be shocked? Were just specks of dust under the wheels of history. Witnessing history isnt our role, so why be surprised? Vinny glanced at Fred, indifferent. Thats true, but youre way too calm. Its like you already knew. How could I? I dont have the ability to foresee the future. Dont you feel resentful? Fred asked. The hall was filled with geniuses, many of whom were proud of their talents. Being so thoroughly overshadowed would be hard for them to accept. Why should I feel resentful? Vinny found it strange. Our life trajectories and those of the geniuses are parallel lines that never intersect. Each has its own brilliance. Especially with innate talents, its a matter of luck. Why feel resentful? Instead of worrying about that, you should think about what to eat tonight. Thats more practical. Haha, youre quite open-minded, Fred patted Vinnys shoulder. It wasnt that he was open-minded; it was just that after transmigrating into a cannon-fodder villain, he had to be. Otherwise, it would be a confusing ending. Fred, on the other hand, wasnt a top-tier genius, just someone with a bit of talent and a clear self-awareness. He didnt care much about such things; at most, hed sigh in admiration. He was more interested in card games and collecting rare cards. However, others werent so indifferent. Many students showed deep frustration, like defeated roosters. Some were so stunned they seemed to have left their bodies, and the mentors had to call them back multiple times. Clearly, Aesphyra had severely damaged the confidence of these geniuses, and it was a dimensional strike. These youngsters probably wouldnt recover for a while. Vinny Varelis. Not long after, Vinny, who had been chatting with Fred, heard his name called and stepped forward from the crowd. He didnt notice that the moment the mentor called his name, two pairs of eyes instantly lifted and focused on him. ... Varelis?? Milian tilted her cute little head, looking at Vinnys back with a mischievous expression, murmuring softly. Varelis? Isnt that the Saintess family my sister often mentions?? The other gaze came from a pair of cold and noble purple eyes. Isatia Lantevilles amethyst-like eyes flickered as she watched this moon-blue-haired boy, her delicate brows slightly furrowed as she examined him from head to toe, wondering what was on his mind. Why is it a man?? Some foreign nobles who werent from the kingdom looked over upon hearing the surname Varelis. Seeing it was a blue-haired man, they frowned, not understanding what was going on. However, only a few who hadnt paid attention to the news found it strange. Many foreign nobles had heard of Vinnys glorious deeds, as he was, after all, a well-known figure. Vinny began his elemental affinity test. At that moment, he happened to see Aesphyra receiving her test results. Upon witnessing his testing, her moist lips curved slightly, and her shimmering eyes turned into crescents, filled with teasing. Hmph, this damn protagonist is here to watch my downfall. Whatever, let her watch. I dont care. When it came to elemental affinity and magical aptitude, Vinny had long since given up. Why would he care about this? He walked up to the first crystal ball for testing magical aptitude and placed his hand on it. The crystal ball seemed too lazy to even emit light. After a moment, it flickered weakly, barely showing a single star. Pfft, Vareliss legendary one star. The Varelis name was still eye-catching, but upon seeing Vinnys magical aptitude results, many students couldnt help but laugh. However, Aesphyra gradually stopped smiling. Vinny ignored the laughter and continued with his fire elemental affinity test. Fire elemental affinity: Poor. The mentor glanced at the dimly burning flame on the elemental sphere and recorded it. Water elemental affinity: Mediocre. The glow on the water elemental sphere was slightly brighter than the fire elements, but still unremarkable. Thunder elemental affinity: Poor. Only a few sparks flickered on the thunder elemental sphere. Wind elemental affinity: Poor. The grass elemental sphere showed only a few withered vines. Earth elemental affinity: Mediocre. The earth elemental sphere displayed a small, unremarkable hill. Vinny paid no attention to these harsh assessments or the mocking looks from behind. In fact, among the elemental affinities, he only cared about one. Ice elemental affinity... Seeing Vinny place his hand on the crystal ice sphere, the mentor lifted his gaze, his expression gradually showing a hint of surprise. Ice elemental affinity: Excellent! Watching the ice elemental sphere swirling with a snowstorm, the mentor finally showed some interest. So, his ice elemental affinity was at the Excellent level. Excellent was only one level below Extraordinary, which was already a very high level of elemental affinity, especially since high ice affinity was rare. No wonder he was so adept at using ice magic. Too bad his magical aptitude is only one star. Otherwise, he could have been a great ice mage, the mentor gave his evaluation. Next were the light and dark elements. Dark elemental affinity... None?? Seeing Vinny press his hand on the dark sphere for a long time with no reaction, the mentor was puzzled for a while before finally accepting it, muttering, How strange, how can there be no affinity at all? This is really rare. After recording it, Vinny proceeded to test his light elemental affinity. Light elemental affinity... Wait, none either?? Watching Vinny place his hand on the light elemental sphere, which didnt emit any light after a long time, the mentor was shocked again. It was common knowledge that light and dark elements were like two sides of a person, one bright and the other dark, and they coexisted. It was impossible to have none of either. The mentor held his head, glancing at his colleague responsible for recording, who also looked bewildered. Having absolutely no light or dark affinity was unprecedented. In a way, it was even rarer than Breaking Shackles. But rarity aside, it was utterly useless. Breaking Shackles was terrifyingly strong, a sign of a peerless genius. Vinnys case was that of a peerless loser. Vinny, who was well aware of his light and dark affinity from the original setting, wasnt surprised at all. Aesphyra, who had been silently watching, raised an eyebrow. She had just had a rather absurd thought, but now it seemed indeed too absurd. Not only were their personalities and genders completely opposite, but their magical aptitude and light elemental affinity also didnt match. Aesphyra shook her head. Strange, so strange. How can someone have absolutely no light or dark affinity?? The mentor couldnt understand it and muttered to himself. But it shouldnt matter, right? Vinny asked. How can it not matter? If you have no light or dark elemental affinity, it means you cant even touch any related magic, the mentor said irritably. Really? Vinny found it hard to believe. But when he turned into Vanessa, he could use light magic with ease. Strong Light had blinded many people. Why was that? Vinny had a guess. Could it be that Vanessas elemental affinity was separate from his? Vinnys light and dark elemental affinity was zero, but Vanessas wasnt?? Thinking about it, it made sense. If Vanessas magical aptitude was only one star, like Vinnys, how could she wield the four-star Soul Armament Saint Envoy? That was impossible. Chapter 101: Did You Entered Into The Wrong Room? Theres only one explanation: Vinny and Vanessas magical aptitude and elemental affinities are separate. Vinny is Vinny, Vanessa is Vanessa. Vinnys magical aptitude is only one star, and he has no affinity for light or dark elements. Hes a complete and utter failure, but what does that have to do with Vanessa? Conversely, no matter how strong Vanessas affinity for light elements is, Vinny doesnt get even a shred of it. This is too strange. How can someone have absolutely no affinity for light or dark elements? This is unprecedented. I must report this to the academy, the instructor muttered to himself. For now, Ill mark your light and dark elemental affinities as none in your file. If there are any changes later, well update it. Thank you for your trouble, Vinny stood up, waiting for his report. Once he received his elemental affinity results, he left the trial hall with Fred, who had already finished his test and was waiting for him. He didnt pay attention to the murmurs about him. How can someone from the Varelis family have only one star in magical aptitude? Doesnt that mean they cant even draw from the Saint Envoys power? someone asked. Havent you heard? Theres been a rumor for a while that the Varelis descendant is a fake. The true Saintnesss family has already died out. I get that, but having only one star in magical aptitude... tsk tsk, thats just too embarrassing. In front of so many people, it must be mortifying. Your Highness, dont you agree? A young noble from the empire tried to start a conversation with the black-haired girl beside him. Having only one star in magical aptitude isnt a disgrace. The one who should be embarrassed isnt him. Expecting only a perfunctory hmm in response, the noble was surprised when Princess Isatia actually spoke up. The black-haired girl glanced coldly at the students behind her, her imperial aura instantly silencing the room. The ones who should be embarrassed are those ranked behind him, who cant even defeat a one-star Soul Armament, she said slowly, her voice calm and steady. Uh... The empire nobles who had been secretly mocking Vinny froze, their smiles turning awkward. Isatias words were clear: a group of people ranked below 50th were mocking someone in the top 23. How absurd was that? Were those people really mocking themselves? Moreover, if Vinny could perform so well with a one-star Soul Armament, imagine what he could do with a higher-star soul? A young master from a declining family, wielding a one-star Soul Armament, could hold his own against the pampered scions of noble families with high-star Soul Armaments. Who was really the disgrace here? Its better to have a little shame, Isatia said coldly, playing with her hair as she stepped forward and left, leaving the embarrassed nobles behind. These nobles were eager to curry favor with the princess and wouldnt dare offend her. They all fell silent, not daring to bring up the topic again. Vinny had no idea what had happened in the trial hall after he left, nor did he care. Let them laugh. Their mouths were their own; he couldnt stop them from laughing. He looked at his elemental affinity report and fell into deep thought. His affinity for light and dark elements was nonexistent. Apart from his affinity for ice, which was excellent, his affinities for other elements were either mediocre or poor. Aside from his ice affinity, he was a pure hexagon warrior, a small hexagon, with no mastery in any area. Such elemental affinities wouldnt even be considered good for an ordinary person. However, having one standout element was better than being mediocre across the board. At least his ice affinity was high, and he had already formed an ice storm, which seemed to be much stronger than the average excellent level. Alright, alright, stop looking at it. Theres nothing interesting about it, Fred waved his own elemental affinity report in front of Vinny. At least you have one element thats excellent. I dont have a single Excellent element; the highest I have is Good. Sure, I have a few of those, and I dont have as many weaknesses as you, but your potential is much higher than mine, okay? Besides, thats ice elemental affinity! Do you know how rare that is? Fred, thinking Vinny was upset about it, patted his shoulder. Im not bothered by it, Vinny put the report away. Ive just always been curious about my elemental affinities, so I took a closer look. Exactly. Just glance at it and move on. Dont dwell on it. You made it to the top 23 without these affinities, so they clearly dont determine everything, Fred said carelessly. You really dont care, do you? Vinny glanced at Freds indifferent expression. Heh, as long as I dont strive for improvement, Im invincible. Nothing can hurt me, Fred said proudly. Anyway, dont forget about the card game tonight. I know, I know. Since classes hadnt started yet, Vinnys mindset was similar to Freds. Both of them had a bit of a slacker attitude after entering the academy. Their talent ceilings were set in stone. Why should they push themselves so hard? Even if they trained like crazy, could they ever catch up to the protagonists? It was hopeless. In that case, why not just slack off? After all, they were just minor characters who didnt affect the storys direction. Vinny and Freds dorms were in different areas. After parting ways at the corner, they each returned to their own rooms. Vinny opened the door to his house, stepped inside, and took off his shoes, replacing them with slippers. He felt as if all the pressure had been lifted as he flopped onto the luxurious velvet sofa, hugging a pillow and rolling around. He glanced at the living room. It seemed someone had moved the items on the table, but he didnt see another pair of shoes at the entrance. His roommate must have come back to drop something off and then left. Vinny yawned, feeling a bit tired. He sat up on the sofa, took out a card box from his pocket, and began counting the cards inside one by one. The card box was a gift from Fred, containing only basic cards that werent worth much. The cards in this game had different rarities. Even cards with the same design could have varying levels of rarity, and the card materials were of high quality. Perhaps that was part of the games appeal. Vinny carefully examined the finely crafted cards. Even though they were the lowest rarity, there were still many impressive aspects to them. The materials were top-notch, as this was the most popular card game on the continent. The officially issued cards were of excellent quality and had anti-counterfeit measures. The characters on the cards were all historical figures. It was unclear who the original creator of this game was, but they must have had significant influence to gain the tacit approval of multiple factions. The game included historical figures from the Tyrell Empire, the Church of Radiance, the Camella Kingdom, the Grand Duchy, and other nations. Among them were emperors, kings, and even Vinnys ancestors, the successive Radiance Saintness and the Goddess of Radiance Varelis. However, the Saintness and the Goddess were ultra-rare sapphire cards with no low rarities. This was a clever way for the game to gain approval from various factions while also making a hefty profit. After all, the Saintness couldnt have low rarities, right? That would be disrespectful to the Saintness and the Church. And since they were the Saintness, it was only natural for their strength to be above average. If they were any weaker, it would be disrespectful to the Goddess. Using this reasoning, the card company could release powerful, high-rarity cards without issue. Its not that were making them overpowered. Its just that these historical emperors and wise rulers were truly this strong. We dare not make them weak, or the royal families would come after us. With this excuse, the card players had no choice but to accept it. Poor players could only play against other poor players. When they encountered whales, it was like a laser sword against a caveman, a total mismatch. Vinny flipped through his basic cards. None of them featured his ancestors, as the Saintness were all high-rarity, must-have cards. The basic packs didnt include them. The only card from the Church was one he didnt recognize, and the rest were obscure historical figures he didnt know. But he was just playing casually and didnt care about the strength of the cards. Just then, he heard the sound of the door opening, followed by someone changing shoes. Huh? Vinny looked up. Was his roommate back? He hoped it was someone easy to get along with. But... Vinny frowned. The footsteps sounded unusually light. Perhaps because he often transformed into Vanessa, he had an unusual sensitivity to such things. The footsteps didnt sound like a guys. It seemed the person had noticed another pair of shoes at the entrance. They hesitated for a while before finally stepping into the living room. Hey, youre here? From now on, were roommates, so lets Vinny had prepared his introduction, but the words caught in his throat when he saw the persons face. The person had long, silvery hair as cold as moonlight, tied into a high ponytail that cascaded down. Unlike Aesphyras bright silver hair, this persons hair resembled the chilly moonlight under the night sky. Their clear, night-blue eyes held a hint of shyness and hesitation, evoking an involuntary sense of pity. Their flawless, snow-white skin was like unblemished jade, and their delicate, beautiful features were perfect, like a glowing moon blooming in the vast, dark night, captivating but not blinding. Their slightly pointed ears with a hint of red revealed their identity an elf. Miss, youve got the wrong room. This is the male dorm, Vinny said after a moment of thought, then wondered if he had left the door unlocked earlier. An elf girl mistakenly entering his room was this some kind of harem plot for the protagonist? But he wasnt the protagonist; he was just a former villainous cannon fodder trying to transition into a background NPC. Wait, was it his imagination, or did this elf girl look familiar? I, I... The elf girl seemed flustered, stammering as if she wanted to say something but was overwhelmed. This is my room. You must have been in the wrong place. Look, I have the key here, and my luggage is in the room, Vinny said, showing his key to avoid any misunderstanding. N-no, thats not /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ it! I, I didnt mean... After stammering for a while, the elf girl finally managed to form a coherent sentence. Sigh, Vinny was a bit exasperated. What was wrong with this elf girl? Was this her first time away from home, and she was nervous around humans? It was as if he was going to eat her or something. Dont be nervous. This is the Carillian Academy; there are no bad people here. I wont do anything to you. Its just that you must have the wrong room. This is the male dormitory, and my roommate should be a guy. Miss Elf, youve got the wrong place, Vinny spread his hands. The Carillian Academy wouldnt allow mixed-gender dorms, right? Aside from the inconvenience, everyone was at an age where they were curious and impulsive. If something irrational happened, it would be a mess. N-no, I, I... The elf girl lowered her head, seemingly struggling to say what came next. I, Im also staying here. Huh? What are you talking about? Ive told you multiple times, this is the male dorm! Vinny frowned. N-no, I mean, Im actually... a guy, the elf girls voice grew softer and softer until it was barely audible. ...??? Vinnys head was filled with question marks. He looked the elf girl up and down, his expression saying, Are you kidding me? No way, how could this be a guy? Before his bloodline awakened, Vinny, or any other guy, might have believed in the existence of cute boys. But after his bloodline awakened, Vinny had gained some understanding of the female body. No matter how feminine a guy looked, he couldnt confuse the two. Seeing Vinnys intense gaze, the silver-haired elf grew visibly nervous. Virtue +50. Current Virtue: 884. Huh?? Vinny was stunned. He looked around, scratching his head, confirming there was no third person in the room. What was going on? Why did his virtue increase? Did Aesphyra suddenly think of him and get angry? Probably not. Then could it be... Vinny suddenly looked at the elf girl in front of him, who was standing there with her head down, not daring to say a word, like a scared little hamster. Wait, miss or mr., are you one of the original storys heroines? At this point, Vinny also noticed that the other persons chest was flat, and they were wearing male clothing, a pair of shorts that revealed their pale legs and a pair of white socks inside bunny slippers. Chapter 102: The Princess of The Lost Kingdom, Shikondell This silver-haired elf, is she the original female lead?? Vinny couldnt help but fall into deep thought. He wondered why he had felt that this girl looked so familiar earlier. So, he began searching through all the information about the female leads in the original work. The more he looked at her face, the more familiar it seemed. Now, he was almost certain that he had indeed seen this face somewhere before. However, since this was definitely their first meeting, the only possible way he could have recognized her was if he had seen her image on the cover of the original work. But that was about it. Vinny had only played through the prologue of the original game, glanced at some of the later settings and CG, and read some related discussions. He hadnt even seen many of the female leads before he transmigrated. So, he didnt know much about this female leads character or backstory. He could only try to recall if he had seen any introductions or plotlines about her on some forum. But judging by her hair color, she must be a Moon Elf. If Vinny remembered correctly, the land of the Moon Elves had been invaded by tribals in the original setting and reduced to ruins, right? So, what was this Moon Elf female lead doing here? Did she escape as a refugee? Um, excuse me... It wasnt until the elf girl in front of him couldnt take it anymore and softly spoke up that Vinny realized he had been staring at her for a long time. He quickly averted his gaze and coughed awkwardly. Ahem, sorry, its just... Im having a hard time believing it. Are you really a guy? Vinny asked. Yes... After all, Im an elf, not a human. As she spoke, the elf girl touched her ears, as if to emphasize the difference between elves and humans, and that human concepts of gender didnt apply to them. If Vinny didnt know she was the female lead, he might have believed her, thinking that perhaps male elves just looked exceptionally delicate and beautiful. But now... Vinny didnt understand why she was taking such a big risk by disguising herself as a boy to enroll in Carillian Academy, and he knew nothing about her background. But that was her business, the female leads secret. It was best not to pry too much. After all, she was a chosen one blessed by fate. There was no need for him to act like a fool and expose her gender, demanding a room change. If he got involved in her affairs, who knew what kind of trouble it might cause? After all, if it wasnt absolutely necessary, what girl would willingly disguise herself as a boy and live with male roommates? Oh, I see. Vinny nodded thoughtfully, pretending to believe her. --> Seeing this, the elf girl secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Nice to meet you. Im Vinny. Whats your name? Vinny introduced himself. Im... Shi... Dell. You can call me Dell. The elf girl bowed slightly, instinctively changing her name. Dell? Vinny ~Nvlight~ pondered. There was no female lead with that name, but there was one with a similar name that he vaguely remembered. Shikondell. That must be her real name. If Vinny remembered correctly, Shikondell was the only princess and royal heir of the Moon Elf. Judging by the elf girls proper manners and polite tone, she must be that Shikondell. Now that the Moon Elf lands had been destroyed, she must have come here seeking refuge. But why did she have to disguise herself as a boy to enter Carillian Academy? Was she worried that her female identity might attract unnecessary trouble? Vinny thought that was highly likely. She must have a reason for preferring to live as a boy rather than revealing her identity and gender. Well, it wasnt his business anyway. Why bother with these trivial matters? Living with a girl would be troublesome, and Vinny would have to be extra careful not to accidentally expose her identity. If he didnt know her true gender, it would be fine. But now that he knew and still pretended not to, it would be inappropriate to act too casually or take advantage of the situation. Even he, the infamous scoundrel of the capital, would look down on such behavior. Alright, Dell, right? Well, from now on, were roommates. Lets get along. Vinny nodded casually. Lets not make it complicated. Were just bros, right? If you ever need help, just let me know. Though I might not be much help, haha. Vinny joked. Dont take it the wrong way. Im not exactly the most capable guy. Okay, thank you, Vinny. Shikondell nodded obediently. Im going out to eat with a friend tonight. Want to join? Tonight, I... Ah, if youre busy, dont worry about it. No need to feel bad about saying no. Between guys, theres no need for all that beating around the bush. Seeing her hesitant expression, Vinny waved his hand. Okay, thank you for understanding. Well, see you later. Seeing that she seemed eager to end the conversation, Vinny didnt push further and went back to playing his cards. Shikondell hurried up to the second floor and returned to her room. After locking the door, she finally let out a sigh of relief. Her roommate seemed a bit strange, but he seemed like someone she could get along with, right? Shikondell thought back to the way Vinny had looked at her earlier and couldnt help but feel a bit puzzled. Even though she was in disguise, many human men would stare at her like that when they first saw her, unable to look away. But Vinnys gaze was different. The way he had looked at her didnt carry the intense desire or purposefulness that others had. Instead, it was filled with a strange mix of curiosity, confusion, and a hint of understanding. It was really odd. On the other hand, she was also curious why Vinnys gaze was different from other mens, but she could only keep that question to herself. If Vinny knew what she was thinking, he would probably pout and say without looking up, Shes not as feminine as Vanessa... Joke. Vinny had been surrounded by stunning beauties all his life, so he had developed some resistance to such things. That evening, Vinny arrived at the restaurant Fred had booked. Judging by the decor, it was a very retro place. The cost of tonights meal was split between Vinny and Fred. After all, he couldnt always let the other guy pay. Thinking about money made Vinnys head hurt. He was still living off the sponsorship money given to him by the Wrathful Dragon Knights. Although it was a lot, after paying tuition and various fees, there wasnt much left for daily expenses. Sitting on a mountain of gold would eventually deplete it. He needed to find a way to make money. As he was pondering how to earn money, someone slapped him hard on the shoulder. What the hell? You scared me! Seeing it was Fred, Vinny relaxed but still glared at him. Finally here, huh? Whats on your mind? Why were you walking with your head down? Well, actually, there is something. But youre something else, huh? It hasnt been long since we enrolled, and youve already figured out all the restaurants and bars around here. Vinny glanced at the restaurants sign. Of course! You know me, right? When it comes to food, drinks, and fun, Im number one, and no one else is even close! Must be nice being a rich young master. Vinny clicked his tongue. Not like me, worrying about three meals a day. After all, apart from the commoner students, which noble here would be short on money? Getting into Carillian Academy was a great honor for any family, and they would spare no expense to support their children. The noble young masters and ladies here lived a very comfortable life. Hey, hey, my family is just a minor viscount family. Not like you, Vinny, the descendant of the goddess. Are you complimenting me or mocking me? Vinny rolled his eyes. Go ask anyone on the street, and theyll tell you Im a fake goddess descendant. Who says? I think youre the real deal. Fred said with certainty. Oh? Youre so sure? Vinny found it amusing. Absolutely. Im very good at judging people. If I say you are, then you definitely are. Fred patted his chest confidently. So sure, huh? Whats your reasoning? Well, I can tell from your card skills. I thought youd come up with something better. Card skills? Thats nonsense. Vinny laughed. The goddess descendants all have pink hair and peach blossom eyes. My appearance doesnt match at all. So what? Maybe there was some mutation in your bloodline. Be confident. Youre one of a kind in this world. Fred said nonchalantly. Ive always thought so too, even though my family doesnt think much of me since Im just the second son. But so what? Even if theres another person named Fred in this world, its not me. Im me, unique. Haha, alright, alright, were all unique... Anyway, Fred, do you know of any part-time jobs in the academy to make money? Oh, youve come to the right person! Fred said proudly. Oh? Your family isnt short on money. How do you know about part-time jobs? Who says I need to do part-time jobs to know about them? Remember what I told you earlier? When it comes to food, drinks, and fun, no one knows more than me! Fred said proudly. You didnt get it, did you? Im talking about part-time jobs, not food and fun. Vinny frowned. Vinny, you dont understand. Were talking about the same thing. Heres the thing. Do you know where I went tonight? Fred asked mysteriously. How would I know? Im not a worm in your stomach. How would I know where you went? Vinny rolled his eyes. After I put my luggage in the dorm, I went around exploring the entertainment areas in the academy. I found a place thats really popular and lively. Theyre hiring, and the working environment is great, the pay is high, and its daily pay! Oh? So the work must be tiring, or is it a skilled job? Vinny asked. Not tiring at all. You just need to smile and have a good attitude. As for skills, its not really a skill, but you do need to let go of some shame. Fred said seriously. Shame? Vinny didnt understand. What kind of job was this? But shame was something Vinny never had, so he didnt need to worry about that. Haha, I knew youd be interested. Let me tell you, that place is like heaven for us! Alright, stop beating around the bush. What is it? Vinny pinched Freds waist. Ow, ow, what are you doing? Since when did you start acting like those girls, pinching peoples waists? Fred complained. Then hurry up and tell me. Stop trying to build suspense. Alright, alright, Ill tell you. Its a restaurant thats more like a service industry. Theyre hiring maids... Ow, ow! Vinny, stop! Are you messing with me?? Vinny said with a fake smile, still twisting Freds waist. Im not messing with you! Isnt it true that the pay is good, the working environment is great, and the job isnt tiring? All you need to do is say things like Welcome back, Master and you can make money! Fred quickly explained. Did you not hear what I said? How am I supposed to do that kind of job?? Vinny thought this guy was just messing with him. No, really! Im seriously recommending this job to you! Still talking nonsense? Take this! Theyre only hiring maids. What are you trying to do, huh?? Vinny was getting angry. Alright, alright, stop hitting me! Im just trying to help! Why do you think Im recommending this great job to you and not others?? Because you deserve to be hit. Vinny said expressionlessly. No, really! Heres the thing, and you might not like to hear this, but I think this job is perfect for you! Fred said with a serious expression. Perfect my foot. Vinny really wanted to punch this guy. Its true, Vinny. Im not flattering you or anything, but I think youre perfect for this job. Just look in the mirror! With your androgynous voice, I guarantee that no one would be able to tell if you dressed up as a maid! Get lost! Vinny kicked Fred lightly. I think your fat face would be more suitable. Maybe some blue-eyed guys would take a liking to you. Hey, hey! Dont get so worked up. Im just giving you a suggestion. Its just dressing up as a girl. Im not saying you are one. Why are you so upset? Fred didnt understand. Youre acting like a cat with its tail stepped on. Fred muttered. Say that again? Vinny narrowed his eyes and smiled slightly. No, no, forget I said anything. Alright, dont be mad. Ill treat you to dinner tonight, okay? For some reason, Vinnys smile made Fred feel uneasy. Fred wasnt sure if it was his imagination, but Vinnys expression seemed different from usual. Hmph, thats more like it. Vinny let go of Fred. Chapter 103: The Troublemaker That being said, money still had to be earned. However, since the academy hadnt officially started yet, the commission points on campus werent open, leaving Vinny, who wanted to make some extra cash, feeling quite frustrated. What could he do? Most of the students here were from wealthy backgrounds, either nobles or the children of rich merchants. Many commoners like him, who also worried about money, had accepted the olive branches offered by the nobles and were now living comfortably. Only he had to rely on himself for everything. After playing cards with Fred until late at night, Vinny returned to his villa. Opening the door, he found the interior pitch black, with not a single light on. Shikondell must have already gone to bed. Vinny tiptoed inside, took a shower in the first-floor bathroom, and then returned to his room, closing the door behind him. Looking at the skincare products and cosmetics that filled his bag, Vinny felt a bit speechless. What could he say? He had no choice but to bring these things back, but if he didnt use them, wouldnt that be a waste? But leaving aside whether he wanted to use them or not, these were all womens products, werent they? Vinny walked over to the full-length mirror in his bedroom and stared at the overly delicate, moon-blue-haired boy in the reflection. He couldnt help but mutter to himself, When did I become like this? Ever since he awakened his Varelis bloodline, he felt that his appearance had become more and more refined and delicate. Now, not only were the blemishes on his face gone, but even the small bumps and pimples had disappeared. His entire face looked clean and fair, more unique than handsome. It had only been a few days, but he felt like his face had become even more attractive. Was it just his imagination? Vinny couldnt help but touch his face. In the past, touching his face felt like rubbing a rough, worn-out rag, but now it felt as smooth as porcelain. He hadnt used any of these skincare products these past few days, so why did his skin feel like it was getting better and better? Could it be that as he transformed into Vanessa more often, his appearance was passively improving? This was a good thing, but it seemed like the direction of the improvement wasnt something he could control. For a moment, he recalled what Fred had said to him earlier that evening, If you have something unique but dont use it, isnt that a waste? Shaking off that thought, he took one last look at himself before returning to bed and falling asleep. The villa at Carillian Academy was undoubtedly top-notch, and the bed was a luxurious velvet one, extremely comfortable to sleep on. Since no one woke him up, Vinny slept until the afternoon. Rubbing his groggy head, Vinny yawned, got dressed, and got out of bed. Looking out the window, he saw the afternoon sunlight evenly spreading over the villa complex surrounded by trees. --> The beautiful streets had a few pedestrians passing by, and the occasional cheerful chirping of birds made the scene picturesque. Vinny stretched his slightly sore body and went downstairs, only to find that he was the only one in the villa. Shikondell was nowhere to be seen. Oh no, Vinny slapped his forehead, remembering that he was supposed to submit his elemental report to the academic building today. It was already afternoon. He quickly grabbed his report and headed to the academic building. Since it was late, most people had already submitted their reports, so there was no line. Vinny handed his report to the clerk and gave his name. Ah, finally found you! So youre here? Hearing the familiar voice, Vinny turned around and saw Fred behind him. Vinny, youre only submitting your report now? Did you just wake up? Whose fault is that? You kept me up playing cards until late last night, and now youre blaming me? What? You were having fun too, werent you? Anyway, forget it. I finally found you, Fred wiped the sweat from his forehead. Why are you in such a hurry? Dont tell me you want to play cards again? Didnt you get enough last night? No, no. We finally passed the entrance exam, so everyone wants to celebrate and get to know each other. After all, were all classmates now, so were throwing a party, and almost all the new students are coming. All of them? Vinny frowned. The new students came from all over the world, from different countries with different cultures. The Tyrell Empire and the Camella Kingdom were fine since their cultures were similar, but other countries were different, especially since there were quite a few non-humans among them. Forcing everyone together into a big melting pot, was that really a good idea? Did you invite the new students from other countries too? Dont worry, everyones been notified, and theyre all willing to come. Young people can always find common ground, even if their cultures are different, Fred didnt see any problem with it. Who organized this? You? Vinny asked. Dont joke around. I dont have that kind of influence. Im just the messenger. If I went to invite people from other countries, theyd probably ask who I am. Then whos the organizer? Its Master Eric. You mean the eldest son of the Ackerman family? Yeah, who else could it be? Hes got the family background, the reputation, and hes in the top five of the entrance exam. It had to be him. Even the weird tribal people agreed? Vinnys question carried a bit of his own bias. You dont understand. Those tribes respect strength above all else. Whoever has the biggest fists, theyll respect them. Its always been like that, hasnt it? In this entrance exam, none of the tribesmen made it into the top five, so theyre probably feeling pretty down. When the top five invite them to a meal, even if theyre not happy about it, theyll still show up, right? Anyway, are you coming or not? Of course Im coming. If someones treating, why not? Itd be a waste not to go. Its just that Vinny didnt have a very good impression of those tribesmen, so he asked a few more questions. This wasnt just his bias. In the original story, the tribesmen were a bunch of arrogant barbarians. Among the various factions on the continent, aside from the demons, they had the most warmongers. Their fierce and combative nature had caused a lot of trouble. As for how outrageous they were, one example was a tribesman who dared to provoke the imperial princess in a dungeon, a microcosm of the tribesmens audacity. Dont think that just because only one tribesman did something like that, it was an isolated incident. Aggressiveness and combativeness were part of their tribal culture. In the frozen lands where they lived, only the toughest could survive. However, since not just the tribesmen but almost all the new students were coming, there shouldnt be any problems. Besides, Master Eric is treating, so who could possibly complain? Fred smiled. Look at Master Eric, thats what you call generosity. Treating almost five hundred people to a meal without batting an eye. Yeah, that was quite impressive. After parting ways with Fred, Vinny left the academic building. Knowing that someone was treating him to dinner that night, Vinny deliberately didnt eat anything, saving his appetite for the feast. That evening, Vinny arrived at the tavern Fred had mentioned. This tavern was probably one of the best on the Carillian Islands, decorated like a palace with luxurious interiors. As soon as he walked in, the place was bustling with energy. It seemed Eric had booked the entire place for the night. There were no other patrons in sight, just new students who hadnt yet received their uniforms, dressed in all sorts of outfits. The tavern was huge, easily accommodating dozens of tables. Vinny, over here! As soon as Vinny entered, he saw Freds mischievous face. He walked over and sat down in the seat Fred had saved for him. After sitting down, Vinny took a look at the people at his table. Hmm, they all looked familiar, basically the same group of card players hed been with on the ship, all from minor noble families of various kingdoms. These people were much less pretentious than the major nobles and didnt have as many airs. Vinny preferred hanging out with this kind of person. With just a few shared interests, they could easily get along. Under Freds lead, the atmosphere quickly warmed up. By the way, out of everyone at this table, Vinny has the highest ranking. Tsk tsk, no offense, but if I remember correctly, Vinny used a one-star Soul Armament, right? Thats really impressive. Haha! I cant beat Vinny in overall scores, but when it comes to card skills, Im definitely not losing to him! Here, Vinny, have a drink? Thanks, but Im not much of a drinker. Ill just have this instead. Vinny picked up a goblet and poured himself some juice. Considering everyones preferences, Eric had thoughtfully prepared juice for those who didnt drink. While eating and chatting, Vinny occasionally glanced at the other tables, noticing that most people were sitting with their own small groups, all very familiar with each other and chatting happily. Vinny couldnt help but wonder where Aesphyra was sitting. She didnt seem to have her own group, did she? Speaking of which, did she even come today? Well, never mind her. Vinny exchanged card-playing tips and tricks with his tablemates, while the other tables were either chatting about everyday life or talking about their grand future plans. Only this table was a card players gathering. If there hadnt been so much food on the table, Vinny felt like they wouldve pulled out their decks and started a game right then and there. At one point, Eric, as the host of the banquet, made an appearance, moving between the tables. After eating and drinking for a while, Vinny suddenly felt the need to use the restroom. After excusing himself, he got up and left. As he walked, Vinny glanced at the tables along the way. Perhaps because the tavern was so large, he didnt see any familiar faces. Just as he was about to return to his table after using the restroom, he suddenly spotted a familiar girl sitting at a table in the very back. Well, to the outside world, she was a boy. Shikondell, whom Vinny hadnt seen all day, was sitting awkwardly at the innermost seat of the table, her head lowered and her fingers intertwined on her lap. Was Shikondell sitting with her friends? But her reaction seemed a bit off. Vinny looked at the people sitting at the same table and was surprised to find that there wasnt a single elf among them. The entire table was occupied by Shikondell, the only elf, and a group of burly, muscular young men. Judging by their bold clothing, they were probably from the tribes. What was going on? Vinnys expression turned a bit strange. A group of burly men sitting with a delicate elf girl this scene gave him a strange sense of de?ja? vu. What was up with Shikondell? It didnt seem like she was here to enjoy the party but more like she was serving a prison sentence. Her expression didnt look right. And would an elfs close friends really be a group of tribesmen? No way. It was obvious, elves were an exclusive race. How could they easily befriend outsiders? Especially tribesmen, who had just destroyed the moon elves homeland. These were the descendants of the very people who had led the invasion. And Shikondells hidden identity was the princess of the moon elves. With that in mind, Vinny quietly moved closer, wanting to hear what they were saying. Tsk tsk, this wine is so bland its like water! Even a sheep would find it tasteless! How can this be served with food? We shouldve brought our tribes Thousand Man Downer ? Nvl?ht ? (Dont copy, read here) and let these pampered foreign nobles taste what real liquor is like! one of the tribal nobles complained, smacking his lips. Haha, its someone elses treat, so just make do. But seriously, this wine really isnt great. It doesnt even burn your throat. Can this even be called wine? the tallest and most muscular tribal youth said, grinning as he looked at the silver-haired elf girl sitting across from him, who was too scared to even breathe. Hey, what do you think, beautiful elf girl? You agree, dont you? ... Shikondell didnt say a word. To be precise, she didnt dare to speak or even look up at these tribal youths. She was afraid that if she saw their rough faces, shed be reminded of the despairing moment when her homeland was destroyed and her people were enslaved. Hey, hey, I thought this cowards party would finally have some fun, but dont tell me shes mute? the leader of the tribal youths frowned and slammed his fist on the table. The wooden table trembled under the force of the tribal youths massive fist, and the sudden noise made Shikondell, who was trying to make herself as small as possible, jump in her seat. She squeezed her legs together even tighter, not daring to make a sound. Elf girl, say something! Were not going to eat you, haha! Yeah, yeah, even though back home, moon elves are just slaves, but this is Carillian Academy. We wont get confused, hahaha! Chapter 104: He Is Much More Pleasing To The Eyes When this topic was brought up, even the timid Shikondell couldnt help but clench her fists and grit her teeth. These tribesmen had called her here just to humiliate her and her people. Shikondell deeply realized her own weakness. Even though she had fled to a neutral land, she was still despised by the invaders because her kingdom had fallen and her people were enslaved. These shameless bandits had occupied the land her people had lived on for generations, taken the treasures left by their ancestors, burned their villages, taken over their palaces, enslaved her people, and treated them like slaves to be bought, sold, abused, and vented upon at will. But that wasnt enough. They also wanted to humiliate her, strip away what little dignity she had left, and trample it underfoot. But what could she do? As a princess of a fallen kingdom, she didnt even have the courage to admit her identity. The golden elves, her kin, had refused their plea for help on the grounds that they had their own problems. To preserve the last bloodline of the royal family, the Moon Elf King had used a magical artifact to disguise her as a male and sent her to study at the Carillian Academy, while also searching for the power to help her rebuild the Moon Elf Kingdom. But could she really succeed? Shikondell was lost. She didnt want to ask the golden elves for help, those close relatives who had refused to help them in their hour of need. She didnt want to shamelessly beg them. Besides, it would be useless. They wouldnt risk getting involved to help her restore her kingdom. Fleeing to the Carillian Academy was also useless. It didnt change the fact that she was a princess of a fallen kingdom. Without the support of her kingdom and her people, she was just a rootless duckweed, looked down upon wherever she went, especially by these tribesmen who only respected strength. In their eyes, the moon elves were only fit to be their slaves, not even worthy of sitting at the table to eat. Since she had fled in such a hurry, she didnt have much money with her. Thinking she could save a meal, she decided to sneak into the banquet and find a corner where no one would see her to secretly grab some food. But she was caught red-handed by these cruel tribesmen. If she had known, she wouldnt have tried to save that money. Hey, Miss Elf, eat, eat! Arent you hungry? Why arent you reaching for the food? the tribesman asked, pretending not to know, as he grabbed some food from the table. Oh, I almost forgot, sheep need utensils to eat, hahaha! I wasnt considerate enough. With that, the tribesman threw a set of utensils in front of Shikondell, who was too scared to speak. Take it. Shikondell was too frightened to move. I told you to take it, didnt you hear me? The tribesmans small eyes narrowed, emitting a fierce light. --> Terrified, Shikondell quickly obeyed and took the utensils. What, not eating? Not hungry? N-no, not hungry, Shikondell stammered, her head shaking like a rattle. In fact, she was starving and just wanted to have a good meal. Otherwise, with her personality, she wouldnt have wanted to come to such a crowded place. Not hungry? Heh, alright then, I wont force you. Its boring just chatting with a bunch of men. Weve been wandering around outside for a while and finally found a suitable candidate. After all, in our tribe, its customary to have a moon elf slave girl serving us while we eat and drink, hahaha! ...I-Im a man, Shikondell pursed her lips, lowering her head, and spoke with a hint of stubbornness. Huh? A man? Hahaha! I-I really am a man. Hearing the surrounding men burst into laughter, Shikondell panicked. A man, hahaha! See? This is why the moon elves have fallen. They dont even have a decent man. Men weaker than women, no wonder youre only fit to be slaves, the tribesman laughed triumphantly. The laughter was like sharp knives piercing Shikondells heart. But are you really a man? another tribesman asked, disbelieving. Youre prettier than a woman. Honestly, even the most upright men here are extremely interested in you, wanting to pin you down and bully you! The tribesmen continued their crude jokes. Unbeknownst to them, a silver-haired, purple-eyed girl had been watching for a while. At first, she was just curious and stopped to watch, but gradually, the smile on her face disappeared. Indeed, its the same everywhere. These disgusting men always have the same face. Aesphyra seemed to recall some memories and past events, her face now devoid of any expression. She rarely did this, not even bothering to put on a fake smile. Such trash is always unbearable to watch. Just as she was about to step forward towards the table of laughing tribesmen, a voice stopped everyones laughter. Not necessarily. For example, Im interested in someone like you, wanting to pin you down and bully you. Tsk tsk, the scene, just thinking about it is Nvl?g?t (Only on Nvl?g?t) exciting. Everyone was stunned, looking at each other, confirming that no one had said that. Then they noticed a moon-blue-haired young man with a drunken smile standing at the table. Kid! What the hell are you mumbling about? After a brief moment of confusion, the tribesman realized what the young man had said and was furious. Shikondell, who thought she would be humiliated beyond repair and was in despair, heard the somewhat familiar voice and, along with the tribesmen, looked at the moon-blue-haired young man in surprise. Virtue +300 Current Virtue: 1184 Huh? I said it so loudly, didnt you hear me? Vinny smiled and winked at the tribesman. I like your type, rough and hairy, exciting and durable. Tsk tsk, just thinking about it, two words: comfortable! Pfft. Aesphyra, who was watching, couldnt help but laugh. This guy, his actions and words are always unique. Brat! Do you know who youre messing with!? the tribesman was furious. What, not happy? Vinny smiled at the tribesman. I just did to you what you did to others, but with you as the target. Brat, who the hell are you!? How dare you talk to us like that!? the other tribesmen also stood up. Me? Hah! If I say my name, youll be so scared your legs will go weak. Vinny showed the smile of a villainous young master, pointing his thumb at himself. Listen up, I am the infamous delinquent of the Camella capital, Vinny Varelis! What Vinny what? Never heard of you. The tribesman frowned. Hah, ignorant shepherd boy, you havent even heard of my name. No wonder people always say youre a bunch of muscle-brained frogs at the bottom of a well. Vinny brushed his hair. Go ask around the Camella capital! My name can stop a three-year-old from crying! In the capital, countless people who offended me have had their legs broken. Back in the day, I wielded a machete, cutting from North Street to South Street without blinking, leaving a trail of corpses and rivers of blood! Everyone knows me! Brat, who the hell do you think you are!? Youre looking for death! The hot-tempered tribesmen couldnt stand this and immediately stood up to take action. A fierce punch came at Vinny. To be honest, Vinny wasnt confident about provoking these burly brutes. He just acted on impulse. When the hard fist suddenly came at him, he remembered one thing. He wasnt Venessa. He might not be able to take these savages punches, and once he used his Soul Arts, the situation would change. Although Vinny looked calm on the surface, he was panicking inside. Damn it, I got carried away, trying to act cool like the protagonist and now Im in trouble! Just as he thought his cool act wouldnt last three seconds and he was about to be knocked out, a punch came from the opposite direction, knocking the tribesman back and making him fall on his butt. Do you all know what the academys rules say about the punishment for privately fighting and injuring classmates? Aesphyra took off the glove she had used to block the punch, threw it on the ground, and put on a new one, speaking slowly. Expulsion from the academy, never to return. The elegant silver-haired girl stopped smiling, speaking word by word. You all dont want to lose the admission qualification you worked so hard for, do you? The tribesmen, now calmed down, also realized this. It wasnt worth losing their admission qualification and being laughed at by their tribesmen back home for the rest of their lives just to mess with a slave. So, they could only glare at Vinny and leave a threat. Brat, you wait! Dont run away, well see you on the academy ranking stage! With that, the tribesmen returned to their table and started drinking sullenly. Ah, isnt this Dell? What are you doing here? You came and didnt even tell me, dont you consider me your roommate? Vinny pretended to just notice Shikondell, signaling her to get up and follow him. At the same time, he pushed a stone that was slightly sticking out of his pocket back in. Oh, oh... Shikondell, granted a reprieve, nodded her head like pounding garlic, quickly getting up and moving away from the tribesmen, her hands intertwined, her head lowered, following Vinny like a shy little tail. What, roommates? A tribesman pouted. So he really is a man? Tsk, boring. Hearing this, the tribesmen lost even more interest in Shikondell. You, you, I thought you didnt come to the invitation. Why didnt you tell me when you came? Didnt I say were buddies? Why so shy? Vinny led Shikondell away from the corner table, pretending to be serious. I, I... Shikondell was at a loss for words. She hadnt found Vinny, nor had she thought to look for him. For one, she didnt think this roommate she had only met once would be willing to help her, to offend those cruel and violent tribesmen for her sake. Secondly, she didnt want to trouble others, nor did she want others to get into trouble or even get hurt because of her. ...I didnt want to trouble you. What trouble? How is this trouble? Making someone do something they dont like is trouble. But me, I like doing this kind of thing, so how can it be called trouble? Vinny raised an eyebrow. Just now, really, thank you. Shikondell lowered her head in gratitude. Thank me for what? No need to thank me, I just wanted that bastard to experience what its like to be harassed by someone else. Vinny said indifferently. Virtue +100 Current Virtue: 1284 Virtue +100 Current Virtue: 1384 Huh? Why did it add twice? If it was just one person, it should only show Virtue +200, right? Vinny was puzzled, then suddenly realized something and looked at the smiling Aesphyra beside him. Could it be that Aesphyra was also involved?? But Vinny really didnt expect Aesphyra to be there and even willing to help him. This time, he owed her. Now Vinny didnt know how to face her. He let out a burp. Before he went on stage, he had specifically downed a large glass of red wine, so if a fight did break out, it would make sense. Burp! Alright, you must be hungry. Forget about that place, dont take what just happened to heart. With that, Vinny signaled Shikondell to follow him. Aesphyra also followed behind him. Well, the protagonist probably didnt trust him, thinking he might harm Shikondell. Ill take you to eat something good. But seeing Shikondells timid demeanor, Vinny gave up on the idea of placing her at his table. This child seemed to have a strong wariness and vigilance towards all humans. It was better to place her with her own kind. Where, where are we going? Shikondell followed behind Vinny, feeling uneasy, still a bit scared from what had just happened. To find your people. Vinny turned around and said matter-of-factly. My people? Shikondell was puzzled. Yeah, those golden elves, arent they your people? Vinny pointed to the table where Milian Celfen was sitting. That table had no humans, only elves. ...I dont want to go. However, Shikondell shook her head and refused. You dont want to go? Vinny was also confused. Although the golden elves and moon elves had split long ago, they were still kin, right? That couldnt be changed. Plus, the elves were very united and definitely wouldnt exclude Shikondell. Mm. Shikondell averted her gaze, clearly not wanting to have any contact with the golden elves. Alright then, Dell, how about this: you go back to the dorm first, and when the banquet is over, Ill bring you some food. Is that okay? After some thought, Vinny thought this was the best solution. Is that okay? Wont it trouble Vinny? Dell, really, show some manliness. I dont know about other places, but here in the academy, no one dares to mess with you. Feeling the pitiful gaze from Shikondells deer-like eyes, Vinny shook his head. I, I understand... Thank you, Vinny. Then, Ill go first? Mm, you go back first, be careful on the way. Vinny said. Watching Shikondell leave, Vinny turned his gaze to Aesphyra, who had been silently watching him. Miss Aesphyra, there are too many people here, not a good place to talk. Vinny pointed to the second floor of the tavern. Aesphyra understood, and the two walked up to the second-floor balcony with perfect tacit understanding. Just now, thank you for helping me out. Vinny leaned on the balcony railing, letting the wind blow his hair. So the infamous delinquent of the capital also knows how to say thank you? Aesphyra propped her cheek with one hand, teasing. Cough, lets not repeat that embarrassing title. Vinny averted his gaze. You seemed quite proud when you said it earlier. Why dont you want to mention it now? Aesphyra teased. I think it was quite cool~? For some reason, after what had just happened, Aesphyra found Vinny very pleasing to the eye tonight, more so than ever before. Chapter 105: He Is A Bad Guy, Not A Good Guy Whats up? Why do you keep staring at me? Seeing Aesphyras captivating gaze fixed on him, Vinny instinctively averted his eyes, afraid to meet hers, lest he accidentally fall into the boundless galaxy within them. Could it be that youre enchanted by my good looks again? Ah, what can I do? Who made me such a dashing and handsome young man? Vinny ran his hand through his hair, lost in self-admiration. But unfortunately, Ive told you many times, Miss Aesphyra, my heart already belongs to someone else. You, my dear, have no chance. Oh? I remember last time I guessed that Lord Vinny liked Mirexia, but you said I didnt understand anything, didnt you? Aesphyra tilted her head, giving Vinny a sidelong glance. Could it be that Lord Vinny likes someone else? Well, Im not going to reveal that, Vinny replied, not intending to delve further into the topic. I think I already know who Lord Vinny likes. ...Huh? Vinny looked at the stunningly beautiful girl standing beside him, her silver hair fluttering in the wind like a galaxy. Wait, you know? What do you know? I dont even know who I like, and you already figured it out? Lord Vinny, the nun you mentioned doesnt exist, but she also does, right? Aesphyra said meaningfully. What do you mean, exist or not? What are you talking about? Vinny was utterly confused. That lady taught you a lot, didnt she? Connecting all the clues, Aesphyra felt like she had suddenly figured everything out, understanding much more. This also explained why Vinny, who was originally a great villain in this life, had undergone such a significant change. The reason was that in this life, there were people who didnt exist in the original world, altering the course of events and changing the trajectory of the original world. So, the person you like must be that nun who has been guiding you towards goodness, right? ?? What are you talking about?? Vinnys eyes were filled with confusion. Lord Vinny, do you know a girl named Vanessa? Vanessa? Never heard of her. Vinny frowned, puzzled. Ever since he told Aesphyra his name, he had been on guard against her asking this question. He had prepared for it privately, so he answered without hesitation. Really, you dont know her? Miss Aesphyra, your questions are getting stranger and stranger. Who is this Vanessa to you? Why would I know her? Vinny said, exasperated. Guess? Aesphyras tone was playful, her expression mysterious. --> Guess if Ill guess, Vinny rolled his eyes. I cant read your mind, Miss, and I dont like speculating about others. Dont test me. The elf girl who was bullied by those tribesmen earlier, is she your roommate? What, interested in her? She might look a bit feminine, but shes a proper boy. Dont go causing trouble for her. Vinny glanced at Aesphyra, thinking that this harem protagonist must be up to her old tricks again. Though she probably didnt know Shikondells true gender. Is that what ~Nvlight~ she told Lord Vinny? Why wouldnt I believe him? What does he gain from lying to me? There are differences between elves and humans. Its normal for male elves to look a bit delicate. Besides, even if he did lie, thats his business. No one would go through the trouble of lying for no reason. Maybe he has his own reasons. Pfft. ? What are you laughing at now? Nothing, its just that what Lord Vinny said is very similar to someone I care about. Aesphyra smiled, resting her chin on her hand. Princess Mirexia actually said something like that to you? Vinny feigned ignorance. Hmm~ Guess? Aesphyra gazed deeply at Vinny, smiling without saying more. ...Never mind, its getting late. I should head back. Being alone with Aesphyra still made Vinny uncomfortable, so he spoke up after a while. Thanks for today, Miss Aesphyra. Gratitude is one thing, but shouldnt there be some tangible reward? Aesphyra said with a smile. Well, Id like to give you something tangible, but after thinking about it, youre much richer than a poor guy like me. Youre loaded with treasures and magical items, lacking nothing. All I can offer is my thanks and some emotional support. Vinny said with a grin. See you later. Vinny waved and left the balcony. Leaving the banquet hall, the sky was completely dark, and the crystal street lamps were lit one by one. From a distance, Vinny saw the soft, bright lights shining from his villa. He took out his keys, opened the door, and entered, noticing a pair of small leather shoes at the entrance. Who is it? A slightly nervous voice came from inside upon hearing the door open. Its me, Dell. Who else would it be? Vinny walked in with the bag. Besides the two of us, who else has the keys to this place? Phew... Seeing that it was Vinny entering, Shikondell, who was curled up on the sofa, let out a sigh of relief. She hugged her knees, as if only this posture could give her a sense of security. Didnt I tell you? This is the Carillian Academy, a completely neutral place. No one dares to harm you here as a student. Vinny took out the food box and placed it in front of Shikondell. You must be hungry, right? I brought you some food. Eat up. Th-thank you...! Shikondell had been starving since noon and eagerly opened the food box. However, even though she was this hungry, Shikondell didnt eat in an unseemly manner. Her long-standing eating habits made her instinctively avoid overeating. She picked up a piece of white bread and curled back up on the sofa, nibbling at it like a squirrel gnawing on a nut. Her delicate, white-socked toes wiggled cutely as she ate. Virtue +50 Current Virtue: 1434 So much virtue from just giving her some food? Looking at the white-haired squirrel curled up on the sofa, Vinny thought to himself that this girl was really easy to understand. Um, Lord Vinny?... As she nibbled, Shikondell blushed and averted her gaze. Sorry. Realizing he had been staring at her for a while, Vinny looked away. This moon elf girl was too shy; even someone watching her eat made her uncomfortable. Vinny stopped looking at Shikondell and pulled out his cards to examine them. The cards were indeed exquisitely made, catering to the vanity of wealthy players. The rarer the card, the more beautiful and finely crafted it was, making Vinny feel the urge to start a collection. Putting the cards away, he knew he couldnt afford such a hobby. Collecting was a luxury for the rich, and a poor guy like him couldnt indulge in it. Before long, Shikondell finished the bread and soup, holding her full stomach, feeling satisfied. Full? Vinny asked. Yes, thank you, Lord Vinny. Today, thanks to Lord Vinny, I didnt go hungry and wasnt bullied by those people. Dont be afraid of them. This isnt their territory; its the Carillian Academy. Here, everyone must follow the rules, even the princesses of the empire and the kingdom. If they dare to break the rules again, report them to the instructors. The instructors wont tolerate their behavior. Mm... Shikondell nodded weakly. This girl really left Vinny at a loss for words. From what he observed, Shikondells personality was very meek. When bullied, she would endure it passively, sometimes even suffering needlessly. In short, bullying her was like kicking cotton. Since youre full, go back to your room and rest. Vinny pondered for a moment. Youre actually afraid of humans, especially human males, arent you? N-no! Im not afraid of you, Lord Vinny... When you first met me, you were so scared you couldnt even speak properly. Vinny smiled. Did human males give you a lot of trauma? This was likely because Shikondell had witnessed the brutal atrocities committed by the tribal invaders in the moon elf kingdom, mixed with the pain of losing her family, filling her heart with fear and hatred towards those humans. ... Shikondell remained silent for a long time before finally speaking. Im sorry. Why are you apologizing again? You didnt do anything wrong. Why do you always apologize to others? Vinny frowned. Because I dont understand anything, and I cant do anything. All I can do is apologize... Vinny couldnt see Shikondells expression, but he could hear the hint of tears in her voice. Her voice was filled with helplessness and fear. The moon elf princess, who had escaped her homeland under the desperate protection of her kin, was constantly burdened with immense pressure. Combined with her naturally timid personality, enduring until now was already her limit. She constantly told herself to be strong, that from now on, she could only rely on herself. Bearing the expectations of the deceased and the hopes of the living, her life no longer belonged to her. No matter what, she had to rebuild the moon elf kingdom. This heavy burden fell on the shoulders of a princess who, just half a year ago, had been carefreely strolling through rose gardens with her parents. She had thought that entering the Carillian Academy would make everything better, but the events at the banquet earlier had made her realize the harsh reality once again. Even in a neutral place like the academy, she faced discrimination and harassment from her enemies, and she didnt even dare to think of resisting. She hated herself, hated her weakness, hated her helplessness, but there was nothing she could do. Now, she had no attachments or reasons to live, and she no longer cared about life or death. But she couldnt die. If she died, or if the tribesmen recognized her and captured her, the moon elf race would truly be finished. But now, she felt like she was suffocating. She was so tired... Looking at the elf girl who had buried her face in her knees, sobbing, Vinny remained expressionless. Did she expect a villain like him to comfort a crying girl? He wasnt that kind of gentle, good-hearted person. Shikondell, crying like a delicate flower, wiped her tears. Through her blurred vision, she caught the scent of perfume. It was a cheap perfume, one that reeked of low quality. When she looked up, she found a handkerchief in front of her. You look awful when you cry. Vinny looked down at her, handing her the handkerchief with a look of disdain. Wipe your tears. Crying over a bunch of scum, youre really stupid. Sniff... Im sorry... Being called stupid, Shikondell shrank like a quail, not daring to look up. I said stop apologizing. Vinny glanced at her. Being sad is punishing yourself for others mistakes. Thats why I called you stupid. If I were as stupid as you, Id have killed myself long ago from anger at the idiots in this world. Remember, instead of tormenting yourself, torment those who make you sad. Vent your anger, dont just swallow it. You mean I should take revenge? But... I... I cant... Thats why youre stupid, you dont know how to think. Vinny shook his head, taking out the memory stone from his pocket with a mysterious smile. Do you know what this is? Wh-what is it? Shikondells face was pure and innocent, untouched by knowledge. A memory stone. Vinny tossed it in his hand. I activated this stone when you were sitting and talking with those tribal guys. Huh?! Shikondells beautiful blue eyes widened in shock. Watch, tomorrow Ill teach those arrogant tribal guys a lesson. Ill make them understand that this isnt their hometown, and they cant act recklessly here. Tomorrow, youll come with me, and well report them to the student council. Lord Vinny, thank you...! Seeing Vinnys smug expression, Shikondells nose tingled, and her big eyes, which had just stopped crying, filled with tears again. What are you thanking me for? Im not doing this to stand up for a crybaby like you. Vinny snorted. Its just that youre my roommate, and in a way, youre under my protection. Those uncivilized tribal guys bullying you is an insult to me. Since those blind idiots have crossed me, I wont let them off easily. If I dont teach them a lesson, theyll think Im just some fake noble from the Capital of Camella. Vinny grinned. Sniff... Thank you, Lord Vinny. Shikondell smiled through her tears, taking the handkerchief Vinny handed her to wipe her tear-streaked face. Virtue +400 Current Virtue: 1834 So much virtue from this? Vinny suddenly felt a bit guilty for focusing on virtue in such a situation. Alright, its getting late. Go wash up and get some sleep. Okay! Shikondell, still clutching the handkerchief, ran upstairs. The cheap perfume on the handkerchief was far from the luxurious fragrances of the moon elf lands, but it gave her a sense of comfort and made her heart race. Chapter 106: Do You Like Men? The next morning, Vinny, who rarely woke up early, got dressed and went downstairs to find a certain silver-haired elf already dressed, sitting upright on the sofa with her legs together and hands resting on her knees, waiting for him. How long have you been sitting here? Why didnt you wake me up? I... I was afraid of disturbing your sleep, Shikodael lowered her head, her hands fidgeting. So, you just waited until now? Vinny was speechless. Have you had breakfast? No, I was afraid you wouldnt find me when you woke up, so I... Youre really something, Vinny gave her a disdainful look. If I couldnt find you, wouldnt I think you went to eat breakfast because you were hungry? Wuwu... Being called dumb again, Shikodael lowered her head even further, not daring to speak. Lets go, well grab something to eat first, then head to the student council. O-okay, Shikodael responded like a puppet, doing whatever Vinny said. Vinny felt a bit troubled. This girl was a princess of a fallen kingdom, carrying the hope of the moon elves resurgence. But with her timid nature, how could she ever reclaim her homeland? Without the help and support of the strong female lead, Isatia Lanteville, reclaiming their homeland would be nothing but a pipe dream. But then again, she was the chosen heroine favored by fate. Despite her current low point, her potential was there, and she would surely encounter her own opportunities and benefactors in the future. As for himself, worrying about the heroines fate as a mere cannon fodder character was quite laughable. Once she latched onto Isatia Lantevilles coattails, someone would naturally help her reclaim her kingdom. Vinny was a notorious playboy from the capital, and Shikodael was a moon elf princess. Neither of them had ever learned to cook, or rather, in Carillian Academy, students who could cook were few and far between. The two left the villa and went to a breakfast shop. After having some bread and a glass of milk, Vinny realized a serious problem, he had no idea where the student council was. Damn, Shikodael, do you know where the Carillian Academy student council is? Vinny was at a loss. The island was so big, and without directions, how was he supposed to find the student council? What does the student council do? Is it a place to report things? Shikodael blinked her large eyes, her frost-like eyelashes fluttering, her expression pure and innocent. Well, he was wrong to expect Shikodael, a moon elf princess raised in a greenhouse, to know. She was even more clueless about the world than he was. After all that, she still didnt know what the student council was. Vinny scratched the back of his head. He needed to ask someone, but it wasnt even the official start of the semester yet. Most of the people on campus were freshmen. Would they know where the student council was? Are you two looking for the student council? Just as Vinny was worrying, a cold, mechanical voice came from behind them. --> Ah, yes, do you know where the student council is? Vinny turned around and saw a short-haired girl with glasses, her expression emotionless. What do you need the student council for? The girl didnt answer immediately but instead asked another question. Well, were this years freshmen. My roommate was bullied by a group of other freshmen last night, which has caused him a lot of distress and trauma. So, we want to report them. Vinny pointed to Shikodael, who was standing timidly beside him. Look, my roommate used to be a very cheerful person, but now hes too scared to even speak. Can you imagine the psychological trauma hes suffered? Vinny spoke with a serious and pained expression. Huh? Shikodael tilted her head in confusion. Was she ever that cheerful? Is that true, miss elf? Ah, yes, it is. After seeing Vinnys frantic eye signals, Shikodael quickly nodded in agreement. Shes not calling you miss, Vinny glanced at Shikodael, reminding her subtly. Ah, oh! Um, actually, Im a boy, Shikodael remembered her persona and quickly corrected herself. ? Youre a boy? The short-haired girls frown deepened as she scrutinized the silver-haired elf who didnt look anything like a boy. Hes an elf, and elves have some physiological differences from humans, Vinny quickly explained. After noticing Shikodaels flat chest and barely visible Adams apple, the short-haired girl reluctantly accepted the explanation. True, there were some male characteristics, but her appearance was far too delicate and feminine. If she was an elf, maybe it made sense. The short-haired girl didnt know much about elves. There were few elves in the academy, and their culture was quite insular. Most elves didnt interact deeply with humans. You said your roommate was bullied? Were there any witnesses, or did he sustain any injuries? No injuries, but they verbally and racially insulted him and threatened him. There were a few witnesses, but I dont think we need them to come forward. With that, Vinny took out a recording stone from his pocket. I recorded the entire incident when they were bullying my roommate. This should be enough evidence, so we dont need witnesses. Racial insults? What did they say? The short-haired girl frowned. As you can see, my roommate is a moon elf, and the ones who insulted him were a group of tribesmen. So, you get it, right? I see. The short-haired girl understood. The news of the moon elves land being invaded and destroyed by tribesmen had already spread across the continent. Follow me. This kind of matter is handled by the disciplinary committee, but the disciplinary committee is under the student council. The short-haired girl led the way. Oh, so youre from the student council? Vinny realized that at this time, the only upperclassmen on campus would be student council members. Yes. The short-haired girl was terse, speaking in a businesslike manner. Vinny followed her, with Shikodael cautiously trailing behind him. She was like a little rabbit now, too scared to interact with anyone but Vinny. The short-haired girl led them with ease. The three walked in silence, with only Shikodael growing increasingly nervous. After about ten minutes, they arrived at a three-story tower with the words Disciplinary Committee engraved on it. Inside the courtyard, there were noticeably more people. Vinny could feel Shikodael growing more timid, practically clinging to him, almost skin to skin. Over there, you can report the incident to the disciplinary committee at the front desk, and theyll handle it, the short-haired girl pointed to the reception area in the disciplinary committee hall. Thank you, Vinny said. Mm. The short-haired girl left, seemingly busy with other matters. Since it wasnt the official start of the semester yet, there were only a few people at the disciplinary committees front desk. Vinny explained the situation to the disciplinary committee member on duty. Another incident involving tribal students? The disciplinary committee member sighed, not at all surprised. Alright, I understand. Leave the recording stone here, and you can go. Excuse me, sir, this incident has caused severe psychological trauma to my roommate. How will the academy handle those involved? Vinny asked. Theyll receive a warning and be placed under close observation. If they cause trouble again, theyll either be confined or expelled, the committee member replied. It seemed this wasnt the first incident involving tribal students theyd dealt with recently. But what if they retaliate in secret? Vinny frowned. Just as the committee member was about to respond, Vinny heard a familiar voice. Vinny? Huh? Vinny turned around and met a pair of sapphire-blue eyes. Princess Mirexia? Vinny was surprised to see the tall girl with flowing golden twin tails behind him, but then again, Mirexia was the student council president, so her presence here wasnt entirely unexpected. Why are you here? Mirexias cool eyes held a hint of confusion. Are you asking why Im at Carillian Academy? Vinny smiled. After all, you told me to wait for you here. It would be rude of me not to show up, right? At this, Mirexias eyes flickered slightly. Virtue +50. Current Virtue: 1884. You ranked twenty-third, congratulations, Mirexia said calmly. So, you already knew. I personally reviewed the admission list, Mirexia replied without emotion. Are you here to handle something? Mirexia had already noticed the elf girl beside Vinny and shifted her gaze to her. Feeling the gaze of the tall, aloof golden-haired girl, Shikodael felt as if she was being scrutinized and shrank back, taking small steps to hide behind Vinny. Its like this, Princess This is Carillian Academy. You dont need to call me Princess. Just use my name, Mirexia corrected. Alright, then, President Mirexia, heres what happened. Vinny recounted the events of the previous night to Mirexia. As she listened, Mirexias frown deepened. Those tribal freshmen treated other students like that? Yes, if you dont believe me, I recorded the entire incident last night. You can watch it No, I believe you, Vinny. Mirexia spoke earnestly. ...Thank you. Hearing Mirexias immediate trust, Vinny was momentarily stunned, feeling a warmth in his heart. Mirexia actually trusted him? Trusted him, a notorious scoundrel in the eyes of others? Vinny suddenly remembered the time when two wrathful dragon knights had harassed him, and Mirexia had also chosen to believe him. Perhaps Mirexia was truly the heroine who trusted Vinny the most in the original story. There were several witnesses last night who can attest to this. Heres the recording stone. Also, another witness is someone you know, Miss Isatia Lanteville, who you spoke with at the banquet. Vinny handed the recording stone to Mirexia. Handling this matter directly with the student council president would be far more effective than going through the regular disciplinary committee. Mm. Mirexia nodded, then looked at Vinny and Shikodael. Is it alright to play the recording here? That depends on the person involved. Vinny glanced at Shikodael. He had no objections, but he needed to check if Shikodael was okay with it. Its... its fine. Seeing both of them looking at her, Shikodael shook her head. After all, there werent many people around. Mirexia nodded and activated the recording stone. The events of the previous nights dinner unfolded before Mirexias eyes. As she watched Vinnys interaction with the tribal youths, a strange glint flashed in Mirexias eyes, but it quickly disappeared. Virtue +60. Current Virtue: 1944. I understand the situation. Mirexia turned off the ? N o v e l i g h t ? recording stone and nodded. Were just worried that those shepherds, uh, I mean, those dear tribal classmates, might retaliate in secret, Vinny caught himself just in time, realizing it wouldnt be appropriate to use such terms in front of Mirexia. Leave this to me. Mirexia stored the recording stone. Ill ensure those involved are properly punished and that they wont dare to trouble this student afterward. Dont worry, student. You dont need to live in fear. They wont dare to do anything to you. Mirexia offered a rare, gentle smile to Shikodael. Th-thank you, President. Shikodael shrank back slightly and nodded. You handled this calmly and correctly, Vinny. Mirexias tone carried a hint of praise, which was rare for her. Its nothing. Hes my roommate, after all. I couldnt just stand by. ...Roommate? Mirexias gaze turned slightly odd. Under Mirexias stare, Shikodael couldnt help but lower her head. Ah, President Mirexia, you know, elves and humans have some physiological differences, Vinny once again covered for Shikodael. Mirexia hesitated for a moment before nodding. After all, her knowledge of elves was limited, and the elf girl before her had just been racially and verbally insulted by tribal youths. Asking her about this now would be inappropriate. Plus, she had noticed Shikodaels Adams apple. However... Mirexia recalled the events she had just seen in the recording stone and turned her gaze back to Vinny, looking at him with a somewhat hesitant expression. President Mirexia, do you have something to say to me? Vinny asked, unsure what Mirexia was struggling to say. Vinny, do you... like men? Mirexia hesitated for a moment, carefully choosing her words, her brows slightly furrowed. Chapter 107: Shikondell And Millian ...... Hearing Mirexias question, Vinny fell silent. Did he just dig his own grave? Sorry, my question was too abrupt. Seeing Vinnys silence, Mirexia realized her question had touched on his privacy and quickly added. But if it were true, this would be too... Mirexia saw that the tribal youth in the memory stone was burly and rough, seemingly with chest hair. Though he had a lot of chest hair, he had very little on his head, which made her think of a creature that roams the grasslands, a wild boar. Mirexia meant no offense, but she was just a bit puzzled. Even if Vinny were to like men, shouldnt he prefer someone a bit more normal? She couldnt quite understand it. No, President Mirexia, dont misunderstand. I dont have those kinds of preferences. I dont like men. After a long silence, Vinny didnt want to be misunderstood as gay and carefully chose his words. Last night was just an act. I wanted that scoundrel to experience what it feels like to be harassed, so I said those things. I see. Mirexia nodded. She thought so too. No matter what, Vinny probably wouldnt like that type. Well, thank you, President Mirexia. We came here for this matter, and since theres nothing else, we wont disturb you any longer. With that, Vinny led Shikondell out after thanking Mirexia. If it were the old Vinny, he would have definitely bragged about getting into the academy, like a child sharing his joy with his favorite person, and then pestered her all day. But that was the old Vinny. The current Vinny had changed a lot. He was no longer extreme and had even learned to stand up for others. As a friend, Mirexia was very pleased with Vinnys transformation. Moreover, last night, Vinny and Isatia Lanteville, who had quarreled at the previous banquet, seemed to have united against a common enemy, appearing to be on good terms. This was undoubtedly a good thing. Though she didnt know how Vinny had made such progress, Mirexia believed he was on the right path. As for how Mirexia handled the matter in the following days, Vinny didnt know. He only knew that those tribesmen never bothered him or Shikondell again about it. Vinny knew that with Mirexias strong sense of justice, she would handle the matter properly. --> She also despised invaders. Although she couldnt directly punish them, she could use the academys rules to discipline those tribal youths who looked down on others from their high horses. A week passed, and the days before the academy started were quite comfortable, though a bit expensive. Wait, why are the prices at Carillian Academy so high?? Looking at his dwindling funds, Vinny grew increasingly anxious. The goods sold on the Carillian Academy islands were indeed of high quality, but they were just too expensive. With no source of income, especially after paying tuition, Vinny felt he couldnt continue living off his savings. He needed to find a way to make money. But angel investors like those two Dragon Knights werent easy to come by, and with his reputation, he couldnt attract investments from major nobles. Well, it wasnt urgent. After all, those two angel investors had given him quite a bit, and it wasnt about to run out soon. It was just that seeing his money decrease while having no way to earn more made him a bit anxious. Recently, the number of people in the academy had increased significantly. Vinny knew it was because tomorrow was the start of the academy term, and more and more students were returning, with the upperclassmen mostly back. Also, on the day before the academy started, the academy distributed Carillian Academy uniforms to all new students. These uniforms were made by Carillians own craftsmen and had certain elemental resistance. Paired with the Carillian emblem, they were quite impressive even as casual wear. This was good news for Vinny. He only had a few sets of clothes, so having a few more was great. There were three sets of uniforms: spring, autumn, and winter. Vinny checked the uniforms he received. The spring uniform for males was black shorts paired with a white short-sleeved shirt. The autumn uniform for males was long pants with a jacket and a white inner shirt. The winter uniform was a warm cotton set. As for the female uniforms, the long pants and jackets were replaced with sailor-style short skirts, and the winter uniform was warm tights. Dont ask why female students in a magical world dress like this. This is an otome game world, so isnt this kind of outfit perfectly normal? Vinny put on the autumn jacket and pants, looked at the handsome blue-haired young man in the mirror, and struck a cool pose. Hoho, this young master is indeed handsome, looking good in anything. Vinny ran his hand through his hair and walked out of the room, only to find Shikondell already in uniform, walking around the living room. Vinny. Seeing Vinny in formal attire, Shikondells cheeks flushed slightly, and she quickly averted her gaze. Hmm, not bad. Vinny was also looking at Shikondells outfit. If Shikondells neutral clothing couldnt hide her feminine charm, then the male uniform made her look much more like a boy. At least now people could tell she was a cute long-haired elf boy. Not bad, Shikondell. You finally look a bit like a boy now. Vinny praised. Good, good, keep it up. Itd be even better if you could show some masculinity. But it might be hard for you to imagine, so let me give you a reference, me! Look at me, exuding male charm and masculinity! Vinny struck a muscle-flexing pose. Dont look at others. From now on, just follow my example! Ill teach you how to be a real man. Um... Shikondell blinked, unsure how to respond. Vinny was actually reminding Shikondell that if she wanted to disguise herself, she had to do it convincingly. She still needed to work on acting more like a boy. But it was fine. With someone as manly as him around, wasnt that a great role model? Overall, Vinny was quite satisfied with his roommate, except that she was too shy and kept forgetting to close the mansion door. By ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? the way, Vinny, how about we dont go out for dinner tonight? Just as Vinny was thinking this, Shikondell, with slightly red cheeks, mustered the courage to speak up. Huh? Not go out for dinner? Theres no food in the dorm. What am I supposed to eat? You? Vinny frowned, not understanding what Shikondell was getting at. Um, definitely not me! Shikondells cheeks turned even redder, and she lowered her head, her voice slightly raised. Then what? I, I bought some ingredients. Ill cook for you, okay? Huh? You? Vinny looked at the shy elf girl with a strange expression. Can you cook? Not really, but Ive been learning recently. Shikondell looked up at Vinny with a serious expression. Oh? Youve been learning to cook these days? Vinny was surprised. Alright then, Ill give you a chance to show off. But you should know, this young master has high standards for food. I wont go easy on you just because youre a beginner. Okay! If theres anything wrong, you can point it out, and Ill improve. Alright, go ahead. Vinny waved his hand and took some coins from his pocket, handing them to Shikondell. Huh? Vinny? Whats this? Hmph, you little brat, do you think this young master is some freeloader? Vinny snorted. Youre buying the ingredients, cooking for me, and then not taking any money? What do you take me for? This young master will not only pay for the ingredients but also for your labor. Huh? No, no! This was my idea to cook for you. You even agreeing to eat it is already a great honor for me. How can I take money? Shikondell was stunned and quickly shook her head, refusing. Tsk, just take it! You dare disobey this young master? Vinny glanced at Shikondell. Are you saying that in your eyes, Im some shameless freeloader? Huh? Is that what you think of me? No, no, thats not it! Shikondell was so flustered that tears almost welled up in her eyes, vehemently denying it. I think thats exactly what you think! Take it, or else youre looking down on this young master. Without another word, Vinny shoved the money into Shikondells hand. But... No buts. Take it properly. I, the infamous rogue of Camellas capital, am not so useless that I need a delicate thing like you to worry about me. Vinny tilted his head proudly. Instead of worrying about such trivial matters, you should focus on becoming more independent. Um... I understand. Shikondell reluctantly accepted the money. Although she had fled in such a hurry that she didnt have much money and had even gone hungry for a few days, she still hadnt saved enough for tuition and had been worrying about it recently. But she genuinely wanted to thank Vinny. Elves had such pure emotions. Shikondell, though inexperienced, wasnt stupid. She knew Vinny was just trying to keep her from spending her own money. Virtue +60. Current Virtue: 2004. This silly girl. Vinny pouted. Her virtue was too easy to trigger. Well, Vinny, Ill head out now? Seeing that it was getting late, Shikondell picked up a small basket and prepared to go shopping. Wait. Vinny, lying on the sofa, took out a few gold coins from his pocket and tossed them to Shikondell. This young masters perfume ran out recently. While youre out shopping, stop by Packlay Street and buy me a set of the new Abel alchemy perfume and mens herbal skincare. Hmm, that set should cost about this much. If theres any money left, you can keep it. Abels alchemy perfume and herbal skincare? Got it. As a former moon elf princess, Shikondell had heard of this brand, it was high-end luxury among nobles. As for whether its cost was worth the price, it didnt matter. Nobles bought luxury goods for the brand, didnt they? Shikondell left. Packlay Street was Carillian Academys dedicated street for selling various high-end luxury goods, usually frequented only by noble or wealthy young masters and ladies. Shikondell quickly bought the ingredients she needed. She thought that buying a few luxury perfumes and skincare items wouldnt be difficult, but when she arrived at Packlay Street and visited several shops, the clerks all replied, Sorry, the brand youre looking for is sold out. Would you like to see other brands? We have many Abel products here, and theyre quite effective. For the new products, youll have to come back next week. Shikondell visited every shop but couldnt find a single item in stock. The newly released perfume and skincare set were completely sold out. Failing to help Vinny, Shikondell returned to the mansion feeling dejected. What? All sold out? Not a single shop has any left?? Vinny sat up from the sofa and clicked his tongue. Um, sorry, Vinny. Shikondell, as usual, started apologizing like a quail, her head lowered. Forget it, forget it. Sold out already? How unlucky. Vinny grumbled, but in truth, he already knew the perfume and skincare set were sold out. If they werent, he wouldnt have sent Shikondell to buy them. What did a man like him need perfume and skincare for? That stuff was a waste of money, and its effect on him was almost zero. He wasnt the type to show off. Forget it, forget it. Since those things are sold out, let it be. They were probably limited edition and hard to get anyway. Vinny pretended to be disappointed, then glanced at Shikondell. Go cook. Okay. Shikondell nodded blankly and placed the money on the table. Come back, come back. Why are you putting the money in front of me? Vinny, lying sideways on the sofa, frowned. Huh? I didnt buy what you wanted, Vinny? Shikondell was confused. Not buying it is one thing, but did you forget what this young master said earlier? Vinny raised an eyebrow. Repeat what I just said. Huh? Shikondells eyes were blank, clearly not remembering anything Vinny had said earlier besides the brand. You, were you even listening to this young master?? Vinny said displeased. This young master said earlier that any leftover money is yours to keep. Didnt you hear that? ...This, this cant be! Shikondells eyes widened. Virtue +100. Current Virtue: 2104. What cant be? Are you saying this young master should go back on his word?? Vinny snorted. Come here, take the money, and then go cook. How can I do that?? Shikondells feet seemed rooted to the spot, unmoving. That money is yours, Vinny. How can I... Oh, so in your eyes, this young master is someone who goes back on his word? Vinny narrowed his eyes, his pressure spreading toward Shikondell. But this time, no matter how intimidating Vinny was, Shikondell refused to take the money. This cant be... Oh? You little brat, youve grown some guts, huh? Daring to disobey this young master?? Vinny stood up, crossing his arms. Vinny, I, Ive already received so much kindness from you. If I take this, I really dont know how to face you... This young master doesnt care about you. Do you think Im helping you? I just dont want to go back on my word. Take it quickly. This young master hates people going against me, understand? Vinny said irritably, picking up the gold coins from the table and walking toward Shikondell. No, I cant! I say you can. Vinny snorted. No, I cant! Enough, enough, stop dawdling. No more nonsense. Hurry up, this young masters patience is limited. Vinnys face darkened as he stepped closer to Shikondell, who backed away until she hit the wall, unable to retreat further. Virtue +50. Current Virtue: 2154. Virtue +80. Current Virtue: 2234. Huh? Why did it trigger twice? Stop!! At that moment, a golden lightning bolt rushed in from the slightly open door. The newcomer didnt even bother to take off her shoes before rushing in to stand in front of Shikondell. You disgusting human monkey, what are you trying to do to Shik... this classmate?? The energetic golden-haired elf girl glared fiercely at Vinny, like a cat ready to pounce and bite. Huh? Vinny was momentarily stunned, looking at the somewhat familiar elf girl, not quite understanding what was happening. Shikondell, why did you forget to close the door again?? Vinny said helplessly. Sorry, sorry! Shikondell also realized she had forgotten to close the door and quickly apologized. What?? This isnt about whether the door is closed or not! Shik... classmate, you did well. If you hadnt left the door open, I wouldnt have been able to stop this guys evil deeds in time! Thankfully, I happened to come looking for you and heard it. Milian looked relieved, as if she had arrived just in time. She didnt dare imagine what Shikondell would have suffered if she had arrived a moment later! You disgusting, perverted human monkey! As expected, all the rumors from the capital are true! You actually tried to do such a thing to your classmate! Youre finished. Ill report this to the student council and have you expelled. You blue-haired freak, just wait to be kicked out! Nyeh! Milian stuck out her tongue at Vinny. Hearing this, Vinny was momentarily stunned, then immediately furious. Golden-haired pointy ears, you trespass and insult me?? Who are you calling a freak?? Whos the freak here? Theres only a dashingly handsome young man here, wheres the freak?? If theres a freak, its you! Pah! You disgusting human monkey with nothing but reproduction on your mind! Im talking about you, youre the freak, ugly inside and out! Milian stuck out her tongue at Vinny. Are you here to show off your sisters status?? Go carry sand at a construction site! Otherwise, when the wind blows, you wont even know its your sisters ashes! Vinny was completely enraged, his aggression maxed out. You can insult his character, but you absolutely cannot insult his looks, got it?? Virtue +50. Current Virtue: 2284. You, you... Milian, who had never engaged in such high-intensity verbal combat, was completely dumbfounded. What, ran out of vocabulary? Caught off guard, huh? Is that all the aggression youve got, little freak? Vinny said smugly. ...Humph! Anyway, you human trash, just wait! Youll be expelled soon! Milian! What are you doing here?? Move aside, I wont let you insult Vinny anymore! The golden-haired brat thought she was being cool by playing the hero, but she was immediately stunned by Shikondells next words. Oh? So they know each other? Vinny crossed his arms, watching the drama unfold. Shiko... I, Im saving you here? Milians energy immediately deflated, and she looked aggrieved. This human monkey, he was clearly trying to... Vinny was helping me! Shikondell bit her lip, her expression complicated as she looked at the golden elf girl. Youve been fooled by him. How was he trying to help you? Dont you know? Hes infamous... What do you know?? Shikondell trembled as she looked at Milian. All I know is that this human, who Ive only known for a few days, has helped and supported me more than you golden elves have in over a decade! As a stranger, he didnt stand by and watch when I was in despair! I... Milian wanted to say more but stopped, her head drooping, even the strand of hair on her head hanging down. Vinny has been worried about me struggling with tuition these past few days. Hes been trying to offer me money, thinking I wouldnt accept it. And yet, you think he has bad intentions toward me? What? Youre short on money for tuition? Milian spoke up anxiously. Why didnt you come to me? I could give you as much as you need! That wont be necessary, Lady Milian. Were not that close, after all. How could I shamelessly accept money from the second princess of the Golden Elves? Shikondell tilted her head slightly, as though she couldnt even be bothered to look at Milian. Also, Lady Milian, this isnt your dormitory, and what happens between me and my classmate Vinny is none of your concern. Please leave. Without even lifting her head, Shikondell pointed calmly toward the door. I... Milian hesitated, lips trembling. She glanced at Shikondell, who wouldnt even spare her another look. Her olive-green eyes dulled with disappointment, like a balloon slowly losing air. Without another word, she turned and left, quietly closing the door behind her. Virtue +50 Current Virtue: 2334 Im sorry, Lord Vinny. Ive caused you a lot of trouble, Shikondell apologized sincerely once Milian had gone. You... know that blonde elf girl? Vinny asked, eyes still on the door Milian had exited through. Yes. I know her, Shikondell replied, her voice tinged with complex emotions. It was more than just knowing her. They had grown up together. Noticing that Shikondell didnt seem eager to talk about it, Vinny wisely dropped the subject. A heavy silence settled over the room. Chapter 108: You Make The Perfect Harmony In The Land of White Cabbage? After some back and forth, Vinny finally managed to force the money onto Shikondell. Although Shikondell accepted the money, the girl insisted that it was a loan and she would definitely pay it back in the future. Well, reaching a compromise was already quite good. Vinny didnt expect anything more. Everything was just to accumulate Virtue Points. As for genuinely helping Shikondell? Hah, that didnt exist. He wasnt some benevolent saintess! How could he possibly help others sincerely? Hoho, everything was just for his own benefit! For a villain like him, Shikondell was just a virtue package placed right in front of him! Thats right, prepare yourself, little moon elf princess! From now on, I, the royal capitals evil young master, will keep helping you to squeeze out your virtue and drain your value! But speaking of which, why did your friend say that I intended to harm you? Vinny put on a puzzled expression and looked at Shikondell. What exactly did she mean by that? I dont understand. Since he was putting on an act, he might as well go all the way. No, its nothing... Vinny, dont mind her. Shes always been a bit odd, acting recklessly without thinking, though her heart is in the right place, Shikondell quickly explained. Oh? So she knows her that well? Vinny confirmed his suspicion in his heart. Shikondell and Millian must have known each other since childhood. Thinking about it, it made sense, one was the little princess of the moon elves, and the other was the second princess of the golden elves. It was only natural for them to be close. Vinny didnt know what had happened between the moon elves and the golden elves, but the two races were bound by blood. Elves were united, and it wasnt strange for there to be many connections between them. In fact, in this world modeled after an otome game, Vinny had reason to suspect that one of them might have feelings for the other. But that was just speculation. Vinny wasnt that nosy and wouldnt pry into matters that didnt concern him. Millians earlier overreaction had given Vinny some insight into her personality. How to put it? She was overly naive, a bit of a dumb, and seemed to have a touch of tsundere attributes?? Such a reckless and naive kid, upon seeing her childhood friend being bullied, would naturally jump to conclusions and charge in. Add to that the elves deep-seated prejudice against humans, and the fact that the moon elf lands had been occupied by tribes, which further strained relations between the two races. In a sense, some of the elves impressions of humans werent entirely unfounded. For instance, the enslavement of the moon elves by the tribes, or the rampant poachers around the elven forests who captured elves for profit. --> These were the reasons why elves looked down on and were hostile toward humans. Im sorry, Vinny. Millian said some really harsh things earlier. I hope you wont take them to heart, Shikondell bowed apologetically to Vinny. Huh? What harsh things? Did she? Vinny scratched his ear. Aside from calling him monkey, which he couldnt accept, he didnt recall anything else. In fact, the only word he remembered was monkey. The rest didnt even register. She also said you were notorious... Oh, that? I thought it was something serious. Its fine, she was just stating facts. Im used to it, Vinny said nonchalantly. Eh?? Shikondell was incredulous. To her, those words were quite vicious. But she said such cruel things... Cruel? Aside from calling me monkey, which I cant accept, I didnt really pay attention to the rest. Compared to the vile insults Ive heard before, her words were too mild, Vinny shrugged. When it came to verbal abuse, elves were no match for humans, especially compared to an abstract troll king like Vinny. Their insults were almost too civilized. Before?? Vinny, have you always been subjected to such insults in the royal capital? Shikondells beautiful sapphire eyes widened in shock. Huh? You didnt know? I thought you would have heard of my infamous reputation as the fake descendant of the goddess, even all the way in the elven lands, Vinny chuckled. Descendant of the goddess?? Shikondell murmured, then suddenly covered her mouth. Right! Your surname is Varelis! Your reaction time is way too slow! Youre just realizing this now? Vinny teased. They actually call you a fake?? Thats so cruel... Vinny, youre so kind, Shikondell pouted, her watery eyes on the verge of tears. Her strong empathy made her feel indignant and upset. Me? Kind? Vinny raised an eyebrow. This elf girl was just too naive. Yes! Vinny, youre such a kind person, completely deserving of the title of saintess! Ah, no... I mean, saint, saint... Shikondell quickly corrected herself upon remembering Vinnys gender, but she couldnt think of the male equivalent of a saintess. As far as she knew, the Varelis family had never had male descendants until recent centuries. Alright, alright, Im not interested in being a saintess or a saint. Besides, my family was expelled by the church. Theres no saintess anymore, so no matter what they say, it cant hurt me, Vinny shrugged. So, Vinny, youre also... Shikondell murmured absentmindedly. ? What do you mean, me too? Vinny was puzzled. Nothing, Vinny, thank ? Nvl?g? ? (Continue reading) you. Shikondell shook her head, then looked at him seriously. I should learn from you. Despite your troubles, you remain so positive and never let it get you down. Thats why I said youre dumb, Vinny glanced at Shikondell. If I cared about rumors and gossip as much as you do, Id have hanged myself somewhere long ago. Would you still be seeing me now? Hehe, Shikondell giggled. Alright, go pay your tuition before you get expelled from the academy and ruin everything... Not that Im helping you, I just feel sorry for you and thought Id remind you. Okay! Vinny was in a good mood today. He had harvested virtue from two heroines, and his Virtue Points had skyrocketed to 2334. Now he could go on a shopping spree. Vinnys goal was clear. The practical entrance exam had made him acutely aware of his shortcomings. His high ranking this time was entirely due to Vanessas brute strength, coupled with the fact that most freshmen were still at a low level and lacked powerful magical abilities. Once everyones levels increased, magic would become increasingly important. If magic dominated everyones combat capabilities, Vanessas pure physical attacks wouldnt allow her to dominate the battlefield anymore. Therefore, he urgently needed offensive magic. But here was the problem: Saint Envoy was a four-star Soul Armament, but it was essentially a healing-type soul. It did have offensive magic, but certainly not as much as other four-star Soul Armaments. The number of offensive spells available at the apprentice level was even more limited. Vinny opened the virtue system to check his status. He had expected some progress and insights over the past few days, but he was still only a beginner apprentice. Wait, why hadnt his level increased at all after all that fighting?? Vinny suddenly noticed a plus sign next to his level in the status bar. Huh? Could it be that his level could only be increased using Virtue Points?? Vinny clicked on the plus sign, and a line of text appeared. Current skill points are sufficient. Virtue can be used to increase level. Seriously?? Others could level up through combat and enlightenment, but he needed Virtue Points just to level up? And he also needed to unlock certain skill trees. It seemed his decision to take risks and harvest virtue from the heroines was the right one. Otherwise, he might have been stuck at the apprentice level forever. If he didnt harvest virtue from these heroines, when would he ever escape this predicament? High risk, high reward indeed. [200 Virtue Points required to advance from Beginner apprentice to intermediate apprentice.] Thats not too much. Vinny clicked to level up, and instantly his level went from Beginner apprentice to intermediate apprentice. Instant delivery. [400 Virtue Points required to advance from intermediate apprentice to advanced apprentice.] [1000 Virtue Points required to advance from advanced apprentice to Beginner Artisan.] Vinny kept clicking. He was rich now anyway. With just a few dings, his level went from beginner apprentice to beginner Artisan, costing him a total of 1600 Virtue Points. Current Virtue Points: 734. Advancing to Beginner Artisan unlocks additional effects for Armor Fortress, granting corrosion resistance and poison resistance. After impact resistance, poison resistance was next. Now, Armor Fortress should have changed again, whether it was the male or female version. This was a special effect only available with 100% soul compatibility. Vinny opened the virtue tree and found that many more skill points had become available. After some deliberation, he finally found an offensive spell called Charged Light Strike. Applies a one-time light attribute blessing to your weapon, delivering a heavy blow to the opponent. Vinny looked at this rare offensive spell for Artisans. Whether he liked it or not, he had to choose it. There were other offensive spells available at the mage level, but they were too expensive, costing at least 800 Virtue Points. After advancing to Artisan, Vinny didnt have enough virtue left. He hoped this spell would be useful. 700 Virtue Points deducted. Current Virtue Points: 134. Offensive spells were indeed expensive, far more so than healing spells. After purchasing Charged Light Strike, Vinny was eager to try out this hard-earned offensive spell. But since it was Vanessa who could use Saint Envoy, not Vinny himself, he could only watch and wait. He couldnt summon Vanessa just to test a spell, could he? Vinny glanced at the Virtue Points required to advance from Beginner Artisan to intermediate Artisan: 1200. And with his current skill tree, he wasnt ready to level up yet. He opened the virtue tree to look at the other offensive spells available at the Artisan level. One called Holy Radiance caught his attention. Summons a phantom of the goddess to blind all enemies in the area and trap them in light cages. After three seconds, the cages explode, dealing massive light elemental damage. (Note: This spell can only be learned by those with Extraordinary light elemental affinity.) Then why even mention it?? Do you think Extraordinary light elemental affinity grows on trees?? Light and dark elemental affinities were common, and most people had a decent level of both. The number of people with [Good] light elemental affinity ranked in the top three among all elements. But at [Excellent] level, the numbers dropped sharply, plummeting. The number of people with [Excellent] light elemental affinity was near the bottom, second only to ice elemental affinity. At Extraordinary level, the number of light elemental affinities was even fewer than ice elemental affinities. Light and dark Extraordinary affinities were the rarest of all elements, by a significant margin. Thus, those with Extraordinary light elemental affinity were said to be blessed by the goddess. It was a great honor. Aesphyra was undoubtedly one blessed by the goddess, and light wasnt even her strongest element. Vinny was now fairly certain that Vanessas elemental affinity was separate from his own. But even so, he couldnt be sure if Vanessas light elemental affinity had reached Extraordinary level. No one could say for sure. If Vanessa fell short and her light elemental affinity wasnt Extraordinary, wouldnt he have wasted 1000 Virtue Points? Now was precisely when he needed Virtue Points the most. Spending so much on a spell he couldnt use would be a waste. How could he survive like that?? Speaking of which, could he get his hands on one of those elemental affinity testing orbs? He wanted to test Vanessas affinity to confirm his suspicions. So he opened the virtue shop. The free items hadnt refreshed since last time, which was disappointing. The shop also didnt sell items like elemental affinity testing tools. After some thought, Vinny concluded that the chances of Vanessa having Extraordinary light elemental affinity were extremely low. Even though he had awakened his bloodline, he still firmly believed he was an NPC character. Would an NPC character have Extraordinary light elemental affinity? No way! That would be stealing the spotlight from the protagonist! So Vinny pouted and closed the virtue shop. Forget it, these things were beyond his reach. Better not look anymore. He should prepare for tomorrows opening ceremony instead. At that moment, Shikondell finished cooking in the kitchen. The food was surprisingly decent, not great, but not bad either. For a beginner, she had done quite well. Chapter 109: Your Fiancée Is Over By The Window Vinny, get up! If you dont get up, youll be late for the opening ceremony! ...Huh? What ceremony? The opening ceremony! Oh... Dont worry, it wont start until I arrive. Relax. With that, Vinny yawned and went back to sleep. Vinny, get up now! Youre really going to be late! If youre late on the first day, the instructor will definitely punish you! Hearing Vinny still talking in his sleep, Shikondell grew anxious. The opening ceremony officially began, and Vinny, still not fully awake, was dragged up by Shikondell. With sleepy eyes, he stood in the line of freshmen, dressed in a clean male academy uniform, listening to the speeches from the high-level instructors in front of the pure and holy goddess statue. The seniors from other grades were also present, standing opposite the freshmen. The grand square of Carillian Academy looked like a luxurious stage, with white stone steps on all sides, and tall arched white moonstone gates on both sides, resembling a silver crown surrounding the goddess statue. Brother Vinny, whats wrong with you? Did you stay up all night studying card tricks? Seeing Vinny nodding off like a chicken pecking at rice, Fred chuckled. Is that all you think about? Cards, cards, cards? Does it have to be cards? Vinny raised an eyebrow. Then what? Could it be that youve fallen for some senior, thinking about her all night? Fred teased. Which senior has captured your heart so much? By the way, I havent seen you these past few days. Did you really go looking for some senior? Actually, I did go looking for a senior, Vinny smiled. Which senior sister did you go looking for? You might not believe me, Vinny glanced at Fred. How could I not believe you? As long as you say it, Ill believe it, Fred laughed, grinning. Before Vinny could answer, a dazzling golden figure caught the attention of everyone in the grand square, both seniors and freshmen. As the student council president of Carillian Academy, Mirexia had to give a speech every year at the opening ceremony. Behind her were the core members of the student council, and today she was wearing the standard uniform of Carillian Academy, a pure white sailor uniform with a blue tie, a gold-trimmed blue pleated skirt, and thick white knee-high socks revealing an alluring absolute territory, with her slender feet in brown loafers. Mirexias uniform was oversized, but this oversized didnt refer to her height. --> As for why it was oversized... Lets just say it was something Aesphyra would never understand in her lifetime. The dazzling golden figure instantly captured everyones attention, and the freshmen who were dozing off like Vinny suddenly woke up, their sleepiness gone. Who is that beautiful golden-haired senior? someone immediately asked. Thats our current student council president, Mirexia Pavone. Pavone? The princess of the Camela Kingdom?? Exactly, so dont even think about it. Vinny didnt listen to the surrounding chatter, glancing at Fred, who was also entranced, and smiled. See, no need for me to introduce her, youve already seen her. Huh?? Brother Vinny, I always thought you were an honest man, never boasting, but I didnt expect you, with those thick eyebrows, to start spouting nonsense too?? Fred looked disbelieving. See, you said youd believe me if I told you, but now you dont. Fine, dont believe it then, Vinny didnt explain, letting Fred think what he wanted. It was just a joke anyway. No way? Did you really go meet the princess?? You guess? Vinny left a mysterious smile, letting Fred figure it out himself. Mirexia began her speech on stage, and although the content was somewhat rigid, her looks made up for it. One couldnt help but marvel, the same script, when delivered by a white-bearded old man versus a youthful and beautiful golden-haired girl, had completely different effects. After the speech, thunderous applause erupted from the audience. Everyone had listened intently, especially the male students, who were all praising how white and big the lines were, oh no, how inspiring the lines were. Not finished yet, the next to take the stage was this years freshman representative. Needless to say, the freshman representative could only be Aesphyra, who had the highest total score. Vinny was also seeing Aesphyra in the academy uniform for the first time. Pretty people are born clothes hangers, they look good in anything. Today, Aesphyra had a red ribbon tied to the side of her hair, her silver hair flowing like water. The female uniform, whether for autumn or winter, came with two different colors of knee-high socks: one was the thick white socks Mirexia had worn earlier, and the other was the black stockings Aesphyra was wearing now. The hem of her skirt swayed with the movement of her black-stockinged legs, and as this stunning silver-haired girl walked onto the stage, a commotion broke out among the senior students. Is this the freshman who recently made waves with her fire element Breaking Shackles level? Tsk, who knew she was also a top-tier beauty?? Not just that, besides fire, her other elements are all Extraordinary. It seemed this news had already spread throughout the academy. Isnt that terrifying?? Has there ever been such a prodigy in the history of the continent? Its hard to say. Tsk, this junior is really beautiful. After seeing her, other girls seem bland. I wonder if she has a boyfriend, or if shes easy to approach. Dont know, but I heard her family isnt prominent, so getting close to her shouldnt be hard. Hehehe... Hearing the conversations of the senior students closest to them, Vinny smiled without saying a word. He wasnt laughing at the fact that these seniors had no chance at all, but rather at the thought of Aesphyra being bothered by annoying flies again. Compared to Mirexias speech, Aesphyras was less rigid, with a touch of playfulness that hooked the hearts of the senior students. Finally, the grand opening ceremony concluded with a speech from the dean of academics and a welcome address to the freshmen. The tedious opening ceremony ended, and it was time for course selection. At Carillian Academy, apart from the compulsory cultural courses, all other courses were elective. After all, the differences among students were vast, some were mage, some were warriors, and others were support-oriented. Each required different courses. Vinny looked at the course selection form, pondering which courses to choose. Carillian Academy offered a wide range of courses with strong faculty. Basically, there were teachers for any type of Soul Armament, and his Soul Armament was armor-based, so the basic armor Soul Armament cultivation course was a must. Then, since his Soul Armament was warrior-type, a warriors close combat skills couldnt be weak. Normally, warrior Soul Armament would also choose a weapon skills course to enhance their close combat abilities. But Vinny didnt think it was necessary to learn weapon skills. Speaking of weapons, what weapon didnt Vanessa know? She was proficient in all kinds of weapons, perhaps even more skilled than the course instructors. Was it really necessary to learn? So, he turned his attention to other elective courses. In the end, he decided on armor Soul Armament cultivation, equestrian studies, alchemy and potion-making, and scroll drawing. Armor Soul Armament cultivation goes without saying. As for equestrian studies, Vinny wanted to learn horseback riding. The image of a fully armored cavalryman was incredibly cool, even if such cavalry werent very useful in a magical world. Alchemy and potion-making, along with scroll drawing, were highly popular and practical subjects. They were a safety net, if he couldnt find a job after graduation, he could always sell alchemical potions and magic scrolls under the banner of being a Carillian Academy graduate. Having made up his mind, Vinny submitted his elective courses. Back at the villa, Shikondell, who was cooking, saw Vinny return and cautiously approached, trying to act casual {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} while asking some questions. But her acting was poor, nowhere near as skilled as Aesphyras, and Vinny could see through her immediately. If you have something to say, just say it, Shikondell, Vinny finally couldnt hold back, seeing her hesitating. Um, Vinny, can I ask which elective courses you chose? What, you want to use me as a reference? Vinny glanced at Shikondell, whose intentions were written all over her face. Yes! Shikondell nodded quickly, hands behind her back. Vinny casually listed the courses he had chosen, adding, You shouldnt just follow what others choose. These subjects are based on your own needs. Dont end up picking something youll never use. No, no, I wont, Shikondell shook her head with a look of being seen through, then returned to the kitchen to cook. The senior students had already started the academy, and after selecting their electives, the freshmen also officially began their studies. On the first day of academy, wanting to make a good impression on his classmates, Vinny dressed in a formal academy uniform, tied his tie, combed his hair in front of the mirror, and after tidying up his appearance, left the dorm with his book bag. Good morning, Vinny! At the dining table, Shikondell, dressed in a male academy uniform, greeted him. Morning, Vinny glanced at Shikondell, who, in male attire, looked like a silver-haired elven pretty boy. Well, Vinny admitted, Shikondell was indeed a bit more handsome than him, but in terms of handsomeness and masculinity, he was still far ahead. After breakfast, the two walked out of the villa together. Since they were in the same class, they could walk to the academy together without splitting up. Hmm... Walking side by side with Vinny, Shikondell suddenly blushed, as if thinking of something, then quickly shook her head like a rattle, dismissing the embarrassing thought. Vinny didnt notice Shikondells change, his mind occupied with thoughts about who his classmates were and what to have for lunch. Vinny and Shikondell were assigned to Class Seven. Arriving at the grand teaching hall, they entered the bright and splendid classroom one after the other. Since it was the first day of academy, Vinny thought he shouldnt be too casual, so he arrived ten minutes early. Most of the class had already arrived, and Vinny quickly scanned the faces of his classmates. Carillian Academy had a typical small class system, with a maximum of thirty students per class, so Vinny could quickly take in all the faces. At a glance, he saw many familiar faces. And as his gaze swept over them, these familiar faces also looked back at him. There was Aesphyra, sitting in the front row with a faint smile, Isatia Lanteville, sitting by the window quietly reading a book, and in the middle row, Millian, who made a face at him as soon as he entered. ? What is this? Did I stumble into a protagonists nest?? With the shy Shikondell by his side, that makes four heroines in one class?? The Chosen Hero, the Imperial Princess, and a pair of Elven Princesses, invincible! Who could possibly beat this class in the class competitions?? The instructor who assigned the classes must be a genius, how did they manage to group so many heavyweight players together? And most importantly, he was also in it. Being in the same class as these heroines, Vinny had mixed feelings. The good part was that it would be easier to reap rewards, but the bad part was worrying whether being too close to these heroines would expose him to their fateful AOE effects. Being too close to them without a strong enough fate and destiny was dangerous. Shikon... Dell, Im sorry about that day. Um, do you want to sit with me? Before Vinny could think further, a certain golden-haired elf hopped over like a rabbit, trying to take Shikondells arm. But Shikondell didnt take kindly to it, instead distancing herself from Millian and hiding behind Vinny. Ugh! Millian puffed her cheeks, her gaze at Vinny filled with resentment. Your fiance?e is over by the window, so stay away from Dell! ?? Vinny was shocked by this outspoken girl. First, he didnt know how she found out, as not many people knew about this yet. Second, was this something that could be said out loud?? So, how did Millian know about this? Before he could figure it out, two familiar gazes turned towards him, one from Aesphyra, her eyes filled with amusement and something else he couldnt quite decipher, and the other from Isatia Lanteville by the window. However, the Imperial Princess merely glanced in their direction before indifferently looking away, as if the person being discussed wasnt her. Vinny also breathed a sigh of relief. What he feared most was Isatia thinking too many people knew about this and deciding to make an example of him, which would make his life difficult. But Shikondell behind him was different. Upon hearing this, she murmured to herself, her eyes blank. And beside them, many classmates turned curious and gossipy eyes towards him, with some also looking towards the girl by the window, wondering who this so-called fiance?e was. What fiance?e? Are you sane, golden-haired elf? Im a clean-living man, where would I have a fiance?e? Or are you offering to introduce me to your elf sister? Hmm, thats not impossible, Vinny immediately distanced himself, also speaking for Isatias benefit, so she wouldnt misunderstand him. Tsk, trash human, trash blue hair, bleh! Seeing Shikondell completely unwilling to sit with her, Millian, at a loss, couldnt expand on the topic and instead stuck out her little tongue, leaving behind what she thought was a devastating remark before slinking back to her seat. Oh? With his experience dealing with Aesphyra, Vinnys green eyes radar immediately picked up on something. This golden elf tsundere was probably jealous. She knew she had misunderstood him that day, but matters of the heart had no right or wrong. If Vinny had only been guessing before and couldnt confirm his suspicions, now he was almost certain. This golden elf princess also had green eyes, and her crush was Shikondell. That earlier remark was dripping with jealousy. Unlike Aesphyra, who had the cunning and experience to hide her preferences, Millian, this brainless tsundere, had completely given herself away with just one sentence. Vinny shook his head, walked past Aesphyra in the front row, and chose a seat in the back. Shikondell followed like a little tail, sitting wherever Vinny sat. Ugh! Seeing this, Millians delicate mouth pouted so much it could hang a hook. Seeing this, Vinny remembered the golden tsunderes previous antics and couldnt resist teasing her, reaping some rewards, and exposing this big tsundere elf princesss secrets, so he gave her a mocking smile. Wah! Sure enough, the simple tsundere got angry, her beautiful green olive eyes wide, her chest heaving, clearly upset. Virtue +30. Current Virtue: 164. Hmph, golden haired brat, thats the price for calling me monkey, got it? You cant mess with me. Vinny then wagged his finger at Millian, giving her a you cant handle this look. Virtue +40. Current Virtue: 204. Wow, this tsundere is really useful, wearing her emotions on her sleeve, easily provoked, and much easier to reap rewards from than Aesphyra. Vinny, about that fiance?e Millian mentioned earlier... After sitting down, Shikondell coughed lightly, pretending to be a curious passerby asking for gossip. What fiance?e? Is my fiance?e a radish that just pops out of the ground? Vinny pouted. Didnt you say your friend always spouts nonsense like that? Why are you believing her now? Ah, right, Shikondell nodded slightly, relieved. Chapter 110: This Is Considered Being Fought Over By Beautiful Girls? Vinny still had a sense of ceremony for his first day of academy. His class was in a standard lecture hall, similar to the structure of university classrooms in his previous life, but that was where the similarities ended. The environment was incomparable. The classrooms of Carillian Academy were lavishly decorated, with various exotic animal-shaped red jade incense burners filled with alchemical herbs that refreshed the mind. The entire classroom exuded a faint herbal fragrance. Bright crystal chandeliers illuminated every corner, and the warm sunlight reflected off the mahogany podium and desks, making them gleam. The pear wood walls were adorned with numerous artistic paintings. From this alone, one could see why Carillian Academy was the top institution on the Terraria continent. In the eyes of everyone, there were only two types of academies on the Terraria continent: Carillian Academy and all the others. The atmosphere of the classroom alone was unmatched by any other academy. At Carillian Academy, the morning schedule consisted of cultural classes for the entire class, while the afternoons were reserved for elective courses chosen by the students. The first class was poetry, taught by a hunched old man with reading glasses, a clean-shaven face, and a well-tailored suit. His teaching style had a bardic quality, with even the ends of his sentences rhyming. That said, his teaching wasnt dull or boring. It held the students attention well, and even Vinny, who wasnt particularly interested in poetry, listened attentively throughout the class. It wasnt until the bell rang that he realized how quickly time had passed. The last class of the morning was combat training, similar to physical education in his previous life, but with one key difference: here, PE class couldnt be taken over by other subjects. Shikondell had taken a leave of absence due to feeling unwell, so the rest of the students gathered on the large training field. After warming up, everyone was eager to begin. The front room of the training field was a changing room where students could swap their inconvenient academy uniforms for specialized training attire. As the name suggested, combat training was a class focused on various forms of hand-to-hand combat without the use of mana, aimed at improving experience in chaotic battles without relying on spells. Even students specializing in magic were required to take this class. You didnt have to master it, but you couldnt be completely ignorant of it. After all, this skill might save your life on the battlefield. Carillian Academy emphasized well-rounded development. The combat training teacher was a spirited female instructor. This class focused on explaining a few combat techniques and strategies, after which the students were free to train on their own. It was one-on-one sparring. After the teacher finished explaining the rules, she clapped her hands, signaling everyone to find a suitable partner for training. Vinny frowned, a bad feeling rising in his heart. --> If he were just an inconspicuous nobody, it wouldnt be a problem. But he was a notorious villain, with his hatred and presence maxed out. To make matters worse, he didnt seem to get along with some of his classmates. The situation didnt look good. It was best to slip away or find a magic-focused classmate to spar with casually. Hey, blue-haired trash, your names Vinny, right? However, as expected, things didnt go as planned. Millian, with her lotus-like arms and legs exposed, her golden hair tied into a high ponytail, approached him. Classmate, youve got the wrong person, Vinny glanced at her figure, which even the largest training uniform couldnt fully contain, and silently averted his gaze. Tsk! Blue-haired trash, where are you looking?? Millian placed her hands on her hips, a hint of anger in her eyes. What can I do for you? If theres nothing else, Ill be going. My training partner is waiting for me. What training partner? The teacher just dismissed us. How could you have found a partner already? Hmph, Millian doesnt believe you. Millian clearly didnt buy it, her olive gem-like eyes fixed on Vinny. Come on, lets go! Millian pointed to an empty training field. Go with you? Classmate, please behave. Its still class time. Dont just drag someone off to some unknown corner. Even if you want to confess your feelings in private, youll have to get in line. There are plenty of people chasing after me. Did you win the lottery or something? Vinny raised an eyebrow, the experience hed gained from dealing with Aesphyra allowing him to spout nonsense effortlessly. You!... Who would confess to trash like you?? Dont taint me! Millians cheeks flushed with anger. If it werent for her upbringing preventing her from cursing and her limited vocabulary of insults, she might have already exploded. Virtue +50. Current Virtue: 254. Then what do you want from me? Hmph, what else? Isnt it training time? You dont have a partner, do you? I think were a good match, blue-haired trash. How about it? Millian bit her small fangs, enunciating each word. No, no, no. Please dont say things that could be misunderstood. Were not a good match. I already have someone I like. Im not familiar with you, really not. Vinny waved his hand in refusal. Youll have to get familiar! Millian grabbed Vinnys sleeve with a look of disdain. Come on, lets go! Lets see what each of us is made of! Its more like try and die! Classmate, dont be like this. There are so many people watching! You might not care about your reputation, but I do! Vinny struggled. What reputation?? Ugh! Its not like I dont care about mine either! Millians cheeks turned red, like a ripe, cute apple. Isnt that exactly what youre doing? In human culture, no girl would drag a stranger she barely knows to a corner. You blue-haired trash, dont you remember me?? We met at your place not long ago! Really not familiar, really not. Millian doesnt care if youre familiar or not! Youll have to get familiar, come on! Millian huffed, pulling Vinny toward the training field. In truth, she felt embarrassed with so many eyes on her, but she had no choice. She needed to find a private place to settle things with Vinny! As for Vinny, well, he was about to become the public enemy of all the boys in the class. Its not fair! Whats so great about this jerk, aside from being good-looking? Why did he get dragged off by a beautiful elf girl on the first day of academy?? Most of the boys, unfamiliar with each other, were hesitant to approach the girls for training. But this guy? He didnt even have to try, a girl came to him asking for a sparring partner, and it was the beautiful elf princess with the huge... heart! They thought this class was full of beauties, and theyd have a chance to get close. But this notorious scoundrel didnt even have to lift a finger to gain the favor of a beauty. And he had the audacity to act reluctant! Whats there to be reluctant about?? If youre not willing, let me take your place! Im more than willing! All the boys in the room were green with envy. Pfft, Vinny is quite popular, isnt he? Just as one wave subsided, another rose. A familiar voice called out to him. Then he saw the silver-haired girl, who usually wore her hair down, now tied into a ponytail, walking over with a smile. How enviable, Aesphyra teased. To others, it sounded like a joke, but Vinny knew Aesphyra wasnt lying. She was probably genuinely envious, envious that he could get so close to a beautiful elf girl. Great! Vinny slapped his thigh as if hed found a savior. Aesphyra, no need to be envious. Millian here is looking for a training partner, so its decided, youre it! Millian, stop pulling me. I already have a training partner. Stop clinging to me. Ive found you a better one. Aesphyra here will definitely meet your standards. If thats the case, why not let Aesphyra and Millian spar? Everyone wins. No, I dont want to train with her. However, Millian refused. For some reason, when she met Aesphyras purple eyes, she felt an ominous and dangerous premonition. She wasnt stupid. The silver-haired girl in front of her was the top student in their grade, a once-in-a-millennium Breaking Shackles level elemental affinity user. Even though combat training didnt allow the use of Soul Armament, Millian still felt intimidated. There was no point in challenging an opponent she couldnt possibly beat. Oh, Millian doesnt want to? What a shame. Aesphyra cupped her face, feigning disappointment. In that case, Vinny, could you reluctantly train with me~? Huh? Me? Vinnys expression said, Are you kidding me? Me, fight the destined heroine? Really?? Aesphyra, Im only ranked 23rd. Im afraid I cant meet your expectations. And Millian, you too. Why dont you top five students train among yourselves? Dont drag someone like me, whos not even in the top ten, into this. Not necessarily. Combat training doesnt allow Soul Armament. Its purely about fighting skills. How can you be so sure youll lose? Aesphyra smiled. Aesphyra, I think youre using this as an excuse to settle a personal score. Vinny pouted. If you want to punch me, just say it. Why all the roundabout talk? Oh? So if I say it directly, I can punch you? Aesphyras eyes sparkled with mischief. I didnt say that! And you just admitted it? Not even pretending anymore?? No, this trash human has already agreed to train with me. Youll have to wait your turn! Millian tightened her grip on Vinnys sleeve. Oh my, Millian, why are you so insistent on training with Vinny? You could train with me too. If you wont train with me, and you wont let me train with Vinny, its quite troubling. Aesphyra seemed unwilling to back down. What?? Vinny was momentarily confused. Being fought over by two stunning beauties, almost to the point of being embraced by both, was he experiencing the protagonists treatment? Well, rounding up, it probably counted. Unfortunately, the truth wasnt so glamorous. Other protagonists were fought over because the girls genuinely liked them. In his case, the girls were fighting over who got to beat him up. As the saying goes, comparing people leads to death, comparing goods leads to throwing them away. Ah, forget it. Whether theyre fighting over who gets to beat him up or not, the fact remains that two beauties are arguing over him! The two pairs of beautiful eyes clashed in the air, neither willing to back down. With the scene unfolding like this, who could focus on training? Two top-five beauties at odds, what could be more captivating? So, while the students appeared to be training, their attention was entirely focused on this spectacle. As for Vinny? He was silently chanting, Fight, fight! Hoping theyd start pulling each others hair on the training field so he could slip away. But his hopes were destined to be dashed. After a long stare-down, the two girls finally reached a decision. You go first, or should I? I dont know. How about rock-paper-scissors? Sure! ...Huh? Watching the two go from a tense standoff to a simple game of rock-paper-scissors, Vinny was dumbfounded. He felt like a prize, with the winner getting to beat him up. In the end, Millian won the game. Bad luck, Aesphyra shook her head, not disappointed but rather with a look of amusement. Hmph! Come with me, princess! Hahaha, no way. Vinny crossed his arms, standing firm. You! Youre ranked 23rd, how can you be so cowardly?? Millian puffed out her cheeks. Its not cowardice, its caution. I think youre not here to train and improve but just to beat me up. Vinny adopted a come what may attitude. Taking a beating for no reason isnt worth it. Sparring requires both parties to be willing. Thats what the teacher said. Hmph, fine then? Everyone has to have at least one match this class. Who else would be willing to spar with you? Millian snorted. Oh, plenty! Vinny scoffed, then raised his arm. Dell, I need you! ... There was no response. Hehe, did you forget? Dell took a leave of absence for combat training because he ? Nvlght ? (Read the full story) wasnt feeling well. Millian smiled triumphantly. Hmph, even so, you pointy-eared girl underestimate the bonds between men. Do you think I cant find someone willing to train with me?? With that, Vinny waved to the male students and shouted, Brothers! Its time to prove our male camaraderie. Whos willing to save me from this predicament and be my training partner?? ... Dead silence. All the boys acted as if nothing had happened, not even turning their heads. Vinnys expression froze, his finger pointing at his male classmates in disbelief. You guys, how could you be so cruel!? Hehe. Millian smiled brightly, clenching her small fists, her little fangs showing, as if she couldnt wait. Looks like you have no choice. Just accept your fate and come with me. Guys, how can you ignore our bond like this?? Vinny looked at his male classmates with a pained expression. Sss, did you hear a dog barking? Must be your imagination. The male students ignored him completely, as if they hadnt heard a word. Ahem, Vinny, since no one else is willing to train with you, youll have to train with Millian. Remember, keep it friendly. The teacher finally spoke up. Chapter 111: Milian’s Weakness What? Why arent you guys saying anything?? Vinny looked at his classmates with a pained expression, feeling utterly betrayed by their lack of brotherly solidarity. No loyalty at all! His buddies could easily get him out of this mess with just a word, but instead, they all pretended not to hear, clearly planning to let him take the beating. Meanwhile, Milian, the golden-haired little devil, was already rubbing her hands together, her sharp little canines bared, clearly eager to use training as an excuse to give him a good thrashing. Both of you, please remember the academy rules. Friendship first, and make sure to keep it friendly. Ill be watching, so nothing will go wrong, the teacher reminded them, assuring them that she would step in if needed. Teacher, can I choose someone else? Vinny asked, his face darkening. Of course, Vinny. You can choose me too, Aesphyra chimed in, clearly enjoying the drama, pointing at herself with a smile. Never mind then, Vinny replied flatly, as if he hadnt heard Aesphyras offer. Really? Am I not good enough? Or do you just prefer Milian? Aesphyra tilted her head, deliberately making her words sound suggestive. Though thats not what I meant, in a way, yes, Vinny glanced at Aesphyras chest, his eyes flashing with disdain. ... Aesphyra fell silent, her beautiful eyes smiling even brighter. Virtue +20. Current Virtue: 274. Vinny covered his mouth. Crap, Ive gotten too used to cutting down peoples egos, and it just slipped out. Damn it, this isnt the time for that! But its clear that Aesphyra isnt going to give me any more leverage on this topic. Angering Aesphyra for just 20 virtue points at a time like this isnt smart. What if I end up getting beaten to a pulp? Lets go, loser, oh, I mean, Vinny, Milian corrected herself, though it sounded more like she was outright calling him a loser. Then Ill be in your care, Milian, Vinny resigned himself to his fate. Hmph! Milian snorted, turning and walking toward an empty training area, her golden ponytail swaying behind her, leaving a faint fragrance in the air. --> Aesphyra, seeing this, crossed her arms and followed, clearly eager to watch the show. Aesphyra, arent you going to train with someone else? the teacher asked. Teacher, Vinny already agreed to train with me after hes done with Milian, Aesphyra replied with a flower-like smile. Id rather spar with him. Is that so? Alright then, the teacher didnt press further. After all, Aesphyra was the once-in-a-millennium genius with unparalleled elemental affinity. The dean had personally instructed them to accommodate her as much as possible. Once they reached the training area, both removed their indoor shoes and stepped onto the soft training mats. These mats were made of special materials, ensuring that even if someone fell face-first, they wouldnt get hurt, providing maximum safety for the students. The rules were simple: only fists and feet were allowed, no weapons or magic. Whoever was clearly overpowered or knocked off the mat would lose. Hmph~! Milian began stretching her lithe, flexible body as she watched Vinny warm up. Come on, how much longer are you going to warm up? Are you trying to drag this out until class ends? Milian asked impatiently after finishing her own warm-up, noticing that Vinny was still repeating the same motion, clearly stalling. Milian, you really dont know whats good for you, Vinny shook his head, removing the ice crystal earring from his ear to avoid it getting in the way during the fight. Do you really think youve picked an easy target? How naive. This young master doesnt want to fight with a girl, lest people say Im bullying you. Thats why Ive been putting you off. Cant you see that? Do you really think Im afraid of you? Aesphyra, overhearing this, smiled knowingly. Im not exaggerating, but this young master started martial arts at six, mastered the basics by eight, reached the pinnacle by ten, and learned the life-threatening nineteen punches by twelve. Since then, Ive been undefeated, known in the martial world as the Deadly Scissors Hand! Vinny boasted with a smug expression. This young master is afraid of making you cry. If I were to get serious, even three or five top experts couldnt get close to me, let alone you. Hmph~ Losers just a loser. All you can do is brag. Bleh! Though Milian was naive, she wasnt fooled by his bluster. She stuck out her tongue, arms crossed. Watch me kick out your teeth so you can never brag again! Tch, youll regret not listening to me, Vinny took a deep breath, adopting a half-horse stance, one hand in a claw, the other in a fist, looking mysterious. Milian frowned slightly. She couldnt identify the style or origin of Vinnys stance. Thats because even Vinny didnt know. He was just putting on a show to intimidate her. If it worked, great. If not, it was just a useless pose that would crumble at the first touch. Aesphyra immediately saw through Vinnys bluff. He had nothing to back it up and was just trying to tough it out. Milian, are you sure about this? Dont force my hand. Once I start, I wont hold back. Bleh, loser blue hair, youre just running out of tricks, arent you? Watch how I handle you, Milian also assumed a stance. Unlike Vinny, the down-and-out young master, Milian had been trained in various elven combat techniques since childhood. With her natural elven agility, her skills were on a completely different level from Vinnys. At this point, Vinny could only curse why combat skills werent universal. If they were, he couldve used Vanessas techniques. But cursing wouldnt solve the problem. The fact remained that Vanessas strength didnt translate to Vinnys weakness. If he could switch to Vanessa, he was confident he could teach this arrogant little elf a lesson in five moves, making her rethink her life. But that was just wishful thinking. The training match began. Normally, in a match between evenly matched opponents, both sides would start with some probing before escalating. But Milian was different. As soon as the fight started, she charged forward, her small fist carrying a powerful gust of wind aimed straight at Vinnys face. This little devil was ruthless! She was clearly aiming to give him a black eye. So you want to leave a few marks on this handsome face of mine, huh? Fine, it seems I cant hold back anymore. Dont blame me for being ruthless! Vinny quickly stepped back, the punchs wind brushing his bangs. Though the punch missed, it exposed Vinnys lack of real strength. Milians lips curled into a slight smile. With her combat experience, she could already tell that this blue-haired loser was all talk and no action, his punches as soft as cotton. With that in mind, she launched a relentless assault on Vinny. Seeing that he couldnt dodge, Vinny quickly raised his arms to block. Yah! Milians punch landed heavily on Vinnys arms, sending a numbing pain through them. This little elf is small, but she packs a punch! Vinny, feeling the pain, knew he couldnt keep this up. Instead of trying to dodge, he turned and ran. Huh?! Seeing Vinny abandon all dignity and run, Milian was stunned for a moment before her anger flared. Blue-haired loser, dont run! Stop running! she shouted, quickly giving chase. Huh? Stop running? Is this training ground yours? Why should I stop if you say so? Ill run if I want to! Stop running, stop running! Run, run, run! Normally, Vinny wouldnt be able to outrun an elf like Milian. But the training grounds layout was complex, with a large decorative pillar in the center. Vinny transformed into a pillar-dodging god, circling around it like a pro. The two chased each other around the pillar, creating a comical scene. To the onlookers, it looked less like a training match and more like two kids playing tag, shouting things like Stop running! and Stop chasing! Blue-haired loser, all you can do is run like a hamster. Loser! Trash! Milian was so angry she was practically jumping, still hurling insults as she ran. She had originally wanted to talk to Vinny about Shikondell, but in her rage, she completely forgot, only wanting to beat him up. Is that all youve got, little girl? Your trash talk is so weak, I suggest you go back to school for a few more years before trying to talk to me, Vinny, ever the multitasker, managed to both insult Milian and avoid getting caught, even acting like the older one. Ahhh! Stupid loser! Have the guts to fight me properly! You think Ill stop running just because you say so? Why dont you just stand still and let me hit you? Hah, dont be ridiculous. Im not an idiot. Their antics were so attention-grabbing that they drew the eyes of many onlookers. Even Aesphyra, who had been watching the whole time, was struggling to keep a straight face. These two were like children, the only difference being that one was an actual child, and the other was a child king. After watching for a while, Aesphyra could only conclude that both of them were incredibly immature. Though, to be fair, Milians childlike behavior was understandable. She was the pampered second princess of the golden elves, spoiled by her sister, who was more like a mother to her. She had never faced such a situation before. But Vinny... well, that was a different story. Milian couldve caught Vinny if she had stayed calm and figured out his pattern. But the problem was that she was too naive, and Vinnys verbal attacks were too effective. Milian, caught up in her anger, kept chasing without thinking, only to find herself going in circles. Stop running! Just stop! Milian was starting to get out of breath. Hah, hah... no way! Is that all youve got, little girl? Im still full of energy! Vinny, though even more out of breath than Milian, refused to back down. Both of them were running out of stamina. What kind of battle was this?? Aesphyra managed to keep her composure, but the teacher watching from the sidelines was speechless. While Vinny was clearly avoiding the fight, it seemed like both of them were in a league of their own when it came to being ridiculous. Ugh! Youre just a stupid loser! Milian gritted her teeth. Did this loser eat your food?? Ive told you so many times, Im your daddy! Ugh!! Milians fists clenched tighter, her face redder, but the distance between them only grew. Combined with Vinnys relentless insults, she was on the verge of tears. But then, Milian seemed to have an idea. She suddenly turned and /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ ran in the opposite direction, colliding head-on with Vinny. Milian hadnt expected this to work, and Vinny hadnt expected the little fool to figure out reverse-running. The two tumbled together, rolling like a human ball several times before coming to a stop. Milian, seeing stars, quickly realized she had caught Vinny and immediately tried to punch him. But Vinny reacted faster. Realizing he couldnt run, he came up with a plan to avoid getting beaten! Kuku! Blue-haired loser, you cant run now! Im going to beat you until... Ahahaha! Wh-what are you doing!? Before Milian could finish her threat, she felt an unbearable tickling sensation on the soles of her sensitive feet. Dont move, little girl. Let me go, or Ill make you laugh until you capsize, Vinny grabbed Milians soft, white feet, running his fingers along her smooth soles. You! Youre shameless! You dirty loser, you pervert! How dare you use such a despicable... Ahahaha! S-stop it! Your daddy just doesnt want to get beaten, Vinny said smugly. Admit defeat, or Ill keep going. Never! Ill never admit defeat to a dirty monkey like you... Ahahaha! S-stop it! No! As it turned out, the elves habit of not wearing socks wasnt a good idea. Vinny hadnt expected the elf princesss feet to be so sensitive. Just a few strokes had her tearing up, her face flushed, laughing so hard she was almost passing out. Once she started laughing, Milian lost all her strength, unable to hold onto Vinny anymore. Chapter 112: He Had Almost Become… Vanessa! Virtue +50. Current Virtue: 324. Virtue +50. Current Virtue: 374. Virtue +50. Current Virtue: 424. Admit defeat, got it? Little girl? Vinny grasped the delicate foot of the Elf Princess Milian and continued to tickle the soft, smooth sole of her fair foot with his fingers. You! You despicable, shameless scoundrel, how dare you use such underhanded methods against this princess, hahahaha!... Stop, stop it now! Hahaha... Milian laughed uncontrollably, her ten pearl-like toes curling involuntarily. I, I must let Dell know, hahaha, your, your ugly, hahaha, vile face! Hahaha... So shell never dare to approach you again! Hahaha... Milian laughed so hard that tears streamed down her face, her petite, adorable face flushed red. Her fingers, which had been gripping Vinnys clothes, lost all strength, and her feet flailed as she tried to kick him away. What you do later is none of my business. Just admit defeat to Daddy here, or youll keep laughing until class ends. Vinny remained unfazed and continued his threat. Hahaha, you, you villain! Shameless! Despicable! Hahaha... Milian had already used the most venomous words she could think of, but with her melodious, delicate voice, it sounded more like coquettish teasing than actual insults. In fact, some people with particular tastes might even get more excited the more she scolded him. Seems like Im not being harsh enough? Little girl, you still have the energy to talk. Am I being too kind to you? Vinny raised an eyebrow. If you dont admit defeat, Ill make you laugh so hard in front of the whole class that youll collapse, okay? With that, Vinny increased the intensity. Virtue +80. Current Virtue: 504. Now, Milian was so ticklish that she couldnt even muster the words to insult him. All she could do was laugh uncontrollably and cry. Many eyes in the class were fixed on Vinny and Milian, especially the boys, who were practically glaring at Vinny with hatred, condemning his actions in their hearts. This damned Camella scoundrel is truly vile! How dare he use such despicable methods to bully the beautiful elf maiden! Well, they wouldnt admit that deep down, they were actually quite envious. --> Hahaha, stop, stop! Hahaha... Finally, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Milian, who was laughing so hard she could barely breathe, couldnt endure the physical and mental torment any longer and gave in. Oh? Finally admitting defeat? Vinny, seeing this, reduced the intensity, allowing Milian to catch her breath and speak a few words. Yah! However, as soon as Vinny stopped tickling her, Milian immediately tried to break free and retaliate. Caught off guard, Vinny took a kick to the face from her. But Vinny wasnt completely unprepared. After being kicked, he quickly grabbed Milians feet again and increased the intensity of the tickling. You ungrateful little girl! Daddy here was kind enough to let you go, but you resort to trickery and sneak attacks? How about it, still daring? If you dont admit defeat, Ill make you laugh until you cant even muster the strength to surrender! Virtue +100. Current Virtue: 604. Hahaha, shameless! Hahaha! I, I admit, hahaha, defeat, I, I surrender, hahaha! The sensitive soles of her feet, which had never been touched by anyone since birth, were being relentlessly tickled. Milian had never endured such torment before. Seeing that Vinny wasnt joking, she quickly chose to surrender. Thats more like it. Vinny released Milian, stood up, straightened his clothes, took a deep breath, and struck a triumphant pose, basking in the joy of victory. Feeling the strange gazes from below, Vinny remained unfazed. This was combat training. Though not as intense as actual combat, one should still use every means possible to fight without regret. As long as the methods were within the rules, it didnt matter what they were. If it led to victory, then it was a good method. In real combat, who cares about underhanded tactics? Sorry, but as the notorious Camella scoundrel, I only know that the winner takes all! The loser can only lie on the ground, panting in front of everyone, humiliated! Vinny glanced at the golden-haired elf girl, who was still catching her breath, her hair damp with sweat, her body glistening with fragrant perspiration, and struck a victors pose. Heh, little girl, look at you, all high and mighty, but still brought to heel by Daddy here, right?? Virtue exploded, and I won. A total victory. MVP victory animation, play! However, strangely, the classmates who had watched the entire scene remained silent. Many of their gazes were filled with oddness, even resentment and disdain. Teacher, you saw it, right? Milian lost, she admitted defeat, I won. Vinny waved to the teacher, who was also silent in the audience. ... The teacher remained silent. While it was true that in combat, any method that led to victory was a good one, Vinnys tactic was too underhanded, making it difficult for the teacher to declare who had actually won. You, you shameless villain!... Milian, having caught her breath, curled up, hugging her knees and scolding him. Milian, if youre weak, practice more. If you cant handle losing, dont play. Vinny chuckled and waved his hand. All I know is that I won, and you admitted defeat, completely crushed, ohohoho. Trash, trash blue-haired girl, stinky trash! Wuwuwu... She had actually admitted defeat to this infamous, despicable scoundrel. Since birth, her feet had never been touched by anyone, but today, they were touched by a disgusting human male, and she made a fool of herself in front of the whole class. Overwhelmed by complex emotions, Milian didnt even know why she suddenly started crying. Virtue +60. Current Virtue: 664. Wait, why is she crying now? Vinny was momentarily at a loss for words. It wasnt his place to {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} comfort her, nor did he know how, so he could only watch as several elf girls from the class helped Milian off the training field. As they passed by Vinny, the elf girls shot him fierce glares. Wait, bro? Why am I suddenly the target of everyones ire? Is it possible that I never wanted to train one-on-one with this girl in the first place?? She was the one who insisted on sparring with me, aiming to beat me up. I couldnt just stand there and let her hit me, right? If I couldnt win with brute strength, I had to find another way, didnt I?? Feeling the gazes of his classmates, Vinny suddenly realized something. He realized he was wrong, wrong in not being a beautiful girl. If he were, everything he did would be right, and no one would care about wins or losses. Shaking with anger, do men have no rights?? Just as Vinny was about to step down, several figures appeared in front of him. Long have we heard of Vinnys esteemed lineage as a descendant of the Varelis. Wed like to spar with you, hoping you wont refuse. After Milian left, several boys approached Vinny with smiles, issuing a challenge. Damn it. Sorry, I just finished a match. Im out of energy, cant fight anymore. Vinny frowned slightly. Vinny, what are you talking about? Look, Im drenched in sweat too. Weve all just finished a match. Were in the same boat, so whats there to fear? Besides, can a man say hes not up to it? One of the boys egged him on. Well, these guys. Judging by their attitude, it seemed like they wouldnt let him leave without a fight. Sorry, everyone, I already have an appointment with Vinny. Its my turn to be his opponent next. Could you all wait for another time? At that moment, Aesphyra walked up with a smile. I havent trained with anyone in this class yet. Oh, its Aesphyra. Then, please go ahead. Seeing it was Aesphyra, the boys immediately changed their tone, becoming very accommodating. On one hand, everyone had to give Aesphyra a face. Who in the academy didnt know of the genius with the [Breaking Shackles] affinity? On the other hand, having the top-ranked Aesphyra teach this scoundrel a lesson wasnt a bad idea. So, as soon as Aesphyra spoke, those who were looking to trouble Vinny or wanted to trouble him all backed off. If Vinny could still rely on wit and psychological tactics to defeat Milian, there was no such possibility with Aesphyra. Not only was he outmatched in wits, but Aesphyra also had a strong resistance to his psychological attacks, rendering them ineffective. Even if they did work, Aesphyra would only respond with even greater composure. In summary, Aesphyra was an opponent Vinny couldnt defeat through underhanded means or trickery. Its over. He was going to get beaten up by Aesphyra for meddling in her harem. Vinny, could you spare a little more effort~? Aesphyra smiled as she looked at Vinny. ...Well, Aesphyra had indirectly helped him out of a tight spot. Being beaten by her was better than being harassed by those scoundrels. Besides, he could also see just how big the gap was between him and Aesphyra. Lets go. Vinny sighed lightly. Vinny returned to the training field. Aesphyra, go easy on me, okay? Vinny knew saying this was pointless, but he felt he had to say it anyway. After some thought, Vinny realized he had indeed taken advantage of Aesphyra quite a few times. Letting her beat him up once seemed fair. Otherwise, if her resentment kept building up without an outlet, one day it might not just be a beating, it could cost him his head. Honestly, gaining power by exploiting the heroines resources was already going against the natural order. A few mishaps were to be expected. Vinny stood firm, watching as the silver-haired girl took off her indoor shoes and stepped onto the training field in her black stockings. He took a deep breath. There was no way he could use the same tactics on Aesphyra as he did on Milian. He had to face her head-on! Burn! My Cosmos! Take this! Deadly Scissor Hands! Desperate Nineteen Punches! As soon as the teacher signaled the start, Vinny roared and charged forward. What did the roar accomplish? Well, it boosted his morale, but that was about it. Vinny threw a punch at Aesphyra. In an instant, Aesphyras figure blurred like a ghost, dodging his fist with a speed Vinny couldnt even follow. Then, he felt a gust of wind sweep past below him. Vinny froze. He was still in the motion of throwing his punch, but no pain came. However, he sensed something was off. His gaze slowly lowered, and he saw Aesphyras raised, elegantly curved leg in black stockings, poised just half an inch away from a certain critical private area. Huh? Yikes, yikes, yikes!!!? Vinny nearly turned to ash from fright. Half an inch. Just half an inch, and he wouldve been... Gone!!! Ruthless! Absolutely ruthless! Vinny stumbled back several steps. Even though Aesphyra had stopped in time and he hadnt been directly hit, he felt a phantom pain that was almost unbearable. The speed and force were terrifying. Vinny hadnt even realized when Aesphyra had closed the distance or when she had launched her kick. He hadnt even registered that his punch had missed before Aesphyra could have struck his weak spot. Spare me, spare me! Big sis, I surrender, I surrender! Vinny immediately pulled out a white flag he had somehow prepared earlier, with the words I surrender written on it, and began waving it frantically. Aesphyras movements were so fast that many students didnt even see how Vinny had lost. They only saw him stumble back a few steps, his face pale, before surrendering. However, the teacher on the platform had caught a glimpse of what happened and couldnt help but break into a cold sweat, marveling at Aesphyras talent. Even someone of her skill level could only barely make out the blurry afterimage of Aesphyras movement. The speed was simply astounding. Thankfully, Aesphyra had stopped in time. Otherwise, Vinny might have been rushed to the infirmary for emergency treatment. Pfft. Seeing Vinnys reaction, Aesphyra couldnt help but laugh. Thank you, Vinny, for being willing to spar with me again. No need for thanks, youre too kind. Its nothing. Vinny, still shaken, his face pale, hadnt suffered any physical injuries, nor had he been beaten up as he had expected. But he had suffered a severe psychological blow. In the world of combat, what goes around comes around. As a master of psychological warfare, he had finally experienced the backlash of his own tactics. Aesphyra smiled as she looked at Vinny, who had surrendered so quickly and knew when to back down. This version of Vinny was much more interesting. His character was far better than the demon lord of the previous life, and his personality was quite amusing. Usually, he was always provoking others, acting all high and mighty, but the moment he sensed even the slightest danger, he would immediately back down and surrender. The Vinny of the previous life would never have known when to stop. For some reason, the more Aesphyra interacted with this Vinny, the more she felt that he was a completely different person from the Vinny of the previous life. Aesphyra walked to the edge of the training field, slipping her black-stockinged feet back into her indoor shoes. Just as she finished changing, the bell rang, signaling the end of class. Perfect timing. This was the last class of the morning. After this, everyone would head to lunch. After saying goodbye to the teacher, Aesphyra left the training field. Recalling the various shameless moments Vinny had put her through and how he had turned pale and surrendered in fear earlier, Aesphyra felt a sense of relief and amusement. Outwardly strong but inwardly weak, yet in a way that wasnt entirely unpleasant. At least, bullying him was quite entertaining~ In this regard, Vinny was quite similar to Milian. Virtue +40. Current Virtue: 704. Hey, Vinny, whats wrong with you? Meanwhile, in a restaurant somewhere on the Carillian Islands, Fred poked Vinny, who was sitting in a daze. Ever since they arrived at the agreed meeting point, Vinny had been in this state, as if he had lost his soul. Nothing, just feeling that its good to be alive. Vinny snapped out of his trance and said blankly. You know, today, I almost didnt make it back! Huh? Vinny, what are you talking about? Fred was completely baffled, not understanding what Vinny had gone through that morning. Did something happen on the first day of class? I, I almost... Vinny couldnt bring himself to say it. He had almost become... Vanessa! Chapter 113: Don’t Waste Your Talent The mornings combat class nearly ended in chaos, leaving Vinny with lingering fears. Fortunately, he wouldnt encounter Aesphyra in the afternoon class. Well, may there be no Aesphyra in heaven. The halls for cultural classes at Carillian Academy were separate from those for elective courses. Vinnys first elective was an advanced class on armor-type Soul Armament. He arrived at a side hall in the elective building, its arched gate adorned with silver embossed armor patterns. Inside the courtyard, rows of armor stands displayed various types of armor, scale and cloth armor from the ancient Carillian Empire, leather and chainmail in the style of the Tyrell Empire, tribal lamellar armor, and plate armor from the Camella Kingdom. The distinct features made it clear: this was the hall for advanced armor-type Soul Armament. Armor-type Soul Armaments were a niche subject, both at Carillian and other academies, and had essentially stopped developing. Despite this, Carillian Academy still offered a specialized course for this unpopular Soul Armament and built a grand, luxurious classroom for it. Vinny entered the hall. It was class time, so theoretically, the classrooms should be full. Yet, the vast hall was eerily empty, with only a few classes having any students at all. Vinny found his assigned class and discovered that, aside from himself, there were only five other students. Everyone exchanged glances, silent and awkward. The middle-aged man sleeping on the desk at the front sensed someone entering and lazily raised his head, yawning as he stood up from his lesson plan. Alright, it seems our class is mostly here. Lets begin. This was mostly here?? Vinny glanced around the classroom. With only six students, it felt more like a tutoring session than an actual class. It seemed armor-type Soul Armaments truly had no takers. This probably wasnt the only advanced class for armor-type Soul Armaments, but having only six students was pitifully few. As for the middle-aged man at the podium, unkempt, with a scruffy beard, wearing a faded Carillian instructors robe, and hair hanging over his forehead, he had been sleeping on the lesson plan instead of preparing for class. This teacher didnt seem reliable at all. Alright, lets skip the small talk. First, I need to confirm: none of you unfortunate or confused souls accidentally chose this class after misreading the Soul Armament type, right? You didnt mistakenly select armor-type Soul Armaments when you actually absorbed a different type, did you? The man lazily leaned on the lesson plan, arms crossed. Was there really someone like that? --> The entrance was pretty clear. All the students, including Vinny, couldnt help but think this. Um, is this the advanced class for armor-type Soul Armaments? Just as everyone was thinking this, a hand timidly raised. There really was someone like that?? All the other students, including Vinny, looked at the boy who raised his hand with exasperation. If you chose the wrong class, go change it now. Its not too late. The middle-aged man, however, didnt seem surprised, as if he was used to it, and pointed toward the door. O-okay, thank you, teacher. With that, the nervous student left the class. Now, there were only five students left in the room. I knew it. Theres no way this years batch of armor-type Soul Armaments freshmen would be this many. The man shrugged. Huh? Five people, and thats considered many?? Clearly, not just Vinny, but the other four students thought the same. Vinny glanced at the other students in the class. It was male-dominated, no, it wasnt just male-dominated; there were no females at all. Well, what girl would choose armor-type Soul Armaments?? Alright, the rest of you should all be users of armor-type Soul Armaments, right? I assume youve all done some research on your Soul Armament type before coming here. As you can see, this type of Soul Armament is very special, special in that almost no one chooses it, and those who do often do so reluctantly. If they had better options, no one would pick this hopeless Soul Armament type. The man spoke freely, not holding back in front of his new students. The students listening to this felt somewhat uncomfortable. Was this really what a teacher should do on the first day of class, tell them outright that the Soul Armament they chose had no future?? And this was a Carillian Academy teacher. How could he be like this?? Did they get unlucky and end up with the worst teacher in the faculty? As the saying goes, lies dont hurt, but the truth cuts deep. This statement made most of the students feel somewhat offended. Indeed, if their magical aptitude hadnt limited them to lower-tier Soul Armaments, they would never have turned their attention to armor-type Soul Armaments. That was the truth, and this middle-aged man had simply laid it bare, tearing off the veil of pretense. However, not everyone felt this way, Vinny, for instance. He had chosen armor-type Soul Armaments because he could see his compatibility with it, but for most, it was exactly as the man said. Given that, you should also know that things everyone flocks to arent necessarily good, but they must have some merit. Things no one chooses might not be worthless trash, but theres always a reason no one picks them. What Im saying is, dont aim too high. Youve chosen armor-type Soul Armaments, so stop dreaming about standing out. In terms of destructive power, you cant compare to mage-type Soul Armaments. In one-on-one combat, youre no match for warrior-type Soul Armaments. In mobility, youre inferior to assassin-type Soul Armaments. And you have no support abilities whatsoever, utterly useless. To put it bluntly, youre the bottom of the barrel, completely outdated. If you had any other choice, who would pick this?? The man spoke carelessly. This guy. Vinny raised an eyebrow. This teacher had a unique personality. You might not like hearing this, and thats fine. I dont expect you to agree with me. But one day, when youre breaking through to the Master realm, maybe youll remember me and my heartfelt words, and think there was some truth to them. Then Ill feel like Ive done my job as a teacher. What Ive told you is based on decades of experience and insights into armor-type Soul Armaments. Of course, now that youve entered Carillian Academy, youre probably feeling pretty full of yourselves, young and reckless, thinking, What kind of teacher is this guy? Whos he to lecture me? Who knows what the future holds? With my talent, surpassing this washed-up, big-mouthed loser will be a piece of cake. Ill see sights hell never see in his lifetime. Honestly, I sincerely hope youll see sights Ill never see and reach heights Ill never attain. The man paused, then added, Alright, enough of that. Let me introduce myself. Im Franklin, the instructor at Carillian Academy responsible for teaching armor-type Soul Armaments. Lets cut to the chase. Since were all armor users, lets talk in terms of armor. Come on, show me your armor, starting with you. Franklin pointed to the first student on the left. At his words, the student activated his Soul Armament, and a set of black armor appeared on his body. Two-star Soul Armament, Shadow Armor. Franklin examined the black leather armor that materialized in a swirl of black smoke before nodding slowly. Passable, I guess. ? While the others didnt pay much attention, Vinny couldnt help but look at Franklin. What did he mean by passable?? He could instantly recognize the students armor Soul Armament names, so he must have some competence. But if he already knew it was a two-star Soul Armament, why add the passable comment?? Could it be that this guy could also see a persons compatibility with their armor-type Soul Armament?? But that was impossible, right?? Next was the second student, whose Soul Armament was a set of yellow brass light armor with a face guard. One-star Soul Armament, Copper Wall. After naming the Soul Armament and examining it for a moment, Franklin nodded. Not bad. Theres some potential here. At this point, Vinny really started to suspect that Franklin could somehow gauge a persons compatibility with their armor-type Soul Armament. But how?? The next students armor was quite unique, a luxurious metal suit adorned with wolf fur shoulder guards and a cape. Three-star Soul Armament, Wolf Kings Armor?? Recognizing the armor, Franklin looked at the tall, burly tribal youth with a strange expression. Whats your name? Im Barbatos, teacher, the tribal youth replied gruffly. Barbatos, your magical aptitude is at least three stars. Why on earth did you choose armor-type Soul Armaments?? Franklin asked. Were you tricked into it, or did you make a mistake? Reporting to the teacher, neither. Its my love for armor-type Soul Armaments! Barbatos declared proudly. ... Franklin fell silent for a long moment before speaking. In the future, you might regret this. No, teacher, I can guarantee Ill never regret that decision, Barbatos replied without hesitation. Franklin, after a pause, gave his assessment. Your potential is indeed the brightest here. I hope it stays that way. Next, it was Vinnys turn, and all eyes turned to him. Vinny, following their gazes, summoned his Soul Armament. With a flash of silver light, a majestic set of sealed silver scale armor appeared before everyone. The blue tassel on the helmet fluttered without wind, and golden eagle patterns emerged on the chest and shoulder plates. The abdominal armor bore embossed designs, and the entire suit looked sturdy and reliable. Vinny noticed that after advancing to the Artisan rank, Armor Fortress had undergone significant changes. While the upgrade from Initiate to Apprentice had only added a few lines, the transformation from Apprentice to Artisan was much more pronounced. The armor now appeared more solid, the short tassel had grown longer, and eagle patterns had appeared. The shoulder guards had also become more ornate. One-star Soul Armament, Armor Fortress? No, wait... Franklins expression shifted from indifferent to hesitant, then to outright shock as he examined Vinnys gleaming silver armor. No, no, this isnt normal Armor Fortress. Franklins tone carried a hint of disbelief. The other students were also curious about what was going on with Vinnys armor. Armor Fortress shouldnt have this many intricate decorations. Whats going on with you??... Oh, I see. Franklins initial surprise gradually gave way to understanding as he pieced things together. No wonder you chose Armor Fortress... Did you know about this beforehand? But thats impossible, right? This question left the other students puzzled, but Vinny understood. Vinny didnt respond. Sometimes, silence was an answer in itself. Student, whats your name? Franklin asked seriously. Vinny. I mean your full name, Franklin repeated. Vinny Varelis, Vinny replied. Varelis?? Not everyone in the class was from the kingdom or empire, so some were unfamiliar with the name Vinny. However, the surname Varelis ? Nvl?ht ? (Dont copy, read here) was well-known, especially to those from the grand duchy. They knew exactly what that surname represented. They all turned curious or surprised gazes toward Vinny, wondering why a scion of the Varelis family, a male, no less, had chosen to absorb an armor-type Soul Armament. Ah, so youre that Vinny Varelis, huh? If I recall correctly, you ranked twenty-third in the entrance exam. Vinny was surprised. He had thought this seemingly unreliable man was just a slacker collecting a paycheck. But it seemed he had actually done his homework and paid attention. Moreover, from his apparent ability to gauge a persons compatibility with their armor-type Soul Armament, it was clear he wasnt ordinary. Did he have some special ability? Or was it purely based on experience?? The latter seemed more plausible, but it was also more terrifying. How familiar with armor-type Soul Armaments would one have to be to achieve such a feat?? Indeed, rumors arent always reliable. Franklin gave Vinny a meaningful look before examining the last students Soul Armament and offering his evaluation. He then returned to the podium. Youre the worst class Ive ever had, thats something other teachers often say, right? Franklin began. But what I want to say is, youre the class with the most potential out of all the students Ive taught. I hope you dont waste that potential. Especially you, Vinny Varelis. The goddess may have closed your doors and windows, but she didnt completely trap you in that room. Franklin gave Vinny one last look before turning back to pick up his textbook. Alright, lets begin class. The first lesson is a basic one. I know these foundational theories can be dry, but please bear with me and listen carefully. Chapter 114: Hidden Information The first day of the Basic Armor Soul Armament class was as Franklin had said, the content was very basic and dull, essentially consisting of knowledge points that made one want to exclaim, Isnt this just common sense? After class, since it was the first day and only foundational content was covered, Franklin told everyone to go back and do whatever they needed to do. There was no homework, and anyone with free time could preview the textbook or something similar. Indeed, the first day of class was mostly about self-introductions, with little actual teaching. After a short break, Vinny headed to the equestrian class location, which was an endless open pasture. It was hard to believe such a place existed on the island, making one marvel at the vastness of the Carillian Archipelago, which was almost like a small world. Looking at the boundless grassland, it was clear that the Carillian Archipelago had its own horse-breeding grounds. Glancing around, Vinny saw many students in uniforms, as well as teachers and people who seemed to be specialized in horse care. The horses here were well-fed and strong, a testament to the high level of horse breeding at Carillian Academy. After all, the academy could even afford to raise unicorns, let alone ordinary horses. Vinny even spotted several winged unicorns soaring through the sky in the dense forest beside the pasture, indicating that unicorns also inhabited the area. Vinny guessed that Carillian Academy occupied only one part of the Carillian Archipelago, with the rest of the area inhabited by various other creatures. Many people were wandering around the pasture, suggesting that quite a few students were interested in learning equestrian skills. Vinny quickly found his class, which had already gathered a number of students. Vinny wanted to focus on the horses, but a certain gaze was fixed on him, making him extremely uncomfortable. Ah, the sky is so blue, the grass is so green, the wind is so strong, and the ground is so... ground-like, Vinny leaned against the fence, pretending to admire the scenery, trying his best to ignore the unrelenting stare on him. However, the gaze didnt shift away despite his efforts to ignore it. Instead, it became more intense. At first, it was just a distant notice, but now it was right beside him, impossible to overlook. Oh, isnt this Milian? What are you doing here? Long time no see, where have you been making your fortune lately? Vinny turned around, feigning surprise as if he had just noticed her. Huh?! Seeing Vinny pretending as if nothing had happened, the golden-haired elf girl puffed up her cheeks in frustration, looking like an angry pufferfish. What do you mean, making fortune?! And you shameless scoundrel, we just saw each other this morning! Milian crossed her arms, glaring at him. Oh? Did we? Hmm, I guess we did, Vinny tilted his head, pretending to think. You scoundrel! How dare you mess with me?! Milian bared her sharp little fangs, glaring at Vinny like an angry golden kitten, as if she wanted to pounce and bite him at any moment. Youre Vinny Varelis, right? Just you wait, Ill remember what happened this morning! Milians tone was like a warning for Vinny to be careful when walking at night and not to sleep too soundly. --> Oh no, is she going to call for backup? Vinny leaned back in a tactical retreat. Harvesting leeks was incredibly satisfying in the moment, especially when seeing the virtue gushing out like a fountain, unstoppable and exhilarating. But afterward, it could get troublesome. Being hated by the original heroines definitely wouldnt lead to a good outcome. How dare you do something so disgusting and outrageous to me, you vile scoundrel! Just you wait! If it werent for the fact that they were on campus, Vinny was sure this golden kitten would have already pounced on him. Hey, Your Highness, wasnt it you who started the trouble this morning? Vinny raised an eyebrow. I didnt want to train with you, but you insisted on pestering me. You thought I deserved a beating, and thats fine, but I didnt want to get beaten up. Isnt that fair? So you used such despicable, shameless, and disgusting methods to win against me?! Well, did I break any rules? Any method that wins within the rules is a good method. Besides, in a real battle, the enemy wont play by any rules, Vinny shrugged, looking calm and composed. So, little girl, you still need more practice. If you had been calmer, smarter, and more experienced this morning, you wouldnt have fallen for my trick. In the end, youre just too naive. A few words and you lost your temper and composure, Vinny knew very well that without using these underhanded tactics, he wouldnt stand a chance against Milian in a fair fight, even if three of him teamed up. However, when the goddess opens a door for you, shes bound to close a window. This golden-haired girls intelligence was her Achilles heel, and he had exploited it. Still, he hadnt expected Milian to also choose equestrian class. Why would an elf be interested in horseback riding? They could move through forests much faster than horses, and the Elf Queen rode spiritual beasts like elk and unicorns, which didnt require taming. Hmph! Im not convinced. You used underhanded tricks to win, so I demand a rematch! Milian shouted, her voice sharp like a hissing cat. Another match? Maybe later. My time is precious, and I wont waste it on unnecessary people, Vinny waved his hand. This trick only worked once. Milian wouldnt fall for it again, and since he couldnt harvest any virtue from her, what was the point? It was a waste of time. You... you blue-haired scoundrel! So the rumors about you from Camella Capital are true. You really are a despicable person! How could someone as vile and shameless as you exist in the Saintnesss family? Hmph! Just like my sister said, you must be an imposter, right? Milian pointed at Vinny, her voice filled with disdain. Her sister? Vinny didnt care much about Milians words, but he caught an important keyword in her sentence. Milians older sister could only be the current Elf Queen, Seliphrene Celfen. The previous Elf Queen had passed away, and Milian was born late. Seliphrene was both Milians older sister and effectively her mother. In fact, Seliphrene was more like a mother to Milian than an older sister. Vinny had always wondered why Seliphrene harbored such strong animosity toward him in the game. Even the games setting guide didnt mention anything about it. Now, he felt like he had stumbled upon a clue. Perhaps Seliphrene believed that Vinny didnt have the blood of the Varelis family, that he wasnt a legitimate heir, but some imposter who had appeared out of nowhere, which was why she disliked him. But then again, why would the elves care about the affairs of the Saintnesss family? That was a human matter. Although many elves worshipped the goddess of Radiance, their main deity wasnt her. Whether the heir of the Varelis family was legitimate or not was a human concern. Seliphrene, as an outsider, shouldnt have any reason to resent Vinny for such a reason. Vinny found it strange. Could there be another reason why Seliphrene held a grudge against him? But he felt like he was getting closer to the answer. Hey? Whats wrong with you? Seeing Vinny lost in thought, Milian wondered if she had been too harsh, leaving him so devastated. Nothing, just thinking about something. ...Hmph! Anyway, youve done something so outrageous to me, just you wait! Milian, your tone is misleading. It might make people think I did something inappropriate to you, Vinny glanced at her. Huh?! You scoundrel, do you think its not enough? This is the first time someone has ever... done something like Novelight this to me! Milians face turned red with embarrassment. So what do you want? Do you want me to take responsibility? Who would want a disgusting person like you to take responsibility?! Then I dont get it. If you dont want me to take responsibility, why keep bringing it up? Hmph! Of course, Im going to get my revenge! Milian clenched her small fist. Just you wait, Ill pay you back tenfold for what you did to me today! ...Huh? Vinny was taken aback. Thats it? Your sense of revenge is pretty weak. If it were Aesphyra, he wouldnt even dare to do something like this. By the afternoon, whether his head would still be attached would be a serious question. But then again, he didnt have the ability to suppress Aesphyra either. Hmph, just you wait! With that, Milian turned and stormed off. Soon, the equestrian class began. Many tribal members had chosen this class, and Vinny even spotted a familiar face in the crowd, Isatia Lanteville. He hadnt expected the princess to be interested in horseback riding, but it made sense. After all, she was the future Empress of Tyrell, and horseback riding was a basic skill for an empress. However, just like during the mornings cultural class, the two of them didnt exchange a single word, passing by each other as if they were strangers. Yes, Isatia Lanteville was also a heroine, and in theory, Vinny could harvest her virtue. But one had to be cautious, especially with heroines as strong-willed as Isatia Lanteville. Harvesting virtue was fine, but one couldnt step into their minefields. That wasnt harvesting; that was courting death. For example, Vinny had a vague sense that Isatia Lantevilles minefield was the non-existent engagement. If he were to bring it up just to harvest her virtue, he wouldnt be able to survive in the academy. As for Aesphyras minefield, he wasnt sure yet, but it definitely wasnt about her size. Aesphyra cared about it, but not excessively. Vinny knew that mocking her about it wouldnt truly anger her, which was why he kept doing it. Otherwise, he would have been finished long ago. Like the armor Soul Armament class, the first equestrian class didnt involve actual riding. They had to go over the basics first. After class, Vinny didnt get to ride a horse. It was worth noting that the tribe members behaved much more properly during class. With the teacher present, they were completely different from when the teacher wasnt around. Next was alchemy and potion-making. In the classroom filled with the scent of herbs, Vinny saw another familiar figure. The strikingly beautiful silver-haired girl was impossible to miss, and anyone entering the classroom would immediately be drawn to her. Oh? Vinny, are you also interested in alchemy and potion-making? What a coincidence, Aesphyra greeted him with a warm smile. Yeah, what a coincidence, Vinny wasnt surprised to see Aesphyra. The original game mentioned that she was very interested in alchemy and was quite accomplished in it, just like her other talents and achievements. Part of it was due to her retaining memories from her past life, and part of it was her natural talent. Seeing Aesphyras smiling face, Vinny instinctively looked away. He still remembered what had happened that morning. This woman was undoubtedly the most dangerous heroine, and he was lucky that he had harvested so much virtue from her without any consequences. Vinny, how was your lunch? To outsiders, it sounded like a simple greeting between acquaintances, but to Vinny, it was anything but. This scheming girl was asking about his lunch on purpose, wasnt she? After the scare he had, how could he have enjoyed his lunch? Vinny shot Aesphyra a glare but didnt dare to say anything harsh or think about harvesting her virtue again. He simply stayed silent and didnt respond. He found a seat and sat down, no longer engaging with Aesphyra. Many students had chosen alchemy, as it was always a popular subject. Therefore, there were many classmates who shared the class with Vinny and Aesphyra. When they saw that they were in the same class as Aesphyra, many male students eyes lit up, though they remained calm on the surface, their hearts practically bursting with joy. However, it seemed as if Aesphyra, despite her friendly appearance, had an aura that kept people at a distance, making even the most shameless among them hesitant to approach her. Yet, that blue-haired boy had been greeted by Aesphyra herself! Vinny was lost in thought and didnt notice the increasingly intense gazes from behind him. Soon, class began. Unlike the teachers of other classes, the alchemy and potion-making teacher was a blue-haired elf lady, something no one had expected. Well, compared to other classes, this one had a clear advantage: the students, especially the male ones, would definitely pay attention and not get distracted. Chapter 115: Think About What Would Vanessa Do? An elven alchemy teacher? That makes sense. Given the faculty at Carillian Academy, the teachers qualifications are among the best on the continent. As for subjects like alchemy, the longer one lives, the more experience they accumulate, and the more refined their skills become. Moreover, Carillian Academy is a melting pot of races. Except for demons, every race is represented here, so its not unusual to have an elf as a teacher. Vinny glanced at the appearance of this female elf teacher and surmised that she was likely an Ocean elf. Perhaps due to racial traits, elves naturally have a significant advantage in this area. Vinny had never seen an elf with small breasts, and this blue-haired female elf alchemist was no exception. Well, Shikondell was disguised, so her true appearance was unknown, but it was probably not small either. Vinny compared the two and found that this elven alchemy teacher seemed only slightly inferior to Milian. Regardless of the difference, it was a height that Aesphyra could never hope to reach in her lifetime. ... Sitting in the front row, Aesphyra narrowed her eyes, feeling as if she had been subtly insulted again. Hello, students who have chosen alchemy and potion studies. Let me introduce myself. I am Seve Twilight, an Ocean elf. Ive been teaching at Carillian Academy for nearly a century, and from now on, I will be your alchemy teacher, the elf teacher said as she walked to the podium, placing a hand on her chest and speaking in a voice as gentle as a spring breeze. Her words caused a stir among the students. Although everyone knew that elves were a long-lived race, the idea of someone maintaining their youthful appearance for a century was still quite astonishing. For humans, this was even more unbelievable. No one would have guessed that this seemingly youthful girl could be hundreds of years old. Practicing Soul Armaments could indeed extend ones lifespan, but maintaining the same appearance for centuries was perhaps something only elves could achieve. Before the class began, Teacher Seve handed out a test to assess the students understanding of alchemy. Vinny looked at the test paper in his hands, completely baffled. He recognized every word on the test, but when combined into sentences, he couldnt understand any of it. Still, it wouldnt be good to leave it blank, right? Vinny looked around and noticed that the other students were all deep in thought. Glancing at Aesphyra in the front row, she was writing furiously, answering the questions without hesitation. --> Teacher Seve also noticed Aesphyra and walked over to her, nodding frequently as she reviewed her answers. This was the power of the protagonist. After much deliberation, Vinny decided he couldnt leave the paper blank. Taking a deep breath, he wrote down his name and then handed in the test. Such is the life of a cultural desert. After collecting the test papers and briefly reviewing them, Teacher Seves gaze fell on the striking silver-haired girl. Miss Aesphyra, it seems youre not a beginner. Have you studied alchemy before? Well, Ive dabbled in it a bit, Aesphyra replied modestly. In truth, her knowledge was far beyond just dabbling. Her answers were even more perfect than the standard reference, truly astonishing. Like other subjects, the first class of alchemy and potion studies only covered some basic knowledge. Next was scroll drawing, where Vinny encountered another familiar face. Hehe, Vinny, what a coincidence, Shikondell waved her small hand in greeting. Shikondell, are you feeling better now? Vinny asked. Yes, Im fine now. Thanks for your concern, Vinny, Shikondell replied with a smile. As an elf, she was simple and straightforward, wearing her emotions on her sleeve. Interacting with someone so pure and uncomplicated was refreshing, unlike dealing with those who were cunning and manipulative. Thats good. What was wrong with you this morning? Oh, its just an old problem. Ive been frail and sickly since I was a child, Shikondell shook her head. Did anything happen in the combat class this morning? What could have happened? Vinny didnt mention being approached by Miren and engaging in a sparring match with her. By the way, Shikondell, did you choose scroll drawing because you saw I picked it? Not really. I just considered your choices and realized Im quite interested in scroll drawing too. Itll be useful in the future, so I chose it, Shikondell replied, lowering her head. Vinny nodded, not saying much more. As the bell rang, signaling the end of the days classes, Vinny walked out of the lecture hall, stretching his stiff muscles. They felt sore and numb. Shikondell followed behind him. Since scroll drawing was the last class of the day, they could walk back to the dorm together. With Shikondell as his little chef, Vinny no longer needed to eat out every day. It was better to eat at home. Shikondells cooking wasnt as good as the restaurants, given that she was just a beginner, but it was much cheaper. Vinny only had to pay for some of the ingredients and a small fee for her labor, which was far less expensive than eating out. Most students at Carillian Academy were well-off, and the cost of living here was high. For Vinny, there was no low-cost area; everything was expensive. Especially the restaurants. The food was delicious, the ambiance was excellent, and the prices were exorbitant. As they say, the cost of living at Carillian Academy was higher than in the capital of Camela. But it was understandable, the academy relied on high tuition fees and these shops to sustain itself. As long as the quality was good, the high prices were justified. But for someone like Vinny, who was poor, it was a bit daunting. Honestly, if he hadnt enrolled in Carillian Academy, the gold coins he had won from the two angel investors could have supported him for a long time in the capital. But Vinny understood the difference between a single meal and a steady source of food. What he wanted wasnt temporary comfort but a long-term solution. Speaking of which, joining the faculty at Carillian Academy after graduation wouldnt be a bad idea. It was a stable job, almost impossible to lose, and the academys benefits were quite good. In the blink of an eye, two weeks had passed since the start of the semester. Vinny had almost completely adapted to life at Carillian Academy. But even so, he had discovered something devastating. The tasks available to freshmen in the mission hall were extremely limited, and the rewards were pitifully small. This was to prevent overambitious students from taking on tasks far beyond their capabilities, which could lead to life-threatening situations. This restriction was understandable, as Vinny himself wasnt sure if he could handle those tasks. But now, it wasnt a matter of whether he could handle the tasks, it was a matter of whether he could survive the semester if he didnt get any tasks! In ~Nvlight~ theory, his savings should have been enough to last the semester. The money he had won was substantial, dozens of gold coins, and even with the high cost of living at Carillian Academy, it shouldnt have run out so quickly. But blame it on the atmosphere. Peoples thoughts and behaviors are heavily influenced by their surroundings, and here, we must mention Vinnys card-playing friends. Those card players were all from wealthy families, either nobles or rich merchants, who had no shortage of living expenses or pocket money. Every weekend, Vinny would gather with them to play cards, and naturally, his basic deck was no match for theirs. He was utterly crushed. At first, Vinny didnt think much of it. He saw it as just a pastime. But the more he played, the more addicted he became. Later, Fred started taking Vinny to the card shop at Carillian Academy. Over time, watching Fred and the others buy card packs and pull out rare cards, and even witnessing Fred pull a super-rare, highly valuable card, Vinny grew envious. As he became more familiar with the card game, Vinny couldnt help but be drawn to those beautiful, powerful, and valuable rare cards. The appeal of a card-collecting game lies in having something that others dont, right? So, when his card-playing friends proudly showed off their new cards from the latest packs, Vinny would say, Its not like Im dead without them, but his eyes were filled with envy. Ah, seeing them pull cards so easily, he wanted to buy packs and try his luck too! Finally, Vinny couldnt resist the temptation and reached for his wallet. One weekend, he secretly went to the card shop alone. Initially, he thought that since his friends made it seem so easy, he should be able to pull a rare card after buying one or two packs. But after buying two packs and opening them on the spot, he only got one decent card. Unwilling to give up, Vinny believed that since others had such high luck, his shouldnt be bad either. Moreover, pulling a decent card gave him a taste of success, and he couldnt stop. What if the next pack had a super-rare card? Hmph, those guys had been showing off in front of him, making him envious. He would pull a super-rare card that they didnt have and make them eat their words! Then, a day passed, and the steps of the card shop were littered with opened pack wrappers. Sitting on the steps was a blue-haired young man, lost in life, his eyes vacant. Why, why, why!? Looking at the pile of cards scattered on the ground, all of the lowest rarity, white and green, with a few not-so-rare blues, Vinny was devastated. He felt like all his pride had been reduced to numbness. And a pile of trash cards. Why?? Wasnt it supposed to be easy to pull rare cards?? Were those bastards just messing with me?? Little did Vinny know that his friends, to show off, had spent hundreds or even thousands of packs to get their rare cards, but they made it seem like they got them in one pull. Everyone knew but didnt say anything, except for one poor fool who believed them and thought he could get a rare card in one pull. Vinnys eyes were lifeless. There was a strange allure to card pulling. Once you tasted a bit of success, you couldnt resist the temptation to keep pulling. If you didnt get anything after a dozen packs, the sunk cost made you feel like youd already spent so much money and gotten nothing, so maybe the next pack would be the one to make up for it. But instead of stopping, he kept pulling all afternoon, not only failing to recover his losses but also sinking deeper into despair, growing more anxious, and his blood pressure rising. By the end, Vinnys mind was clear, and he was in a daze, showing clear signs of a pre-death state. He felt nothing but regret, immense regret. But it was too late now. When he came to his senses and saw the few copper coins left in his hand and the pile of trash at his feet, Vinny felt like he should pack up and return to Camella. In one afternoon, he had spent all his living expenses for the semester, or even the year. Now, with an empty wallet, he even entertained thoughts of ending his life. Ah, I cant go on! Ill just find a block of tofu and smash my head into it! The thought crossed his mind, but only for a moment. The next second, Vinny immediately comforted himself. No! Im too handsome to die! After struggling for so long, not being killed by the protagonists fate, not dying from the heroines accidental attacks, but starving to death, that would be too lame, wouldnt it? All the effort Ive put in so far would be wasted! So, as soon as the thought arose, Vinny crushed it. So what if the moneys gone? I wont starve to death, will I? The ever-resilient Vinny visited various restaurants, asking if they needed help or waiters. As expected, these restaurants had no need for students as waiters. Most of the students here were wealthy young masters and mistresses who had no shortage of money, and they had no intention of hiring students as waiters. Vinny hit walls everywhere and could only return home, sitting on the sofa in a daze. Vinny, are you okay? Seeing Vinny so dejected, Shikondell was genuinely worried. Looking at Shikondell, who was wringing her hands, Vinny felt like an unemployed husband who had searched for work all day without success, returning home to a concerned wife. Vinny shook his head, indicating he was fine. Now, apart from himself, Vinny had no one to turn to. He didnt like owing anyone anything, so he would never consider borrowing money. Even if he did, who would lend money to a notorious troublemaker like him? Perhaps he should think differently and seek advice? But this person wasnt just anyone, it was Vanessa. If Vanessa were in this situation, what would she do? As soon as this thought crossed Vinnys mind, he felt a chill. When he turned into Vanessa, many of his actions were uncontrollable. He couldnt help but feel that if Vanessa were in this situation, she might say with a cold smile, Wasting time on trivial pursuits, how shameful, and then treat these cards that had bankrupted her as trash and throw them away. Honestly, given Vinnys understanding of Vanessa, she might actually do something like that! Vinny could turn into Vanessa at any time, but Vanessa couldnt turn back into Vinny immediately, it took a day. During that day, Vinny had no control over his actions. Vanessa would find a way to solve the problem, but she might make the root cause of the problem disappear before doing so. It felt like a virtuous wife teaching her incompetent husband a harsh lesson. Chapter 116: She Gave Too Much Back in his room, Vinny paced back and forth. Unless absolutely necessary, Vinny really didnt want to transform Vanessa at the academy. The risk was too great. If he ran into some acquaintances, the chance of exposure would increase significantly. But given the current situation, if he didnt call Vanessa out to help him come up with a solution, he might soon starve to death on the streets. Well, along with Shikondell, that little fool who also had no source of income. He had thought about asking for help, but after much deliberation, who would help him?? Mirexia was the student council president, always busy with countless tasks. Vinny felt bad troubling her. As for Aesphyra, forget it. Would she help him? Dream on. Not only would she not help, she would probably kick him while he was down, gleefully composing poems to mock him for nearly starving. Fred was out of the question too. The reason for his bankruptcy was because of those jerks showing off their cards. If Fred found out he had lost everything trying to emulate their card draws, he would die of laughter. So, among the people he knew, who else could help him? Milian? Dont be ridiculous. That girl would probably set off firecrackers to celebrate if she found out he was running out of money for food. Ultimately, Vinny disliked owing others. So even if someone could help him, unless they were very close and he trusted them completely, he wouldnt ask. However, owing others was out of the question, but owing himself was acceptable, right? Now, it seemed the only option was to ask Vanessa for help. Looking at the pile of card boxes in the corner, Vinny sighed softly. He just hoped that after transforming into Vanessa, he wouldnt go overboard. Today happened to be the weekend, with two days off, giving him enough time to solve this problem. After much deliberation, Vinny had no choice but to compromise. He silently prayed, Vanessa, please, save me! And then... please go easy on me. At least, dont treat those cards I spent money on as trash and throw them away! With his hands clasped ? NvIight ? (Original source) together, a flurry of cherry blossoms filled the room, shimmering brilliantly like the first rays of dawn illuminating the cherry trees. As the cherry blossoms fell and the light faded, a stunning girl with snow-pink hair opened her peach-shaped pink eyes. She removed the nearly bursting male clothes she was wearing, summoned Armor Fortress, and stood before the floor-length mirror to tidy her appearance, ensuring not a single strand of hair was out of place. Her gaze swept the room, finally settling on the card boxes in the corner. The sound of high-heeled boots echoed in the room as Vanessa, with a pleasant smile, walked over to the card boxes. She really couldnt understand how she had bankrupted herself for a box of worthless paper cards. Was it really worth it?? --> What had she been thinking, spending all her savings on drawing a few rare pieces of paper?? How much did these pieces of paper actually cost? How much had she spent drawing these useless things?? Vanessa now felt like dragging out her past self who had drawn those cards and giving her a good scolding, but unfortunately, she couldnt. However, she could make sure her future self learned a lesson by destroying the culprit to avoid any lingering attachments. She had been wrong about one thing before transforming. Treating these pieces of paper as trash and throwing them away? No, that would be too slow and inefficient. Vanessa smiled as she looked at the cards lying in the box. A flame burning with cherry snow and colorful glass ignited at her fingertip, and instantly, the temperature in the entire building skyrocketed. Eh? Eh?? Shikondell, cooking in the kitchen on the first floor, was drenched in sweat, completely baffled as to how the temperature could change so drastically during the day. On the second floor, Vanessa blew out the flame on her fingertip, feeling relieved. The corner where the box had been was now empty, not even ashes remained. At that moment, the temperature returned to normal. Shikondell looked blankly at the wilted vegetables on the cutting board, tilting her head cutely. Had something just happened? Was it an illusion? She felt like the temperature had suddenly soared to a terrifying level, but the wilted vegetables on the cutting board reminded her that it wasnt an illusion. Shikondell felt her CPU couldnt process this sudden change. Upstairs, Vanessa sat on the bed, looking at the few copper coins left in her wallet, and sighed softly. Whats done was done. There was no use in blaming herself. The priority now was to find a solution. There was still one possible solution. Vanessa remembered something Fred had mentioned a few days ago. She hadnt considered it before, but given the current circumstances, she had no choice. She had been obsessed with spending all her savings on a foolish endeavor, and now she was left to clean up the mess. If possible, Vanessa really wanted to drag out her male self and give him a good scolding. Why did she always have to deal with the mess he left behind? Now, she had to take such a big risk, allowing her, a student not on the records, to move around the academy. As a new student, the rewards for taking on missions were pitifully low, and there were almost no places to work part-time. During the academy term, she couldnt even leave the academy. It seemed like she was at the end of her rope. But it wasnt entirely hopeless, as heaven never seals off all exits. Vanessa had an idea in mind. In such desperate times, she really had no other choice. Today happened to be the weekend, so she decided to check it out. With that thought, Vanessa went to the window, looked both ways, and after making sure no one was around or paying attention, she opened the window, flipped out, and landed gracefully on the ground. Shikondell was on the first floor, so she couldnt just walk out the front door. After quietly leaving the courtyard, Vanessa arrived on the academys streets. Perhaps she was being overly cautious. Carillian Islands were vast, and it was the weekend. What were the chances of running into someone she didnt want to see? How many people were in the academy? From a probability standpoint, the chances were extremely slim. Vanessa walked gracefully towards a certain entertainment street. Her cherry-colored hair swayed in the wind, and she tucked it behind her ear. Carrying a scent of lavender and white tea, many passersby looked up, captivated by the dreamlike cherry-haired girl, unable to help but stop and stare. Who is that pink-haired girl? Do you know her? Is she a student or a teacher? Dont know her. Must be a teacher, right? Ive never seen her in class, but she could also be a student... just not sure if shes a senior or a junior. Do you think she looks a bit like the Goddess of Radiance? Shh! Can you just say that?? Dont forget there are many students and teachers in the academy who use Saint Envoy, devout followers of the Church. If they hear you spreading such rumors, theyll make sure you regret it! Y-yeah, youre right... Vanessa paid no attention to the chatter along the way. The shop Fred had mentioned was one she often passed by on her way to Carillian Academy, so she quickly found it. It was an adorably decorated shop, mainly in white and blue tones. The shop sign had a pair of cat ears and was written in a cute, playful font: Maid Cafe?, followed by a heart. At the entrance stood a triangular sign that read, Hiring Maids~ However, it was still too early, and the shop didnt seem to be open yet. There was no one inside. She pushed the slightly ajar door open and entered. Sorry, dear master, were not open yet. Please come back later~ What greeted her was a pair of cute cat ears, followed by a red-haired, short twin-tailed cat-eared maid in a super-short maid outfit appearing before Vanessa. Oh? Such a beautiful girl~ Upon noticing Vanessas appearance, the cat-eared girl was momentarily stunned. Hello, Miss Cat. Im not here to visit the shop. I saw your shop seems to be short-staffed. Could we discuss further? Vanessa politely bowed to the cat-eared girl. Oh, oh! Youre here to apply for a maid position?? The cat-eared girl exclaimed in surprise. Im here looking for work. Vanessa smiled lightly. Great, great~ Meow! Meow finally has a companion~ The cat-eared girl cheered, running inside while shouting, Boss, boss! A beautiful girl is here to apply for a maid position~ Soon, a honey-haired girl wearing a hair accessory and cute bear slippers emerged from the inner room, still looking very sleepy. Early in the morning, Mioka, can you keep it down? I was sleeping, you know? There are still many residents around sleeping. Wait, you said someones here to apply for a maid position? Where? The honey-haired girl suddenly perked up, her gaze falling on the pink-haired girl in the shop, and she froze. Then, as if she could teleport, she appeared in front of Vanessa, circling her, examining her from every angle. Uh? Finally, Vanessas movements stiffened, and she couldnt help but ask what the other was doing. Perfect, absolutely perfect! The honey-haired girl suddenly reappeared in front of Vanessa. Vanessa also noticed the others appearance. The honey-haired girl was quite pretty, especially her eyes, which were cross-shaped. Had she seen such eye shapes somewhere before?? Vanessa pondered, but the Virtue Points system showed no reaction, so she probably wasnt one of the main heroines. Miss, may I know your name?? The honey-haired girl clasped her hands together, asking reverently. My name is Vanessa. Huh? No surname? The honey-haired girl tilted her head. Yes, no surname. Vanessa shook her head. Miss Vanessa, I see. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Luna Horaleth. The honey-haired girl performed a nobles salute, though her current outfit didnt quite match the gesture. I heard youre here to apply for a position at this shop? As you can see, were only hiring maids here. Luna smiled, looking Vanessa up and down as if she had found the perfect candidate. Yes, if possible, I can also work in the kitchen. I have some experience with cooking... No, no, no! Such beauty hidden in the kitchen would be a waste! It would be a crime! Before Vanessa could finish, Luna cut her off. Of course, I cant stop you, Miss Vanessa, but think carefully. Kitchen work is tiring, and the pay is less than half of what youd get working the front. Plus, front desk staff not only have a higher base salary but also get bonuses based on customer reviews and volume. Luna tempted her. Of course, if Miss Vanessa really doesnt like it and isnt in dire need of money, you can choose according to your preferences. As she said this, Luna played with her fingers, pretending to be nonchalant, but her intentions were clear. May I ask if the salary is paid daily? Vanessa inquired. Yes, yes. How could I possibly owe you hardworking maids any money? Alas, as you can see, young ladies studying here wouldnt stoop to being maids. So, currently, the only maids in this shop are me and Meow. Luna spread her hands. Sorry, I think if possible, work that doesnt require facing customers would be best. Vanessa hesitated. Im still not quite comfortable with this, so perhaps... If youre willing to work the front desk, double the salary. You misunderstand. Its not about the money. What I mean is... Triple the salary. Just as Vanessa was about to explain, the shop owner mercilessly raised the offer. Miss Vanessa, if you miss this opportunity, there wont be another. Are you really going to choose the kitchen over the front desk? Luna continued to tempt her. All you need to do is learn some maid skills. Its very simple. Please, dont say such things. I really... Quadruple. Vanessas amber eyes widened, and the words I really cant handle it in her mouth changed to Really? Of course, Miss Vanessa. If you think I might go back on my word, we can draw up a contract. Luna smiled. How about it? I guarantee you wont find another job in Carillian Academy thats as easy and well-paid as this. Alright, I understand, Miss Owner. What should I do? After a moment of silence, thinking of her pitifully empty wallet, Vanessa knew she had no choice. Great, thats settled. Were about to open. Go to the back and change into a maid outfit, and Ill give you a quick maid training. You can start working today. Change into a maid outfit? Vanessa was momentarily stunned. Of course. Your current outfit looks angelic, but it doesnt match our shops style. This is a maid cafe?, so all the staff are maids. Luna stated matter-of-factly. But its my first time wearing such clothes. I might not... Everyone has a first time. Mioka. Luna called out to the cat-eared maid watching nearby. Meow, here~ From now on, youre colleagues. Youre responsible for helping Miss Vanessa get familiar with the job and teaching her how to wear the maid outfit. Off you go. Got it~ Miss Vanessa, come with me~ Perhaps because she now had a colleague and wouldnt have to work alone, Mioka was very enthusiastic. She took Vanessas hand and skipped into the inner room. After watching Vanessa being pushed into the back room, Lunas smile gradually turned mysterious. She gazed deeply in the direction of the back room, her starry cross-shaped eyes filled with meaning, as if pondering something.